《The Rising Of The Fallen Warlord》


 1: Prologue

    The world of Stellaria. It was a parallel world. A world similar to Earth. A world that had various islands and continents, rich with vegetation, open plains, and mountains. The world of Stellaria was what you would refer to as a fantasy world, with architecture equivalent to the middle ages back on Earth. However, Stellaria had one more unique trait. It was a world full of mana. A world were using magic was possible.


    There was one more unique feature that Stellaria had. If we know that the Earth is round, Stellaria is the complete opposite. It is smaller than Earth, but it''s completely flat. Almost like a giant floating island surrounded everywhere by the sky.


    But, where there is beauty, there is also evil. Titania prison island. Humanities most fortified prison. A small island around 10 hectares in the middle of the ocean. Similar to Earth''s Alcatraz Island. A castle built like a fortress on this island, with enchanted walls that protect it from sea storms, heavy armor knights and wizards, anti flight wards to prevent flying, and a 3 day ship travel to the nearest shore made escape impossible.


    This was a prison for the most dangerous villains. You probably are wondering why a prison exist and why aren''t criminals executed. Mostly because humanity believed there are certain individuals worth keeping alive in the shadows. The prison had one peculiar cell. It wasn''t even right to call it a cell. It was a large pit, similar to a well, 35 feet deep. This was the cell of prisoner number 7092. This was¡­ my cell.


    ------


    "I''m sorry. Fate wasn''t kind at all with you. You have died."


    I woke up finding myself in a large tatami Japanese style room. My memory was hazy. The first thing that came back to me was my name. My name is Kimito Yamanashi. 30 years old. High school teacher. But the rest¡­ is all one big fog.


    "Excuse me¡­ are you serious?"


    The woman that was standing before me was like an angel. Beautiful long blonde hair, a long white formal dress, long pointy ears like an elf and mesmerizing pale green eyes.


    "I know it must be hard for you. But I assure you this is real. You have died. Try to remember. Your memory should slowly come back."


    Everything started to come back to me. I lived by myself. My parents passed away in a car accident and I was raised by an uncle. When I finished high school I had various part time jobs and moved out, living on my own. Eventually I became a high school teacher. And one day when I was heading back home from work a van passed by me and stopped near me. 3 men grabbed me and dragged me in.


    I read about them. They were a group of psychopaths that the police were trying to catch. They beat me up for fun, they raped me, and eventually they asphyxiated me. I remember all those horrors. I died. I was shaking. Fortunately the lady came closer to me, placed her hand on my head. I dunno what she did to me, but I felt a warm feeling. As if all the trauma I remembered just now had vanished into thin air and was replaced by lots of love and serenity.


    "Again, I am deeply sorry. My name is Ariadne, a Goddess. Your fate was accidentally mixed up with someone else. As a result you died before your time. But not to worry. You will be given a second chance."


    "Are you going to send me back?"


    "No. I can''t do that. You have already been declared dead. It would cause too many issues to send you back. But fear not. I will send you to another world. A world of fantasy, full of magic. This time you will be able to live your life to the fullest!"


    I see. So it''s like those isekai light novels I read when I was still a kid. I can''t deny it sounds tempting. If I get to start over¡­ if I get to show my true nature¡­ then this is a miracle. I always thought I wasted my life anyway.


    "So, is there something you desire for your next life?"


    "Is it possible to be strong?"


    "Please define strong, as that world has different laws from yours."


    "Good point. Well I guess¡­ absurdly strong? Overpowered, the strength to crush anyone that gets in my way, bend people to my will¡­ like broken strong!"


    "That is¡­"


    Crap. I let my true self surface. Her face twiched. I probably sound like a villain right now. Gotta fix this.


    "Erm¡­ sorry. I got too excited. If that''s not possible then¡­"


    "No. I was just surprised. There is a way, although it is¡­ weird to say the least. Anything else?"


    "Umm¡­ is it possible to be more¡­ good looking?"


    I won''t lie here, I was fat and my facial traits weren''t what you would call optimal. I was ugly.


    "Funny you should mention something like that. Yes, that is also possible, but I should warn you about what this involves. You see you will be¡­"


    "Oh, there''s no need for any more. You are pretty generous enough with my requests already!"


    "Umm¡­ listen, I still think you should know the background of this particular scenario before accepting."


    "Nono. As long as my requests are granted, I will figure out everything as I go along the way."


    The fact that I was able to get strong and be handsome is more than plenty. I always envied good looking people. Finally I get to be one of them. Maybe I''ll be able to save lots of princesses and get wealth. I can live a happy and fulfilled life without anyone telling me what to do hahaha. Any other details really don''t matter. So let''s get this going.


    "I''ve never met a human as impatient as you. But very well. Then it is settled. May you enjoy your new life then."


    She extended her hand. A bright light shined and I found my conscious drifting.


    ------


    When I opened my eyes it felt weird. I was utterly shocked. A sinister altar was displayed before me. Skulls of various creatures, blood paint on the wall¡­ was I sent to hell by mistake?


    Then, I saw a large and sturdy being. I say being because no matter how you look at it it''s a Demon. A giant with grey skin, large horns, big muscles and a pink-ish beard and spiky hair.


    "Thank God. The ritual worked."


    The large demon took a knee before me.


    "My lady, please help us. Save us from the threat of the Hero!"


    Wait wait wait! Did he just say¡­ my lady?


    *Gulp*


    Something tells me¡­ I should have listened to that Goddess¡­

 2: The past

    Waxford


    A few common terms that will or might be used in this novel.


    Maou = Demon King


    Mazoku = the elite of the demon race


    Nani = in japanese literally means ''what''


    Okaa-san = mother


    Onee-chan = elder sister


    Aneue = a more archaic form of saying elder sister


    If other terms will appear as the novels progresses, I will add them in their respective chapters


    Skills Overview:


    Infinite Storage


    Cure All


    Language Sage


    Spell Mastery


    Absolute Vanguard


    Ruin Eyes


    Mind Control


    Slave Master


    Teleport


    Well¡­ this part at least wasn''t a joke. The Goddess did say that it''s a more awkward scenario, but these skills sure feel overpowered. And I guess when I said I wanted to be beautiful¡­ she made me female. Me and my big mouth. Why didn''t I listen?


    I was having those thoughts while being guided to what that large demon claimed to be a throne room. I passed by many mirrors and managed to get a good look at my body too. It''s actually pretty scary.


    I had long pale blue hair that reached almost all the way to my knees. I had not 1, but 2 pair of big red horns coming from my head. On my forehead it seemed like I had a tattoo or something. My skin was light purple and eyes were bright magenta.


    As for my clothes it would seem I was wearing some sort of dark armor with lots of red accents. My chest was exposed. I guess the breasts are on the average size, but they are still quite big. My nails were long red claws. I even had claws on my feet. Not to mention my back accessory. Well I say accessory but I have no clue what this thing is. Some sort of shell with giant horns and 2 tails was coming out of my back. Given all this I thought I wouldn''t be able to move at all. But surprisingly this body feels light and quite natural.


    Eventually we reached the throne room. The demon sat in his chair and once again looked at me.


    "My lady, let me introduce myself. My name is lord Grimmer, leader of the northern faction. May I also ask for your name?"


    I couldn''t give my own name. I wasn''t male anymore. I tried to calm down and think of a name.


    "Yu¡­ Yurishia¡­ Bahamut."


    "Lady Yurishia, it''s an honor to meet you."


    Yurishia was the name of my favorite pop idol back in Japan, so it was the first name that came in my mind. And Bahamut was the name of my pet chihuahua.


    Of course all this happened 13 years ago. I spent 3 years by their side and another 10 on Titania island. But let''s take things at a time.


    After we finished our introduction Grimmer told me that this world was facing a crisis. The humans have grown powerful and exterminating all the Mazoku. And it''s all because of the Hero. Normally to oppose the Hero, they would need the Maou. But that position was vacant. The Mazoku were divided into 4 factions, each faction being ruled by a lord.


    In order to become the Maou one must pass a very brutal test. And so far nobody managed to pass it. But the Mazoku couldn''t keep going on like this.


    So they used an ancient summoning technique to call for a hero of their own. I assume that the Goddess sent me in that summon stream since this body has all the requests I asked for. I should have been more specific though. I guess I am beautiful... from a certain perspective.


    "Then, lady Yurishia, will you help us vanquish the Hero?"


    No! Is what I wanted to say. I wanted to live my life how I pleased. I didn''t want to get dragged in some stupid war. However without having my consent he dragged me onto the balcony. The mass of Mazoku gathered were huge. They were all cheering and clapping for me. It¡­ felt good to be important.


    I didn''t want to become a slave for some country. But as I saw that everyone put their hopes in me¡­ I agreed to help them under the condition they let me act freely.


    ------


    As time went on I managed to master all my abilities. I was indeed overpowered. My physical abilities were superhuman and my magic power was overwhelming. I was even granted the rank of Warlord, which is the 3rd highest rank that a Mazoku can have. The first being the Maou and the 2nd being the rank of Overlord, which was allocated to the 4 faction rulers. In just 3 months I have surpassed all the Mazoku I knew. So I started to fight against the humans. I mostly battled alone, until¡­


    "Lady Yurishia, please allow us to join your party. Let''s put a stop to the Hero together!"


    I was approached by 3 Mazoku. The first was called Byron. A warlock of the Ogre clan. A tall man with red skin and 2 short oni horns on his forehead.. The 2nd one was a vampire called Volmund. A creature of the night, that can command bat swarms and has tremendous speed. And the 3rd was a succubus looking woman called Liliana. An expert archer.


    All 3 of them have a reason for wanting to join this war. First they stated than when facing the human army I won''t be able to keep up the solo play. It was necessary to have a team.


    Byron was next in line to become chieftain of the Ogre clan. A sense of responsibility, to fight for the sake of the tribe. Not letting it go extinct. Volmund had a younger sister. He said that he wanted to fight to protect her future. I wasn''t fighting for anyone, but I could understand fighting for the sake of someone important. Fighting alongside them wasn''t bad.


    Then, there was Liliana. The woman I kinda slowly fell in love with. But¡­ since I was female too she only saw me as an older sister. Her village was destroyed by the humans. She was the only surviver.


    "I want to create a world without war. A world where all races can live in harmony. That is my dream. If I''m together with you, I truly believe it will be possible."


    She supported me more than anyone else. My view about this world changed little by little. At first I didn''t want to be involved, but as time went on I really wanted to end this war. To bring peace to everyone. I had the ambition to try and maybe become the Maou. I even got used to this female body.


    I really thought this life was worth living. That is until one day. My reputation extended and once I started preaching about ending the war and bringing peace, I received an invitation from the Hero.


    A chance to meet face to face. The humans said they also don''t desire this war. I never asked who started this war. But if both sides are willing to end it, maybe we can negotiate terms. Even if it was a trap I was confident that this meeting would solve every problem.

 3: Betrayal

    3 years have passed since the first day I arrived in Stellaria. The humans were pushed back and the Mazoku regained their former borders. And now it was finally time to meet the Hero. To answer his invitation and discuss peace.


    I exchanged blows with the Hero once and I am pretty confident that I can take him on even if this turns out to be a trap. So we went to the designated meeting spot. As we got closer, something about the Hero seemed off. His aura¡­ is weaker than I last remembered. When we got closer I saw that they were only mannequins.


    I immediately thought this was a trap, but never expected what followed.


    Woosh! A sharp shock ran through my body. 3 pillars of green light pierced my stomach, my chest my left shoulder. When I turned around to see where the magic was fired, I couldn''t find my words.


    "Are you¡­ fucking kidding me!?"


    "Geez. I never thought you would drop your guard that much."


    The one that fired that attack was non other than Byron himself. My trusty companion who stood to protect the Mazoku alongside me. And that wasn''t all. Everyone had creepy smiles on their faces.


    I immediately tried to heal, but that wound¡­


    "It''s no use. That attack was a curse specifically designed to counter your absurd regeneration."


    "Why¡­"


    "Huh? You still don''t get it? Hanging around you, we got the chance to develop our own skills and take them to great lengths. Our power combined is enough to handle the Hero."


    I don''t get it. I don''t get it at all. Why are they attacking me? We all have the same goal, don''t we?


    "Let me make this as easy as possible for you to understand. The great Yurishia was lured into a trap by the Hero and was killed. We, her party members, managed to escape and swore to carry out your will. We will mourn your death and become your successors, gaining fame and power in our factions. That should be good enough of a story."


    For the last 3 years¡­ they were plotting to kill me? My trusted companions planned this from the start? What kind of twisted fate is this? Am I really just supposed to die again?


    "Li¡­ Liliana¡­ our promise..."


    "What''s that Yurishia-sama? Promise? You mean to make a world without war? HAHAHA! That''s freaking hilarious. I never cared about that to begin with. You were the only one who believed that empty dream. But now your role is over. All we wanted is to get stronger learning from you and become famous. Don''t worry. Since we know each other for so long we won''t make you suffer. Letting the curse erode your body is too painful. We''ll end this quickly. You can go sleep and dream whatever you want. Farewell¡­"


    All 3 of them gathered their powers. Byron fired a destructive fireball, Volmund unleashed a lightning attack and Liliana shot a volley of magical arrows. If all those connect in my current state I will die. Screw this!! I''m not letting this end here!!!


    *KABOOM*


    "Heh. We are stronger than I thought. We managed to vaporize her. Now let''s head back and act sad. Our time has finally come."


    ------


    I didn''t have much power left to oppose them. Before the blast hit I managed to activate my teleportation skill. But I didn''t know where I ended up. My body was burning. This curse was spreading fast. If I don''t do something about it, my escape would be pointless.


    As I crawled my way I happened to stumble across a human girl. She was badly injured and probably abandoned. This was my ticket. With all the remaining powers I had left, I took control over the girls body. I possessed her. Like wearing a skin suit I absorbed her and took her form.


    This confused the curse and stopped it all together. I was saved. Or so I thought. The girl was human. When I was found, they detected that I had a demonic aura. I was called a spy. A conspirator working for the Mazoku.


    The penalty for that is clear. Death. But some officials pulled some strings. They never saw a human that had demonic powers before. So for research purposes I wasn''t killed. I was sent to Titania Prison Island instead.


    And I''ve been stuck here in this pit for 10 years. The girls conscious died long ago. So it was just me now. Because of the curse and because of the human body absorbed, I lost my former powers. I wasn''t completely weak, but I was nowhere near strong enough to break the 3 holy seals placed on my cell to prevent my escape.


    Your probably asking why do I keep on living. I haven''t given up for one reason only. Revenge. I won''t say that everyone in this world is bad. But those 3 are pure evil. Someway¡­ I will escape from here. And when I do, I won''t rest until I make them pay.


    I still don''t have a plan. But I refuse to give up. This 2nd life is mine to live as I want. You deprived me of that. You took so many years from me. I still plan to live this life as I see fit.


    You drag me into a war I don''t want to take part in, pretend to be my friends and then backstab me? You want the world? Well fuck you. I''ll conquer the whole world if needed just so that you guys don''t get it. I don''t know what happened in these 10 years since I''ve been in here. But mark my words, I won''t rest until I kill you 3. Byron, Volmund¡­ and especially you Liliana!


    I''ll find a way to torture you just like you toyed with me. This¡­ is a promise!

 4: Escape plan

    The problem I am currently facing is breaking out of this jail. I have no clue how I can get pass the 3 seals placed on this cell. Day after day I kept hoping to find a flaw of this place. Anything.


    A loose screw, guards not doing their jobs properly¡­ anything at all. But I couldn''t find a single fault in it. It''s not an exaggeration to say that this place is more secure than any modern prison.


    "Well well, what do we have here?"


    I heard a faint voice. It was a woman''s voice. I looked up to see if it was coming from entrance. But I couldn''t see anything.


    "Nono. Over here."


    I looked at my right and on the wall I saw a rather big spider. When I say big, I mean similar in size to a tarantula, but it looked almost like a black widow. Except it was red. Something like this is quite rare.


    During my days spent in this world I did learn that there are unique members of the arachnid Mazoku that can control and communicate through spiders, but this is actually my first time seeing this.


    "Don''t be scared. This little fellow doesn''t bite."


    "Who are you?"


    "Oh my. Isn''t it proper etiquette to introduce yourself first before asking for anothers'' name? Or have you forgotten that, lady Yurishia?"


    "...!?"


    "So it really is you. I''m so happy that the intel wasn''t a lie."


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about¡­"


    "Now now, no need to lie. You might look like a human but I have good judgement. You are the former Mazoku Warlord. Lady Yurishia Bahamut."


    "Kek. You seem to know me, but I still don''t know who are you."


    "Pardon me. I just had to make sure. My name is Nelia. I am of the arachnid Mazoku. Pleased to make your acquaintance."


    "What do you want from me?"


    "I want to help you escape."


    My body jolted for a split second.


    "I am serious. My spider minions can deactivate the seals keeping you trapped."


    "Ha. If that were true, it would be pointless. This prison is located on an island. Without means of transportation, getting out of this cell means nothing!"


    "Ara? There is no problem. In 2 days time a cargo ship will come to leave provisions. I already am hidden abord and will help you."


    "I don''t get it. Why? What''s in it for you? If you are expecting some kind of favour you can forget about it. I''m done with shit like that."


    "Please be at ease. I have no ulterior motive. I just want to meet you and be useful to you. I will tell you my story, but I rather do it face to face. That''s all I am asking. For you to listen to my story. What do you have to lose?"


    Can''t argue there. My main goal right now is to get out of this hole. But no matter how I think it out, I can''t get out on my own. Like it or not, I need help.


    "Alright, Nelia. I''m in."


    "Excellent! Then in 2 days time, my spiders will cancel the seals. All you have to do is reach the docks after. I can''t wait to meet you!"


    With that the transmission was cut off. 2 days, huh? I don''t know what she''s planning. Everyone should know I am dead. Well, I will deal with her if she tries anything funny. For now, hope and my burning hatred are the only things I have left.


    ------


    2 days passed rather quickly. It was night time. And the moment had approached. I could hear the spiders crawling everywhere. Although I don''t know what they did, it worked! The seals suddenly disappeared. This is my chance! I took a powerful leap and jumped out of the hole.


    "Hey! Stop! Get back in your cell or we will use lethal¡­"


    Before he could finish his sentence, I closed the gap between me and the 2 guards. I grabbed their heads and forcefully pushed them into the ground. Cracks were formed with their silhouettes and they blacked out.


    "Darn. As expected. I lost too much of my power. They should have been turned into a puddle of blood. I can''t even use my teleport ability."


    Standing in one place wasn''t going to help though. More guards will come soon. I need to keep moving.


    ------


    "Come on men! Keep looking! She couldn''t have gotten far!"


    I was currently hiding inside some sort of storage room. In there I managed to find some clothes and a weapon. Normally I wouldn''t need a weapon at all, but it''s better safe than sorry. It''s worth pointing out that up till now I was covered in rags. This prison is supposed to provide clothes once per year, but there are rarely people that live that long in this dump.


    And now to gather my thoughts. I need a plan if I am to reach the docks. Every guard will be focused on me. But what if I give them more targets? This place has roughly 1000 prisoners. And although not everyone is dumb, the majority are.


    There are plenty of normal cells in this place. If I manage to open them all, I''m sure a riot would occur. I can use the commotion to sneak out. Yeah. That sounds like a plan.


    So after waiting a while I left the storage room. I made my way to the holding area. I raised my hand and a small blue sphere was formed.


    "[Libera]!"


    As I crushed the sphere in my palm and called the spells'' name, the shockwave spread across the entire room. All the doors opened instantly!


    "What the¡­!?"


    "Is it Christmas today?"


    "I don''t see any guards."


    Of course everyone was making a ruckus.


    "Fellow prisoners. Fear not. I was the one who opened the gates. I plan to leave this dump. You''re free to go your own way too?"


    "Oho! Christmas really came early!"


    "I got a bone to pick with one of the guards."


    "It''s payback. Let''s trash this place!"


    Good. It didn''t take long for the prisoners to run amok.


    "What! Sound the alarm! The prisoners are¡­ Guaaah!"


    Chaos finally covered this place. I better not hang around too much though. You idiots march on forward and keep the guards busy! Although I hate to say this, the knights and wizards here are better equipped and stronger than these misfits.


    Going as fast as I could I tried getting outside, but the path was always blocked. Suddenly a yellow vine grabbed onto my right arm.


    "I caught one. Quick. Take her down!"


    2 wizards tried to engage me. One had this vine looking thing extended from his staff. As for the other¡­


    "[Shock Bolt]!"


    So they were trying to paralyze me. Sadly that won''t work. A complex crest formed in my eyes. My Ruin Eyes triggered. Before the spell reached me it disappeared into thin air with just one glance. Needless to say the same thing happened to the vine.


    "Annoying. Get lost. [Flame Burst]!"


    Both the wizards were covered in flames when I chanted that spell and sent crashing into the wall. Normally they should be turned to ashes. I need to get my former glory back.


    Guards keep spawning everywhere. The riot will be put under control soon. Damn it. If I can''t get to the ground level, than the only other option is to go up. I need to get to the tower.

 5: Freedom

    I ran as fast as I could making my way as high as I could. Eventually at the top of the staircase I saw a door. I burst through it. I did it. This was the top of the tower.


    Outside it was raining. Fu. How long has it been since I felt the wind blow on my skin? The touch of raindrops¡­ my eyes got teary for a second. However I wasn''t allowed to rest.


    "This way! I think she went up here."


    Darn it. They were still on my trail. I firmly closed the door and then placed my hand on it.


    "[Petrify]!"


    The wooden door instantly turned into a rock block. This should buy me some time. I went over to the edge of the tower. No rope. No ladder. And at this hight jumping is impossible. The fall will kill me. What choice do I have?


    I could hear banging on the door behind me. That won''t hold them for long. There is no way I am going back. There''s no way I am giving up until I kill those 3 bastards. It''s risky, but sometimes, you need to take that one¡­ leap of faith. So I took a running start and jumped off the tower.


    It was a suicide move. But I had a plan. I took in a big breath and puffed my cheeks. I then let out a powerful shout. I exhaled a small tornado. The reason behind this was to slow down my momentum. And it worked. I managed to hover down the last feet without any major injuries.


    "Good. All that''s left is to reach the dock."


    ------


    Surprisingly even though I kept running I wasn''t getting tired at all. I ran across the rocky path and eventually I could see the ship, next to the stone dock.


    My mind was only thinking about getting my ass on board. But my instincts are still sharp. 3 light energy balls were shot towards me. I used the sword I found to cut through the first one, and did a back flip to avoid the other 2.


    "Oh! Nicely dodged!"


    A tall man with a rugged beard, wearing a blue armor and a two handed sword jumped off the ship, followed by 3 more knights and 2 wizards. This man¡­ I saw him a few times.


    "I must say, I wasn''t expecting to find you here, warden Theodore."


    A man in his late 30''s. Warden Theodore is the one in charge of this island.


    "Come now. It makes perfect logic. If someone wants to escape this island they would need to steal the ship. But¡­


    Heh¡­ HAHAHAHA! You''re a bigger fool than I thought. Has the idea of freedom clouded your judgement? Even if by some miracle you can get pass me, do you really think you can take a ship alone?


    Wake up, you bitch! It takes at least 10 people to be able to set sail with it. Did you really think you could operate it all by yourself?"


    ¡­


    "What!? Cat got your tongue? Is the truth too much for you to handle?"


    ¡­


    "I''m tired of this. Get her, men!"


    But his men didn''t move an inch.


    "Oy, are you deaf? I said get her!"


    Still no response. At this point the warden was furious.


    "Hey! Listen to¡­ NANI!?"


    But the moment he grabbed one of his subordinates by the shoulder, all of them bursted like a watermelon, splattering blood and body parts everywhere.


    "Wha¡­ you bitch! What did you do?"


    "That wasn''t me."


    "Yahoo! I''m afraid that was my work."


    From the ship another figure slammed onto the ground. Half human, half spider. An arachnid Mazoku. Her lower body was that of an eight legged spider dark and magenta spider. Her human body was that of a voluptuous woman, with small breast plates, shoulder guards and tattoo marks all over her body. She had short purple hair, pink eyes and a pair of horns, which was rare for the arachnid species.


    "Sorry. Your men were in the way so I had to dispose of them."


    "You monster!"


    "You''re all just insects in my eyes anyway. So let me squash you too so we can all move on."


    "If you think it will be really that easy then¡­ AAAARGHUA!!"


    The reason this idiot was screaming is because I came in from behind and planted my sword through the gaps of his armour.


    "Why¡­ you bitch¡­"


    Call me whatever you want. I''m not in the mood to play fair. I''ll use any tactics necessary to secure victory. Honour and shit mean nothing to me. I pulled my sword out, spinned around and cut his head off.


    "Splendid. I would expect no less from you, lady Yurishia!"


    "Are you¡­ Nelia?"


    "Yup! Once again, pleased to meet you."


    "Enough! Why are you doing this?"


    "Ara? Don''t be so tensed. Don''t you want to get off this rock island first?"


    "And how do you think we''ll do that? That jerk is right. We can''t sail with just the 2 of us."


    "You underestimate me. Have no worries. I planted my web all over the key points of the ship. From one spot I alone can control the entire ship like a puppet on strings."


    The odds might not be that great. But I can at least assume that she won''t harm me. She needs me for something or else she wouldn''t go through this much trouble.


    "Fine. I''ll leave it at that for now, but this conversation isn''t over. Let''s move before it''s too late."


    "Aye aye captain!"


    We both got on the ship and by the time the guards made their way to the dock we were long gone. For the first time in years, I could taste freedom again. I could taste life again. And now¡­ I just had to taste revenge.

 6: What’s the next step?

    "Alright, Nelia. We left the island behind now. It will take a few days for them to organise a search party. Now, I think it''s time we had a little chat."


    I bet you are wondering why I''m not using my mind control ability on her. It''s quite simple. It doesn''t work like that. It''s not an almighty ability.


    Sure, I can use it on the weak minded with no issues, and I can give small subliminal orders to stronger people, but for someone like her, I would need to weaken her mind and break her spirit from resisting me first if I wanna put any sort of brainwashing on her.


    "How delightful! I do enjoy a good gossip between girls. What do you want to talk about?"


    "I''m serious here! Tell me, why did you go to such lengths to free me?"


    "It''s a long story, but I guess we have time. So I''ll start with the beginning."


    For starters Nelia told me how she figured out I was still alive. After all, those 3 bastards reported me dead, so technically nobody should know I am alive. Nelia was a big fan of mine. She admired me and wished to meet and fight alongside me. When the news of my death came, she was heartbroken.


    However, she was rather clever. Everyone accepted the story my former companions told me. But there were a few small inconsistencies with it. And she noticed them. A small example is that they reported that we were ambushed by the Hero in a trap. I was killed, but the 3 of them returned without a single scratch on them. That doesn''t make sense.


    Over the past years she started to gather clues, try connecting dots, following rumours until eventually it led to a clue on Titania Prison Island.


    "How did you know it was me? I don''t exactly look the same."


    "I didn''t. I bluffed my way. I had a hunch that the most fortified holding place will be reserved for you. The moment when you confirmed you were lady Yurishia¡­ I just continued the plan from there. Of course, I was also prepared to send my spiders in each and every cell if it was needed. I''m glad my intuition payed off."


    "Ok. That''s pretty smart. But all this doesn''t answer my question. Why did you save me?"


    "Because the world still needs you."


    Fuck it. I already tried giving everything I had for this world and look how that turned out. I almost got killed and spent 10 years in jail. Not interested. Before declining her request I wanted her to finish her story at least. As a sign of courtesy I''ll hear her out.


    She continued the story. In the past 10 years, the world drastically changed. I never expected this, but it seems that right now all the countries and races have a temporary non-aggression treaty signed.


    The reason for this is because a greater threat has emerged. All around the world of Stellaria small cracks started to appear. The so called schism phenomenon. A dimensional rift that keeps appearing randomly.


    Through that rift various deadly creatures are coming through. They don''t have a goal. They didn''t make any demands. Like wild animals they just rampage and kill everything in their path. Some looked like giant gorillas with orange fur and sabertooth fangs.


    Others looked like boars with plate armour like an Ankylosaurus dinosaur. Apparently these types were the so called C class threat category dimensional monsters.


    Given their appearance everyone thought they were part of the demon race. But even the Mazoku were attacked. As such, all world leaders decided to temporarily end all wars and hostilities until this mysterious threat is dealt with.


    "Look, Nelia, although I appreciate that you rescued me, I won''t go out of my way to involve myself in such matters. I have just one goal right now. And that is to kill Byron, Volmund and Liliana."


    "Lady Yurishia, what exactly happened that day?"


    It''s been a while since I had a long chat. I won''t deny that I missed having a conversation. And it doesn''t cost me anything to tell her. So I told her what happened, how I was betrayed and left for dead.


    "I¡­ I really am sorry. But¡­ killing those 3 will be troublesome. They all became key important people in their respective factions. But, there is a way for both of us to get what we want!"


    I tilted my head. What is she talking about?


    "The only way you would be able to kill them without any repercussions is to become the Maou!"


    Well¡­ that is one way to put it indeed. The Maou''s word is absolute. And I think I get where this is going. The weapon reserved for the Maou, Demon Sword Zeshia is a weapon said to be able to cut through anything. That would include the so called schism. There''s still a gap in her story, but I am curious about something else first.


    "And how exactly do you think I will be able to become the Maou?"


    "By joining the Demon King Academy, of course!"


    "Huh!?"


    "The Demon King Academy was established in accordance with all the factions with its base on neutral territory. Ever since the crisis and temporary peace the 4 faction leaders decided to focus all their efforts in the Maou. So, they established the academy. After one year at the academy, a tournament will be held to decide the strongest student. And the winner will be given the chance to take the Maou test. The rest of course will carry on with their lives."


    They put the fate of the Maou into a school? This is¡­ quite annoying. School is generally time consuming no matter what world you''re in. I was hoping for a swift revenge, not a long term project. I''m not too thrilled about this.

 7: Caged warrior

    You really want to send me back to school? I''m sick of it from my previous life already. Do you actually think I''m going to accept and trust your words?


    "I should point out that those 3 also do occasionally teach there."


    *Gulp*


    "Listen¡­ let''s say for a second that I do decide to go with this and join the academy. How do I know that everything you are telling me isn''t a lie?"


    "Hmm¡­ I didn''t think about that really. And it''s natural for you to be cautious after what happened to you. Then¡­ oh! I got it! How about we form a Master-Slave contract?"


    Does this girl knows what she''s talking about? It''s true that with my Slave Master ability I can make her my slave if I get her consent. A slave cannot harm the master, nor can it disobey. It''s true that if we do that, I don''t have to worry about any schemes she might have.


    "Are you sure? After all, aren''t you a proud nobel Mazoku?"


    "The nobility system is exactly what I am hoping to change."


    I don''t get it. But if she truly wants to be my slave, I have nothing against that.


    ------


    The neutral port of Lyndwurm. After the dimensional schism happened and monsters kept invading all countries decided to temporary call a truce. However there was no way the grudge between them would disappear. However the invaders caused massive damage everywhere they went.


    To be able to raise funds and try to stabilize the economy, cooperation between races was necessary. And so, the town of Lyndwurm where winter lasts 9 months a year was designated as a trading point for every race, for every country.


    Humans, elves, Mazoku, dwarves and demi-humans. In this town everyone put their grudges aside and worked together. If there was something you wanted to find, this town had it all. From spices to silk, from books to rare metals. Of course an important town like this had to have an army to protect it.


    Lyndwurm''s army didn''t respond to any ruler''s call. It''s sole purpose was to maintain order, punish discrimination and protect the town from invading monsters. The one in charge of this army as well as the town itself was duke Fallon and his younger brother count Loyd. Both of them were humans. When they were appointed rulers of this town, they couldn''t be more happy. This crisis gave them the opportunity to amass a great amount of fortune.


    However, Lyndwurm being such an important town, it was necessary for it to have a it''s own elite fighter. It''s own hero.


    A young woman in her early twenties entered the room. She had long crimson hair tied up in a ponytail. Her eyes were also deep reed. She wore a pure white armour with red accents. She had a bright red ruby attached to her breast plate. Her chest wasn''t particularly ample but she had a nice thin waist. Her fingerless arm guards allowed her to grip her weapon tightly. An enchanted holy sword. The hilt of her blade almost looked like feathers. She was a holy paladin. The master swordsman Sylvia.


    "Lady Sylvia, as always, it is a pleasure to see you!"


    "I have come to give my report. The mad orcs that were attacking caravans have been dealt with."


    "Oh! Magnificent! You are truly the gem of this town."


    "If I may, I have a request."


    "Speak."


    "The moon festival that will be held in the town of Camilla¡­ I would like to attend it."


    "Lady Sylvia, I thought we''ve already discussed this. This town needs you. It takes 10 days to reach Camilla by horse. What if something were to happen in your absence?"


    "I understand, but everyone in the army is well trained. Even if an attack were made, I am confident that¡­"


    "Can you say 100% that no casualties will be made? Do I need to remind you how important this town is? This town is responsible for every race to have a stable economy. If merchants and caravans were to be attacked or stopped coming out of fear¡­ you know what that means, don''t you?


    It means that our funds used for your mother''s treatment will have to be allocated elsewhere. Is that really what you want?"


    "No. Of course not! Forget my suggestion."


    "I''m glad you understand. Why don''t you take the rest of the day off. You deserve some rest."


    This was Sylvia''s situation. She was one of the strongest swordsmen, yet she was confined by this city. Inside her heart she was still a girl that wanted to explore the world. Since she was small she heard everything about the Hero''s adventure. About how they traveled the world. She wanted the same things. To see all the wonders this world had to offer.


    When she discovered her talent for the sword she thought she might finally be able to make her dream come true. But in the last 3 years all she did was protected Lyndwurm. She had enough of one place. But there was something that was keeping her here. Her mother.


    Her mother was suffering from a deadly illness. duke Fallon and count Loyd promised to help her look for a cure in exchange for Sylvia protecting the city. Ever since that day, Sylvia has become Lyndwurm''s slave. However she didn''t complain because her mother was the most important person for her.


    She had hope that one day she will recover and once she does, she will finally be free. But that day¡­ just never seem to come.


    ------


    "Contract complete. Starting from this day forward, I am your faithful servant. Please treat me kindly, lady Yurishia."


    "Pfft. Whatever. Listen up. This is an order. Were you telling the truth? Is there a chance for me to meet those bastards if I join the Demon King Academy?"


    "Yes."


    "Then I guess I might as well."


    "There are a few problems that must be addressed first."


    "Like what?"


    "For starters, your appearance."


    I forgot about that. I guess I can''t waltz into the Demon Academy looking like a human. But I can''t shed this body either. Even after 10 years, the curse is still inside me. If I get out of this body it will just continue to erode me.


    "If you are thinking about that curse you told me about, perhaps I have a solution for that too. If it''s specifically designed to counter any type of healing magic, then that just means you need to use a traditional medicine. Maybe some elves know some kind of plant mix to fix you."


    "And where the hell am I supposed to find elves? Their country is miles away."


    "Fear not. There is a town called Lyndwurm. It''s a neutral town for all races. I am sure we''ll find someone there."


    "You thought of a lot of things. Are you sure supporting me is all you''re after?"


    "Yup. Because supporting you will also lead to my dream."


    "You said that there are several issues. What are the others?"


    "Let''s just take them one at a time for now."


    Guess I''ll leave it at that for now. I have nothing to worry now that she''s my slave. And after all that adventure I kinda got tired. I should rest for now. She seems like she can actually pilot this ship just fine by herself.


    "Fine. Then wake me up when we get to Lyndwurm."


    "As you wish. Sweet dreams, fufu!"

 8: Nelia

    "Let''s be friends forever, Nelia!"


    "Yeah! It''s a promise. Let''s be friends forever, Liz!"


    An innocent promise made between two kids. I was born in a noble family with quite the high status. My parents usually spoiled me, but they were never around.


    When I was a little girl, Liz was everything to me. My childhood friend. I used to spend more time with her than anyone else. Almost from morning and till dusk, we were inseparable. Life was a bliss.


    "Hey, Nelia, let''s practice magic together!"


    A few years later, father wanted to appoint a private magic tutor for me. It was important for all Mazoku to learn how to properly use magic.


    I asked my father if Liz can learn with me. He absolutely refused. But I didn''t want to study alone. Eventually I threatened him that if he doesn''t let Liz study with me, I won''t study either. Reluctantly, he gave his consent.


    "Lady Nelia, it''s a pleasure to meet you!"


    "Please shake my hand!"


    "I can''t believe I am in the same room, breathing the same air as lady Nelia, fuah! This is definitely an indirect kiss!"


    My rapid growth obviously attracted attention from both boys and girls. Everyone wanted to be friends with me. Or so it seemed. But I quickly realised that they were just wearing a mask. They weren''t interested in me. But my noble status.


    I rejected mostly everyone. Liz was the only one true friend I needed. As long as I had her, I didn''t need anyone else. Until that dreadful day.


    "Father, what''s the meaning of this!?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "You¡­ you fired Liz''s parents. Do you realize what that means!? They''ll be forced to move!"


    "Of course. That was my intention all along."


    "What!?"


    "It''s time you realized your status. You come from a noble family. Nobles and commoners aren''t on equal footing. Even the 3 great demon generals acknowledged that. You can''t waste your sympathy on them. Everyone else is just an insect before you."


    I tried to prevent that from happening. But by the time I realized everything, Liz and her family had already left town in search for another job. Because the strings my father pulled nobody hired them and they were forced to leave town. I didn''t even get to say goodbye¡­ or give her one of my spiders to still talk.


    But my sorrow didn''t end there. When I tried to track Liz down, I found out that they got attacked by bandits¡­ and she and her family¡­ were killed.


    ¡­


    "Nelia! Let go of me this once!"


    "Shut your mouth! This all happened because of you and your stupid ideals!"


    "Nelia¡­ I am your father¡­"


    "So what? Liz was everything to me. You mean nothing! You barely spent a day with me. And because of you Liz is dead now! There''s only one thing you said that is true. And now that I look at you like this¡­ you really are nothing more than an insect. And insects¡­ should be squashed!"


    I killed my father. I didn''t feel any regret. Of course, mom disowned me and threw me out. But not before I managed to steal quite a stash of money. I had no goal. No objective. Was that how life was supposed to be? Where the great 3 right? Only nobles should be given privileges? Are people like Liz doomed to fail in life?


    That can''t be. The Warlord was one of the most respected people amongst the Mazoku, and she wasn''t a noble. Something wasn''t right. So I started to investigate. I found small inconsistencies in the events related to us.


    It is said that the Warlord and her party were ambushed by the Hero. Yet lady Yurishia is the only one that died. And none of her party sustained a single injury. That doesn''t add up.


    Also those 3 stated that in order to carry out her will, Yurishia''s last words were that the Maou will be revealed and it will be a of noble blood. Yurishia herself wasn''t a noble. She didn''t have a clairvoyance ability or anything like that.


    I started investigating the human side. Apparently the Hero did take the credit for Yurishia''s death. But only because of the King''s request. The Hero himself leaked out to his closest friends that he didn''t engage Yurishia at that time. Yet the King asked him to pretend he did so he can strike fear into the Mazoku''s hearts.


    One clue at a time, eventually led to Titania Prison Island. And there I found her. A mysterious human with a demonic aura.


    Lady Yurishia, had been through her own ordeal and hell. Her former companions¡­ in my eyes are no different than my dad. This world can''t remain like this. I can''t change it. But lady Yurishia can! Although weakened right now, if she regains her powers she might be able to become the Maou.


    Helping her get her revenge, even becoming her slave, I don''t care. If I can support her and guide her, then both of us will get what we want.


    She will get her revenge and I''ll get to see this stupid system fall. Lady Yurishia, you might not want to change the world and you probably think you are doing what you want. And in a way you are, but the fact that you are doing what you want is exactly what will change the world.


    It will give everyone hope and show that everyone is entitled to life. On the promise I made with Liz, I vow to follow and protect you. I will do everything in my power so you can get your revenge.


    Both of us¡­ have the same end goal. Killing those 3 is the answer. The demon race needs to be set on the right path. I can''t wait to see what the future has in store for us, fufu!

 9: Plants are the answer?

    We finally reached Lyndwurm. The seaside town that acts as the major trading hub between races, sending resources and managing the economy. It''s worth noting that this town is located at the foot of a mountain. The snow is indeed pleasant and the town seems lively and calm.


    Various canals can be seen that connect to the sea. From what Nelia told me, originally this town was build around the mining of coal from the mountain. But because of it''s unique positioning it was chosen to connect all countries.


    This place has its own army and it seems they don''t discriminate anyone. It''s something I admire. At one point I too strived to see something like this¡­


    As for the major buildings, the ones that stood out where the giant mansion from where the duke and count ruled this city and an impressive Cathedral. But I shouldn''t lose focus on my goal. I didn''t come here for sightseeing.


    "Nelia, are you sure we''ll find it here?"


    "Yes. The one thing that you need right now¡­ there is no better place to have a more fabulous meal than here in Lyndwurm!"


    "Wha!?"


    I suddenly tripped when I heard Nelia''s declaration and planted my face in the snow. Where the hell did that come from?


    "Nelia, that''s not¡­"


    "Would you perhaps want to buy some thicker clothes first? Are you cold?"


    "No! I''m not cold! This isn''t enough to faze me."


    "Then we can go eat. There''s this great place¡­"


    "Nelia, we didn''t come here to try the local specialty."


    *Gurgle gurgle*


    "Fufu! Your stomach is pretty honest though, lady Yurishia."


    My face immediately went red. I didn''t want to admit it yet¡­ but the truth is I was hungry.


    "Come now. Food in prison surely was horrible. Why not trust me on this one and let''s get a bite to eat?"


    "... Fine¡­"


    ------


    "This is so GOOOOOD! IT FEELS GREAT TO BE ALIVE!"


    Okay. I''ll admit. I really missed having a proper meal. This food is great. I never ate so many varieties even when I was the Warlord. This wasn''t so bad. Now we probably can discuss a few details.


    "So, Nelia, do you know a way I can shed this skin and get my power back?"


    "I''m sure if we look around the town we will find some traditional medicine stands or shops."


    "Speaking of that¡­ it will probably cost plenty. Forget the cure altogether, I just went with the flow, but can we even pay for this food?"


    "Not to worry. I have enough for a few meals. As for the medicine¡­ we shall see."


    "Excuse me, ladies. I couldn''t help not overhear your conversation."


    A voice called out to us from the table behind ours. I turned my head around. At the table, there was an old elf. He short white hair, and a long white beard. He had the elves characteristic trait of pointy ears. He was leaning on his cane and wore a simple plain brown robe.


    "Although I didn''t catch the entire story, I heard you are looking for traditional medicine. If that''s the case there''s no one better suited than me. Tell me, what exactly are you looking for?"


    At first I had my doubts. It felt a bit too convenient. So I kept my guard up. I described the symptoms of the curse. A flesh eroding disease that is immune to healing magic. Of course, I didn''t tell him I need it for me. I lied and made up a story that I need it for my small village.


    "That''s a very peculiar illness. It almost sounds like a curse. And magic can''t heal it, you say? Hmm¡­"


    "Is there a cure?"


    "Although it looks complex if we were to act against it''s core, it can be treated. However something like that would require a special tea. A mix of pepper mint, golden magnolias, lorian leaves and hydraria flowers."


    When the old elf finished his sentence Nelia immediately slammed her hands on the table. She was in complete shock.


    "What!? Are¡­ are you absolutely sure?"


    "Of course I am sure! Although it won''t take instant effect it shouldn''t take more than an hour for the erosion to stop. Healing magic can then be used properly."


    "What''s wrong, Nelia? Isn''t this a good thing?"


    "Well¡­ pepper mint, golden magnolias and lorian leaves aren''t an issue. They are quite common herbs. But hydraria flowers are extremely rare. I know I said I can probably cover the medicine, but they are incredibly expensive. Only scholars use them for various experiments. I¡­ I''m sorry, but I won''t be able to afford a single petal."


    Nelia dropped her shoulder in a desolate manner. And I can''t blame her. A pated her on the back and try comforting her. I guess money is something we''ll need to take care of in the future.


    "Actually ladies, you might be in luck. There is a cave not too far from here. Hydraria flowers grow there."


    "Hmm? What''s the catch?"


    "As you would expect, the flower does draw monsters near it. As a result the cave is filled with them. But if you somehow were to manage to get some, if you get me some extra as well, I wouldn''t mind brewing the healing tea for free."


    So that''s why the prices are so high? Cause it''s rare and it''s guarded by monsters. It shouldn''t be an issue though. Although personally I never saw a dimensional monster.


    "We''ll contact you if we have news about this."


    "Please do."


    Once again we were alone. I wanted to discuss this with Nelia. Getting my powers is necessary if I am going to get any kind of revenge.


    "Nelia, you think we can do it?"


    "It all depends on the dimensional monsters. I can''t say for sure. Stronger ones are even more dangerous than some Mazoku. But¡­ I guess it''s worth a shot. We''ll just run if anything happens."


    Fair point. I guess there''s always that option. We better make some provision though first. I''d rather have some tools and maybe a better weapon. The sword I snached from prison is too blunt to be used on monsters.


    Sadly I guess I need to sponge more off Nelia. I didn''t think I would ever say this, but let''s go shopping!

 10: Strange encounter

    It seems Nelia''s pockets weren''t that deep. She did say she had more stashed, but it''s in a safe place. She didn''t bring that much. Like she said, only enough for a few meals. But¡­ we did have to spend a few coins for a pair of fur coats. Although I said I wasn''t cold this place is actually freezing. And Nelia had so much skin exposed. It was a necessity in the end.


    And lucky for me a local blacksmith let me use his grind stone for free. This way I was slightly able to make my sword into a proper usable weapon. So I managed to sharpen it. We couldn''t afford a new weapon. After that we asked for the location for that cave. So it was time to go get that flower. Or so I thought.


    "Hey, you two!"


    A voice called towards us. When I turned around, I saw a very elegant looking female knight with crimson hair wrapped in a ponytail.


    "I''ve been watching you. A human and a Mazoku hanging around that long together is suspicious. Please show me your papers."


    Papers? What''s she talking about? Does she want some sort of ID? Is she here to arrest me? Word of the prison break couldn''t have already reached this place so fast. I can''t afford to engage in a fight now. There are too many knights.


    "Ahem. Just a moment. Here they are."


    Nelia to the rescue again. She pulled a piece of paper from¡­ well it''s better not to say where she pulled it from. It felt weird. She mischievously winked at me and while the girl was reading the paper she whispered "it''s a fake, but a pretty good one, it should pass at a first glance".


    "I see. Everything looks okay then. Forgive my rudeness, but it is our duty to maintain peace in this city."


    "No trouble at all. We understand."


    "Come on, Nelia. If this is settled we need to get to that cave already."


    "Cave? Pardon me again, civilians shouldn''t venture outside without a proper escort. I assume you are referring to the cave near the mountain range. What business do you have there?"


    Me and my big mouth. I''ve spent too much in prison. My mind isn''t as sharp as it used to be. If I am to get my revenge I can''t make mistakes like this. I ended up telling her the same story like the elf. Looking for the hydraria flowers for my village. For a second she kind of twiched.


    "Allow me to come with you two."


    Eh? What drove this development? Is she still suspicious about us? Why would she offer to help random people she just met?


    "You don''t need to go out of your way¡­"


    "It''s no trouble. This is actually my day off, so I can afford it. Besides the cave is probably filled with monsters. You two will need all the help you can get."


    "But what''s in it for you? Nobody in their right mind would¡­"


    She kinda got flustered and waved her hands cutting me off.


    "Oh, please don''t misunderstand. I''m not looking for a reward or anything. I''m doing this out of the kindness of my heart. I understand the need to find a cure, so I want to help you out."


    Ugh. What choice do I have? No matter what I say she won''t take a hike. Guess we gotta take her with us. But I''m not dropping my guard for a second. She could pounce on me at any time for all I know.


    "Fine. If you really want to, then come with us."


    "Right! I''ll be in your care then. My name is Sylvia."


    "Nelia."


    "Yurishia."


    ------


    Our way was pretty straightforward. But geez¡­ this girl really likes to talk a lot. She kept asking me lots of stuff like what was my village like, what''s the weather like, what special food do we had¡­ she''s like a kid who didn''t get the chance to explore stuff out. I had to come up with all sort of crazy stories. I wanted to shut her mouth up


    Now that I look at her she is kinda pretty. I know what are probably thinking, but don''t judge me. I was in prison for 10 years. I didn''t get to fap at all. The guards were all perverts if I tried anything like that so I had no choice but to go on a 10 year abstinence. And since my mind is still that of a male, of course I will get funny ideas when I see a pretty girl. But sadly this isn''t the time.


    I probably should mention that I asked Nelia if her spider minions can dig up some intel on her. A firm nod and we were all set. Like I said, trust is a very rare resource for me, so it''s better to know all the corners. I won''t be as gullible as I was back then.


    On our way we managed to pick up the other common ingredients. Pepper mint, golden magnolias and lorian leaves. However since we took this knight along, we had to gather more than we needed. Can''t be helped since I said this is for a village. And so we pretty much crossed the snowy plains with no issues and reached the cave.


    The cave was pretty much at 1h walking distance from the town. We arrived there without any major issues. I am rather curious how these dimensional monsters look like. And more importantly how strong they are.


    "From here we might encounter monsters, so be on your guard."


    I always am. And so, we entered the cave in search for that flower. The cave was damp and dark. You really needed to pay attention where you stepped. It was full of cracks and puddles. I lost count of how many times my feet got wet. Sylvia generated a small glowing light orb to act as torch and light the way. Well, for me and Nelia it wasn''t necessary, since Mazoku can see in the dark as good as in the light.


    We eventually reached an opened space. For a moment I paused.


    "Lady Yurishia, is there something wrong?"


    "We''ve got company."

 11: Inside the cave

    We were surrounded. These things aren''t dimensional monsters. They are regular monsters. Giant snakes and scorpions the size of a car. Normally I would just wave my hand and they would all run eating dirt. But guess we have no choice other than fighting them.


    "Ugh, I hate scorpions!"


    Nelia was making an angry face. Like anywhere, spiders and scorpions don''t get along. You''re probably wondering at this point why Nelia is a Mazoku instead of a demi-human. Demi-humans are part human part animal after all. Well¡­ the short answer is that demi-humans only have mammal and bird traits. Any part human part insect or reptile¡­ is immediately a Mazoku. But no time for a philosophical debate on the race traits right now, cause here they come!


    I kicked the ground and jumped back. Nelia on the other hand quickly manifested web strings and merged them all into a halberd. She used it to stop the charge of two scorpions.


    "Got you know! [Bisector]!"


    The halberd immediately returned to string form and all off them wrapped around the scorpions. One tug from Nelia and body parts and blood splattered everywhere.


    I on the other was attacked by a snake. This type of snake can spit small poisonous bullet like projectiles. I chased the figure crawling past me with my eye. The giant snake let out a roar and I was assaulted by a gale of wind. But it wasn''t something I couldn''t handle.


    I pulled my sword and rapidly slashed. However, the armor of the snake repelled my blade really easy.


    The snake hissed and fired it''s poisonous bullets at me. The speed of the bullets was fast. An average person would be in trouble, but just this much¡­ I nimbly dodged them.


    If my sword has no effect on him then...


    "Take this!"


    I closed the distance in one breath. And then I gave him a powerful blow. A strong punch hit the snake''s chin, making that giant body bend backwards greatly.


    It was down, but not defeated. Honestly I would love to use magic right now. But I can''t let Sylvia see it. If she sees my demon aura she might turn on me.


    "Yurishia, get out of the way!"


    Sylvia shouted out to me and instinctively I moved clearing a path for her. She drew her sword and it shined brightly. Wait¡­ something about that aura is¡­


    "[Meteor Slash]!"


    Sylvia swung her sword rapidly and a barrage of 4 crescent moon slashes were unleashed. They cut through the snake like pudding. She has skill, I''ll admit it. But that sword¡­


    "...Einehal?"


    "Yurishia don''t let your guard down!"


    "Right!"


    No use thinking about it now. We still need to get rid of these pests.


    ------


    The 3 of us were a really coordinated team. We managed to drive off these all these monsters and the road to the flower was clear now.


    "Yurishia, pardon me, but during the fight, you mentioned something. Einehal. How did you know?"


    Sacred Sword Einehal. It was the weapon of the Hero. A sword forged by a dwarf, enchanted with elven runes and blessed by the Goddess of Light. It was a weapon who''s sole purpose was being able to kill any Mazoku. It was also known as the miracle blade, at it even had the power to ''cut'' through fate.


    When I fought the Hero I always had to be careful around it. The only way I could block it was by overlapping layer after layer of the the demonic barrier ''Fuka''. Still¡­ that sword, although it gives off the same aura as Einehal, it''s too weak. Gotta think of a response. Hmm¡­ I know! Please let it work!


    "My eyes have an appraisal skill. Because of this I was able to recognize that sword. It gave off the same glow as the legendary sword Einehal."


    "Fufu! You are right. I''m actually impressed that you saw it. Yes. I didn''t give it a name, but this sword was forged from a shard of the legendary Einehal."


    Shard? What the fuck!? Did the Hero break the sword or something? It''s clear that a lot of things happened in the 10 years I was imprisoned. But it''s better to leave it at that for now.


    "Lady Yurishia, over here! I found the flowers!"


    Thank God. Because Nelia shouted out to us we dropped the topic for now. Still, I can''t wait to see what Nelia''s spiders find out about this girl. I''m slightly intrigued.


    We started walking towards Nelia who was gathering the flowers. It was a deep blue colored flower, similar to a rose. For starters it''s even weird for a flower to grow in a cave with no sunlight. But then again, this is another world.


    My thoughts were abruptly interrupted.


    "Nelia, jump back!!"


    "Eeeh!?"


    The Master-Servant contract allows me to control the servants body without their consent if I wanted. Just now I forced an order on her. Nelia''s body moved according to my will, and just in the nick of time. Something crashed in the spot she was previously standing. Or should I say someone.


    "Gu%[email protected]#%RguAh!!"


    What the hell? I thought my Language Sage would translate everything. But I can''t understand what this thing is saying. It''s an ugly thing too. A muddy creature with feet similar to a wolf and the arms of a praying mantis. Not to mention it''s head was basically a vertical venus fly trap. It''s about the size of a human and yet this thing has a big amount of magic pressure.


    I will admit this thing looks strong. If it was my former self, I would blast it in the blink of an eye. But we need to do this the hard way. I can''t read how sturdy this thing is just from looking at it.


    "Yurishia, Nelia, be careful! This is it! That''s the dimensional monster! And this is bad. It''s a B category threat!"


    Sylvia was sweating and made a complex face. Are these things really that dangerous? It''s just one after all. B category threat¡­ this must be a ranking system developed for this thing. But it still means nothing to me. Only way to find out what I''m dealing with is by charging straight forward!


    "KYAAAAAAAAAWWAAAAAAAAH!!"


    "It''s coming!"

 12: Picking flowers is dangerous

    At the same time this monster let out it''s roar the tip of it''s claw blurred and was aiming for Sylvia''s neck. A speed that normally can''t be followed with the eye. However mine are different.


    I used my sword to block his swing, then I pulled Sylvia and jumped back.


    "...Fuu¡­ thank you. I didn''t see that one coming."


    "Don''t thank me yet."


    For a moment I felt conflicted. Why did I save her? We got the flowers. The normal reaction was to leave her to get killed by the monster and run while it''s distracted. Yet it was like my body moved on its own. Darn it. As much as I resolved myself, I guess deep down I''m still a little soft.


    The monster once again prepared his charge.


    "Nelia, stop him!"


    "Understood!"


    His high speed dash was suddenly interrupted as Nelia wrapped her web around him like a laso.


    "I got you¡­ wha¡­ woah¡­"


    What? Nelia''s feet are firmly planted in the ground and this thing is pulling her along?


    "Damn you. Take this!"


    I slammed my fist into its chest. However, even if a small shockwave was produced, this thing didn''t flinch. Crap. It''s like hitting a wall. It''s sturdy.


    "Guar%yua#@Ohloo!!"


    It broke free of the web and once again he swung his praying mantis like arms. This was bad. The force behind that swing will break my sword.


    "Not this time!"


    Sylvia jumped in front of me. This time she was protecting me. What''s this feeling deep inside me? Even back then I was always the one that protected my former companions. Never once did they get in the line of fire for me. Why¡­ do I feel this way?


    The sword and claws clashed generating sparks. A flurry of slashes are exchanged. Sylvia changed the angle, power and even let out a barrage of consecutive strikes, but the monster managed to parry all of them. It''s not like Sylvia is weak. Her swordsmanship is top notch.


    If she had the original Einehal, this fight would have been over now. The monster suddenly changed its pose and tried slashing Sylvia''s arm.


    "Naive!"


    She stiffened her muscles and was ready to intercept the attack. But it didn''t happen. Fresh blood scattered. The monster twisted its arm like a tentacle and pierced Sylvia''s shoulder.


    "Guaaah!"


    The monster spins around and lands a kick in Sylvia''s stomach, sending her crashing into the wall. She was down on her knees. He wanted to end her life quickly as it continued charging like a ravaged beast.


    "That''s enough!"


    In mid air it seemed like the monster was hit by an invisible force as it was sent crashing on the ground.


    "Lady Yurishia, that''s¡­"


    "It''s alright Nelia. This much I can manage. Stand back. It''s mine!"


    My Ruin Eyes. The complex magic circle formed in my eyes. They not only have the ability to nullify magic, but they can also channel it. Screw this. I don''t care anymore if she finds out I''m a Mazoku. I won''t let her die.


    "Ryo*#[email protected]%!!"


    I still don''t know what this thing is saying. And I don''t care. This is going to push this body a bit, but I''ve been through worse. I extended my hand right hand.


    "[Howling Nova]!"


    In the blink of an eye an electrical serpent was generated from my hand and violently assaulted the monster. No matter how fast you are, you aren''t faster than lightning. An explosion formed and the monster was pushed into the wall. It wasn''t dead, but it was stunned. If anything, these things are quite durable. I was hoping to end it with one spell. Come on! Just one more!


    "[Dark Storm]!"


    This is a potent spell. It generates multiple mana swords in the air. It''s nowhere near the level of Unlimited Blade Works, but that doesn''t mean it''s weak. 50 swords all came falling down on the monster. The earth cracked, the dust rose as powerful shockwaves assaulted it over and over and it''s screams could be heard.


    When the dust cleared, not even it''s corpse remained. I erased it without a trace. Sadly that stunt also made me fall on my hands and knees.


    *Cough¡­ cough¡­*


    I violently coughed blood. Ugh. Mana intoxication. This is what happens when you use magic beyond what the body can handle. All your stamina is drained and it feels like all your organs are crushed.


    "Lady Yurishia, are you alright?"


    "*Pant¡­* I''ll be okay. I *...pant* will manage¡­"


    I''m worried about Sylvia. She stopped the bleeding of her shoulder. But was giving me a weird look. And it''s natural. After all, I used demon magic. She got up and came towards me.


    "Yurishia¡­ what are you? Was all this a lie? Are you planning to use those flowers for some evil scheme?"


    "Calm down, Sylvia. There''s nothing wrong."


    "How can you say that? No human is able to use demon magic the same way Mazoku can''t use holy magic."


    "False."


    I''m straining myself right now, but I need to calm her down. I wrapped my left hand in holy aura.


    "Wha¡­ how can that be?"


    "Holy magic, demon magic¡­ at the end of the day it''s all just mana. Humans and Mazoku just developed it differently. That''s all."


    This was a long shot. But it was my best bet right now. Normally she''s right. Humans can''t use demon magic and Mazoku can''t use holy magic. But I''m an exception. Fighting with the Hero made me understand how holy magic works up to an extent. I can use holy spells. But this is the first time I showed this to anyone.


    Sylvia lowered her sword and let out a long sigh.


    "You just want the flowers, right? You''re not going to do anything to the town, are you?"


    "Of course not. As soon as I get the recipe for the cure, you''ll probably never see us again."


    "Very well. Your business and your life isn''t my concern as long as it doesn''t affect the town. So I''ll leave it at that."


    Phew. It worked. Now let''s get the hell out of this cave so I can get my powers back. What can I say. Once you get used to driving a Porsche, you really can''t get used to a bike. This human girl served me well, but it''s time to say goodbye. It''s time, to rise once again!

 13: Complications

    -Sylvia''s point of view-


    I met quite a strange pair. A human and a Mazoku traveling together is quite rare. Even if all the races must ignore their grudges in Lyndwurm, the hatred between these 2 races still stands. And yet, these 2 defy that logic.


    The human Yurishia is an odd one. She''s acting like she is the boss of the spider girl Nelia. Yet normally something like that is unthinkable. It is common knowledge that for Mazoku horns are a sign of status. Judging by Nelia''s horns she should be someone important.


    And Yurishia is really stiff. For someone like me who can''t leave Lyndwurm, hearing stories about what other places are like is my only escape. Yet she was very rigid when I asked about her village.


    The most shocking part was her strength. When she killed the dimensional monster she used demon magic. That shouldn''t be possible. Not to mention she displayed holy magic too. Just who are these two?


    I decided to brush those feelings aside. They promised they wouldn''t bring any harm to the town. My only duty is the protection of the town. If they will leave then I don''t need to look into it. Even after our adventure was over and returned to Lyndwurm they assured me that their business is almost finished.


    That was supposed to be the last time I saw those girls. Or so I thought. As I was getting my shoulder treated, one of the knights under my command came looking for me.


    "Lady Sylvia, pardon the intrusion."


    "Oh, it''s you Rolland. It''s fine. Did something come up?"


    "Sure did. You heard about Titania Prison Island, right?"


    "Yes. What about it?"


    "It seems someone escaped. I was supposed to hand out these wanted posters to our men, but I thought I should inform you first."


    "Hmm? But Rolland, that has nothing to do with us. You know very well that we don''t get ourselves involved with that sort of stuff."


    "Tell me about it. It goes against our rules. But we don''t have much choice. This is an order directly from count Loyd. We can''t really do anything about it. If we see her, we gotta apprehend her."


    "Her?"


    "Oh yeah. This is who we are looking for."


    As I take one of the posters I couldn''t believe my eyes. The woman in that picture¡­ it was lady Yurishia. What strange fate is this? I thought I would never have to deal with her again.


    I don''t want to face her. I could just close an eye, keep the knights away from her and let her leave town. Then she''ll be outside of our jurisdiction. But if I do that and the count finds out¡­ my mother¡­


    "You did well, Rolland. I''ll take it from here."


    "Eh? You mean you saw her? Shouldn''t I go gather our troops?"


    "No. And please don''t inform them just yet. This is something I will do alone."


    "Are you sure? None of us doubts your skills but wouldn''t it be better¡­"


    "Rolland, are you questioning my orders?"


    "No! Not all! I understand! Then I will leave it to you!"


    Out of chivalry and the honour of a knight, I must be the one that brings her in. I am the only one who can.


    ------


    "It''s ready."


    I watched as the old elf finished brewing the tea. I had to pretend to pay close attention since I said I needed this for my village so I had to get the order right.


    "That''s all?"


    "Yes. This will definitely cancel the erosion."


    "You drink it first."


    "I beg your pardon?"


    "I need to make sure it isn''t drugged or poisoned."


    "My God, what reason would I have to do that?"


    For all I know you secretly want to kill me. You randomly popped up and offered to help me. It felt too convenient. I''m not gonna just trust you blindly. I need to be cautious.


    "If the tea is good then there really is no reason to deny my request."


    The elf took the cup and drank the tea.


    "See? It''s perfectly fine."


    "Fine."


    I poured another cup for me and drank it in one gulp. It didn''t taste bad, but it was a bit sour.


    "Miss, didn''t you say this was for your village? Why did you drink it too?"


    "Just to make sure it''s good."


    I didn''t know what other answer to give. Eventually I gave the elf a nasty stare. He remained content with getting a few flowers for himself and didn''t pry any further. It was finally back to just me and Nelia.


    "Lady Yurishia, maybe you should try being friendlier to people."


    "Spare me. I don''t have the mood and time to waste on trivial things. Let''s just go and get the ship ready. I don''t want to be around here when I shed this body."


    "Ara, so the tea worked?"


    "Yes. I can feel that the erosion is vanishing. We can be on our way."


    "Where do you want to go?"


    "Where else? That Demon King Academy you mentioned."


    "About that¡­ I said there are more issues that need to be handled."


    "Like what?"


    "Not just anyone can enroll. Your former companions made nobility stand out. For anyone that isn''t pure blooded, they developed some requirements to reduce the numbers of those allowed to enter."


    "And just what are those requirements?"


    "Firstly you must have a minimum of 5 servants. So for now you lack 4 more followers. And secondly you must pass their aptitude test."


    A master-servant contract, can only be made by a limited number of authorized people, and as you would expect, the fee that needs paid isn''t cheap. Not everyone can afford it. This doesn''t affect me though, as I can make contracts myself. As for the test I''m not worried. Now then, where can I find more slaves? I won''t pick up just anyone.


    "Hold it right there!"


    I turned my head around to the voice that was calling us.


    "I''ve finally found you."


    "Sylvia?"


    "Yurishia, you and I need to talk. Right now!"

 14: Penetrating Sylvia

    We were near the docks when Sylvia approached us. At this hour it was quite empty.


    "So, what did you wanted to talk about? Are you here to see us off?"


    "No. This is you, right?"


    She pulled out some sort of flyer. But when I took a closer look it was actually a wanted poster with my face on it. Wanted, dead or alive. Fuck. It''s still weird. News shouldn''t have traveled that fast.


    "So what if I am? It''s like I told you. I have no more business in this town so you don''t need to worry about that."


    "It''s not that. I''m afraid in that case¡­ I will have to place you under arrest!"


    "Hou? I thought the proud knights of Lyndwurm don''t involve themselves with stuff like that."


    "Normally that is the case. But this is a direct order from the duke and count. I can''t ignore it."


    "Why?"


    "Excuse me?"


    "Why can''t you ignore it? We''ve got to know each other a bit. Can''t you turn the other way?"


    "I¡­ I can''t¡­"


    "Hmph. Very well then."


    "You''ll come quietly?"


    "Not quite. The poster says dead or alive, right?"


    "What are you¡­??"


    It was time to shed this body. My eyes and the inside of my mouth became crimson red and shined brightly. On my back a red cut appeared from my but all the way to the neck. And just like a butterfly that hatches from a cocoon, I emerged in my full demon body. Needless to say, the human girl fell on the ground like a puppet that got it''s strings cut.


    "What¡­ am I seeing?"


    Sylvia was still stumped while I was doing some light stretching. Nelia on the other hand immediately kneeled and lowered her head.


    "I originally planned to keep this a secret. But because of the circumstances I changed my mind."


    "That appearance¡­ those horns¡­ it can''t be¡­ are you¡­ are you¡­"


    "Let me make a proper introduction. I am the former Warlord, Yurishia Bahamut!"


    Sylvia immediately drew her sword and charged at me. She made a powerful vertical slash. However I easily catch her sword with just one hand and stop the blade.


    "You fiend! You tricked me all along!"


    "Tricked? That''s a rude thing to say. Cause from my point of view we have no issue."


    I push Sylvia back. Although I only gave her a light nodge she leaped back quite the distance.


    "Listen, your orders are to bring back the woman on the poster. Well she''s all yours. I have no further use for her. So how about we stop this?"


    "As if! You are evil itself!


    "Heh, you continue to preach about good and evil. But your self righteous act is shallow."


    "Silence. You brought suffering to so many humans. Why do you Mazoku do that to begin with?"


    "Shut your mouth. Don''t even dare associate me with those scums. Someone like you can''t possibly understand what''s in my heart."


    "This is my last warning. Will you come quietly?"


    "What fool would retreat from a battle that can easily be won?"


    Besides, this just gave me the perfect idea. Since I need more slaves anyway, I''ll add you to my collection. I''ve taken a liking into this stubborn red headed girl.


    She quickly charged at me once more. But my reflexes are far superior.


    "Look into my eyes!"


    My Ruin Eyes have a mind control ability. But someone like her can''t be brainwashed that easily. However, I can still issue basic orders. This will make you¡­ mine!


    "Accept it! My [Subordination Magic]!"


    Involuntarily, because of my suggestion her body reacted for a second and when I created the magical contract she reached for it. In the next moment she fell on her knees.


    "This¡­ can''t be¡­"


    Combining Mind Control and Slave Master is a very powerful maneuver. Of course, something like this never worked on the Hero because he had an absurd amount of holy magic. This girl on the other hand, is conflicted and also harvests a dark side which made it possible to issue a command.


    "Commander Sylvia, with this, you will become my loyal slave!"


    ------


    Even I did not imagine this. She was affected by my magic, yet she retained her self-awareness. Normally the body can be deprived of any will or personality. They would act like an empty doll. In Nelia¡¯s case I left her personality because she¡¯s more useful to me like this. Sylvia must probably still have a small magic resistance skill.


    But, be that as it may, she still obeys my every word. The fact that I told her to come quietly aboard the ship and she followed my instructions to the letter proves it. I took her into the captains¡¯ room because it had a bed in it.


    ¡°Why did you take your clothes off? And why did you tell me to also do it?¡±


    I let out a mischievous smile. I placed my hand on my crotch and in the next moment¡­


    ¡°A¡­ A¡­ P-Penis!?¡±


    ¡°Aha? My penis is amazingly big isn¡¯t it? The truth is, I don¡¯t have one, I make this grow by magic.¡±


    Tell me, have you ever kissed before?¡±


    ¡°U,uu¡­¡­I, I have not.¡±


    Because of the spell I have on her, she could only answer in full honesty when I asked her a direct question.


    ¡°Is that so? In that case Sylvia your first kiss will be, let met think¡­.Dedicated to my dick!¡±


    ¡°Eh, No, No way!? iya, I don¡¯t want to¡­..nnnn¡­¡±


    Moving in accordance to my will, her cute pink lips moved closer and closer and touched the tip of my cock. It was warm, yet a little wet.


    It made me so exhilarated that I could ejaculate just from this feeling alone. All those years spent without masturbating¡­


    ¡°U,uuu¡­¡­.A, a weird taste¡­¡­.! It¡¯s also smelly¡­¡­!¡±


    At this point I would normally ask her to give me a blowjob, but I can¡¯t endure much longer.


    ¡°Now then¡­¡­ Here is my Order! Sylvia insert my penis into your own vagina by yourself!¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡­..NOooooooooo!!! This isn¡¯t¡­ natural¡­¡±


    She slided her waist downwards and tightly gripped my penis.


    Her vagina was still very tight and it could barely slide down my cock. But still¡­


    ¡°It¡­¡­..It hurts, it hurts¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Sylvia¡¯s virginity. Your purity wasn¡¯t taken by some lame man. I was the one who took it! It was me! Hahahahahah!!(1)¡±


    My head became numb as I was overwhelmed with a sense of great accomplishment in my subjugation of Sylvia.


    With a popping sound I invaded through her virgin membrane and my cock penetrates the interior of her pussy.


    It¡¯s time for me to take the initiative.


    ¡°Nfuu¡­ Sudden¡­¡±


    ¡° Suddenly~ Suddenly~. Now, I¡¯ll move my waist~! Aahn, it feels good!¡±


    ¡°A-au, what size¡­Inside my stomach¡­ Stop this¡­¡±


    ¡°Your genitals, are so tight! I¡¯m already going to cum.¡±


    I held Sylvia¡¯s waist, then kept piercing her over and over again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t Don¡¯t Don¡¯t Don¡¯t~! Yurishia, you¡¯re breaking me theeeeeeere!¡±


    ¡°Then jus¡­nu, break! I¡¯ll fix you up after.¡±


    ¡°Aaaaaa! Stoooop! Stoooop thiiiiis!¡±


    ¡°O, shit. I¡¯m about to cum¡­!¡±


    (S-she¡¯s letting it out? Inside?)


    ¡°Uu!!¡±


    ¡°Kuhiiii¡­! I-It¡¯s coming in¡­!¡±


    ¡°A-aaah¡­! It feels so good! Creampie is the best!¡±


    At first it seemed that I wanted to pull my dick put, but in the next moment I pushed it back in.


    ¡°¡±It, it¡¯s a lie¡­¡­It¡¯s not over after we have already done it once!? Uoo!¡±


    Her body bent backwards so I used my arms to support her. I couldn¡¯t help but also start sucking on her breasts.


    ¡°This pussy¡­is so narrow¡­ even after coming once it¡¯s still so tight *slurp*¡­ and refuses to let go of my cock. It¡¯s like it was born to take my dick!¡±


    I start pumping again. I moved my waist strongly penetrating her stomach.


    ¡°It feels good, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡± Ogu,egu,oooo! A-amazhing! I¡­m being excavated! An, ngu, o, o, oo, ooooo¡­!¡±


    ¡°Tell me how are you feeling right now.¡±


    ¡°Oooo! I hate¡­ you¡­ but¡­ Thiiiis¡­ is soo amazing. I¡¯m going crazy. It hurt at first but it¡¯s too good! Niiii~¡±


    ¡°When you tighten that much¡­I¡¯m¡­ I can¡¯t endure it any longer¡­nn~aah~ I¡¯m about to cum¡±


    ¡°Cum?! Again inside? aaah! i-inside me!¡±


    ¡°Creampie Creampie~? Ah, I can¡¯t hold it¡­It¡¯s cumm©`iiing!¡±


    *Byukubyukubyuku*


    ¡°Ah, it feels good. As expected, girls are the best.¡±


    ¡°Haahaa¡­I got violated by a girl¡­¡±


    ¡°I can still go on.¡±


    ¡°T-third time already!? Please¡­ let me rest¡­¡±


    I can feel sweat flowing from her body. I pushed my dick deeper inside, and opened her uterus.


    ¡°Ah, kuh¡­! T-That¡­That might be bad¡­! ¡­my uterus is being torn apart¡­nnn Haa! I can feel iit!¡±


    Her reaction changed a little. She seem to change every time I pierce her and when I ejaculate.


    ¡°I¡¯ll cum just like this!¡±


    ¡°W-wait! Not right now! Not when you¡¯re grinding so deep¡­!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t care¡­¡±


    *Splurt**Splurt**Splurt*


    ¡°Kuhiiii¡­!?¡±


    She raised a scream, then Sylvia lost power and fell down in place. But, I don¡¯t care about that.


    I pulled my dick out of her pussy and inserted it her ass, and attacked her from the back.


    ¡°Wa-ah! dwont, dwont! Seriousle sthop! That place isn¡¯t¡­ Hiii~¡±


    ¡°Every part of a woman¡¯s body can be used for pleasure. I¡¯m teaching you this, so make sure you grind it in your head!¡±


    ¡°Yaan~! I don¡¯t want¡­ that kind of order¡­ but¡­¡±


    For me who doesn¡¯t have a sense of justice at this point, I really don¡¯t care about how indecent this looks. The amount of hentai I read back on earth¡­ the positions and possibilities¡­ I will do whatever I want. Her lewd face becomes more twisted which it thrust.


    ¡°Waist, Stop¡­! Stop it! please!¡±


    ¡°Fourth Time, Cumming! I¡¯m cumming¡­! Become my woman!!¡±


    ¡°Fuaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!?¡±


    *spuuuuuuuuuuuurt*


    ¡°©`Oooooooooooo!!¡±


    She shouted like a wild beast.


    I, who finished ejaculating pulled out my dick from her butt. After this last push she fainted. Maybe I was too rough, but I couldn¡¯t help it. What to do now? I guess I¡¯ll let her rest. After you wake up my sweet, you will beg to be by my side. Our departure can wait, fufufu!


    Waxford


    (1) - KONO DIO DA!


    Sorry. Couldn''t help myself there. I had to do it

 15: Sylvia wakes up

    "Lady Yurishia, you''re simply amazing! To think you would have so much power!"


    "What are you talking about, Nelia? Even after awakening I can barely use only half of my original power."


    "Ha...Half!?"


    Yup. For some reason I still couldn''t use the full extent of my powers. Maybe because I spent so many years in a human body, all my strength must return naturally to me. Oh well. Even 50% should be enough for most cases. By the time I reach those 3 hopefully I can get my full strength back.


    "I can''t believe what happened¡­ I was defiled by a demon¡­"


    "Oh, stop sobbing already. You liked it. And only more wonderful things will happen if you dedicate yourself to me."


    She dropped on her hands and knees.


    "Please. Don''t make me leave. I beg you. Without me, my mother¡­"


    *Sigh*


    "You really don''t know, do you?"


    "Know what?"


    I had Nelia gather information on her. And while she was unconscious me and Nelia had a chat. The reason why she does everything the duke and count tell her is because of her mother. I don''t want to give her the bad news, but she needs to wake up to reality.


    "Listen, Sylvia. Your mother is already dead."


    Her face stiffened. For a moment she lost her words.


    "No. That can''t be. I talk to her once every week and¡­"


    "Behind a curtain, am I right?"


    Nelia''s spiders told me the whole story. Her mother is supposed to suffer from a terminal disease. Technically my cure all is the only thing that can fix it. If one gets this disease, he or she doesn''t have more than 3 months to live.


    And you''re telling me they managed to keep her alive for years? Please. I realize now why I kinda like Sylvia a bit. She''s like me. She''s simply being treated as a tool. Who knows, once she serves her role they will probably dump her. Like me, she''s a dog on a leash. It''s time to let it loose.


    "I''ll show you exactly what I mean."


    I held my hand and a cloak appeared in it. Up till now I couldn''t use my Infinite Storage skill. But now I had access to everything I gathered in it. And the item I need right now is this cloak of invisibility. The one that wears it becomes invisible.


    "Sylvia, you and I are going to take a trip."


    ------


    "A toast, brother! May we get more wealth than we can carry!"


    "Agreed, hehe. But, regarding our latest order¡­ you think it was wise to get ourselves involved?"


    "Regarding the girl that escaped from Titania? Although the person that told me this was shady, the intel is right. Besides, imagine how our fame would increase if we capture the sole person that ever managed to escape that prison."


    "True. But will our soldiers accept it?"


    "We have Sylvia. She''ll make them accept it, if she knows what''s good for her."


    "Bwahaha! That''s right. That girl is so stupid. All for the sake of her mother. A mother that died years ago. As if we would spend a dime on a hag like that. All we had to do was make it seem like she''s alive, and Sylvia did everything we asked her too."


    "Correct. As if a cure for that illness could actually be developed. That dumb bitch is so clueless, haha!"


    Tears were flowing from Sylvia''s eyes. Right now both of us were under the invisibility cloak so these bastards couldn''t see us. I gave her the order to keep her mouth shut and not make a noise. Even if she wanted to shout or scream, she can''t.


    To be honest I wanted to find something incriminating by coming to this villa. But things turned perfect for me. I couldn''t have asked for a better timing. But this doesn''t end here. She needs to see that place too.


    So I teleported us out of there and in front of another building. My teleport skill only works to places I''ve been before. So each time we could only teleport in front of the buildings since I didn''t know the inside layout. That''s why we needed the cloak.


    We reached the room where Sylvia''s mother was supposed to be in. It was a plain room with nothing in it other than a bed with thick curtains. Apparently they told her that this was to avoid contact and don''t let the disease spread. I gave Sylvia permission to speak again, but her voice was shaking.


    "M-mom?"


    "Yes, dear?"


    Sylvia looked at me as if not believing everything up to this point. We got out of the cloak and I approached the bed. I violently pulled the curtains.


    "No¡­ way¡­"


    In that bed, there wasn''t a human being. It was just a parslow. A parslow is a bird breed specific only to this world. A blue bird about the size of an eagle an a head resembling that of a cockatoo. In short it was a form of parrot. But unlike regular parrots that just mimic words, this breed is able to completely mimic the voice as well.


    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHH!!!"


    Sylvia let out a wild scream that echoed across the room. And because of that 2 knights who were on guard rushed in.


    "What? A Mazoku here? And is that¡­ lady Sylvia?"


    "Kek. Looks like I''ve got some cleaning up to do."


    "... Wait¡­"


    I turned my head back to Sylvia.


    "Don''t tell me after all this you still want to take their side?"


    "No. I want¡­ TO KILL THEM MYSELF!!"


    Without a second thought she drew her sword and furiously charged towards the 2. She unleashed a barrage of powerful slashes and cut right through them. She lost control. She''s acting like a beast now. Even with them dead she continues to stab their bodies splattering blood.


    "Sylvia, this is an order. Calm down!"


    Compelled by my magic her body twiched and she forcefully settled down.


    "These guys¡­ they took everything away from me. My mother¡­ is gone because of them. I won''t forgive them¡­ I won''t!!"


    "As I thought, you''re just like me. Both of us were used by the ones close to us. Revenge is something I can relate too. Sylvia, I will make you this offer. Willingly, come with me. Swear yourself to me and travel with me. Help me take down those who betrayed me. In exchange, I shall also help you with your revenge. I will grant you power. The power to kill those 2 brothers. The Knights won''t be able to stop you. So what do you say? Answer honestly and tell me what you desire!"


    "I¡­ want¡­"

 16: The dark knight rises

    "Fallon! There''s an emergency!"


    "Hmm? What is it, little brother? What''s so important that you interrupted my dinner?"


    "The villa¡­ it''s being attacked!"


    "What!? Are the people revolting?"


    "No. That''s not it. Our men aren''t sure but they say it''s just one person. A dark knight of sorts."


    "Just one? You made me worry for a second. There is really no issue. The guards here are our finest men. Whoever it is, they probably just have a death wish. Ignore it."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Positive. Instead of acting like a chicken, sit down and have a bite with me."


    ------


    Sylvia charged straight forward. Sneaking in wasn''t necessary. Charging forward was the only way for her.


    "Stop! Intru¡­ GUaargh!"


    "Don''t falter, men! It''s only one enemy."


    "[Accel Srike]!"


    A skill that allowed the wielder to land 8 strikes in an instant. Sylvia dashed between the knights in front of her crushing their bodies, slicing their limbs.


    "Oi, doesn''t she look familiar?"


    "Wait, now that you mentione it¡­ it can''t be¡­ lady¡­ AAAAA!!"


    "Pathetic. Is that all the strength you can muster?"


    The guards were confused. But they had a good reason. The person in front of them was no longer a holy knight. Her pure white armor changed into a dark knight''s pitch black armor. She had various red accents that were glowing brightly. Even her holy sword was tainted by darkness. Sylvia has undergone the process of demonization. She was no longer human.


    Normally the Sacred Sword Einehal would be impossible to corrupt. If an attempt was made, it would simply reject the user. But because only a small shard was used in Sylvia''s sword and because she tainted that sword with human blood, corruption was possible. A brand new long sword with a crimson blade and dark hilt was born for the sole purpose of carrying out it''s wielders will.


    "She''s open. Charge now men!"


    "[Mighty Slash]!x3"


    3 knights jumped on Sylvia at the same time shouting their skill. However she didn''t flinch. She readied her sword.


    "Zero stance - [Crescent moon counter]!"


    She drew her sword in a perfect arc, intercepting all 3 attacks. The impact created a shockwave that sent all 3 of them crashing into the villa''s walls.


    "S-Sylvia¡­ please stop this¡­"


    "Rolland."


    "You¡­ wouldn''t hurt me, would you? We''ve known each other for so long. We''re friends."


    "Did you know that my mother was dead?"


    "Err¡­ that is¡­"


    Without a second thought she closed the distance between them and slit his throat. She didn''t feel sorry. She didn''t have any regret. In her eyes, everyone here were just a bunch of liars. And she was after the masterminds behind this. She made sure to pass through every hallway and inspect every room. Until she heard noises coming from the 2nd floor.


    She kicked the door violently. She looked around the fancy room. Every part of the furniture was screaming luxury. And the table was filled with food. Even in Lyndwurm there are still less fortunate people who barely manage to make ends meet. And this pigs just surrounded themselves with opulence.


    "Eh? Lady Sylvia? Is¡­ that you."


    "You two¡­ will pay."


    "Have you lost your sanity woman? Did a demon do this to you? Fight whatever curse you''ve been put under. Fight for your mother''s sake!"


    "That''s exactly what I''m doing now. I''m fighting to get revenge for her!"


    "What?"


    Sylvia''s face was full of anger. Her crimson eyes shined brightly and her murder intent was huge.


    "You bastards! Why? Why did you do this to me? My mother died long ago, yet you deceived me! All this time¡­ EVERYTHING WAS ONE BIG FAT LIE!"


    "Please calm down. We can explain¡­"


    "Explain? What''s there to explain? If you want to explain anything, go tell it to my mom when I send you over to the other side."


    One step closer. Count Loyd was heavily sweating and was shaking. However duke Fallon showed signs of anger. He refused to accept that amassing his wealth would end here. He lost control and began to shout.


    "Stop right there! Just who do you think you are to kill us? Have you no shame? You say you are doing this to avenge your mother? Don''t make me laugh! You''re just a spoiled brat. Everything you have, everything you became is thanks to us! Don''t you dare start lecturing me about what''s right or wrong.


    If there''s someone at fault here it''s you! So what if we let that old hag die? You should have realized that her illness was incurable. Yet you lived in your dream that one day she''ll be cured. If we didn''t pick you up you probably would be on the streets right now begging for scraps. We gave you training, we made you the soldier you are! Isn''t that worth more than a life of filth?"


    "A life without someone you care for means nothing."


    "Is that so? Can you truly kill us? We are the only ones you have left. Without us, you have nothing!!"


    "Wrong. I have¡­"


    As she said those words, Sylvia lifted her sword above her head.


    "...my Mistress!"


    And swung it down, painting the room in blood.


    ------


    After the incident, Sylvia made sure to set fire to the villa. Since it was massive, containing it was the top priority. So the knights didn''t bother to look for the perpetrator. The commotion gave us enough time to set sail.


    "So, how do you feel, Sylvia?"


    "Better. However there is still a hole in my chest. I just wished I could have properly said goodbye to my mom."


    "A parent should always want their children to be happy. Your mom wouldn''t want to sulk for the rest of your life or rot away in this town."


    "You''re right. I realized that to achieve your dreams you need power. Power like what you bestowed upon me."


    The demonization process drastically increases the targets power. The increase in power is influenced by the caster, however. Normally she should be even stronger. But in my current state, it should suffice.


    "As per our agreement, from this day forward, I am your sword. I will follow you wherever your path takes you. At this point, you''re more human than the humans."


    I''m also following my own interests. Since I need more slaves to get into the Demon King Academy. But I will admit, for some reason I am fond of this girl.


    "Alright everyone. That''s enough. I''m tired of this place. We can talk more on the sea. Nelia, set sail!"


    "Where to?"


    "Just get us moving for now. I''ll think of a course later."


    And so. We left the docks. And my journey to get more slaves has begone. Enjoy your time while you still can, my former companions. The countdown to your demise has started.

 17: Next destination

    "Mistress."


    "Look, Sylvia, can you please not call me that? It makes me feel uncomfortable."


    "Then what should I call you?"


    "Ugh, anything works other than that."


    "Aneue."


    ¡­


    "You said anything works. And now you''re my only family."


    "I''ll¡­ allow that."


    "By the way you 2, can you stop for a moment and give me a course already? I can''t keep sailing randomly."


    Nelia was right. To be honest I had no clue where to go next. I wanted to get my revenge, but for that I needed 3 more slaves. I can''t reveal my identity to anyone. My greatest advantage right now is that everyone thinks I''m dead. If I lose the element of surprise, life will just get harder. So I need a plan. I can''t believe I have to rely on someone but¡­


    "Nelia¡­ do you have any idea where I can get more slaves? I don''t even know how the relationships between all countries stand right now."


    "Fufu! I thought you would never ask."


    Don''t give me that smug grin. Before I can do anything I also need to know the layout of the world. So, sensei Nelia had to teach me. Except for Lyndwurm, humans and Mazoku don''t tolerate each other. Even with the truce, if one would cross the border they will most likely get killed. Dwarves are still on friendly terms with humans.


    Which leaves the elves and demi-humans. Normally these two races never got involved in the great war. They don''t resent either of us, but they are still suspicious of anyone.


    It''s worth noting that races aren''t the same as countries. The demon race has the 4 factions. The humans have the 7 kingdoms. The elves are devided into high elves and dark elves. And the demi-humans are devided into the 5 major tribes. Dwarves are the only ones that have a single country.


    At first I asked Nelia if we should go back to one of the 4 factions, but she said that''s a bad idea as things changed too much.


    "I think our best bet is to go to Ushmugal island. If it''s a slave you want, technically that''s the place you want to go to."


    Ushmugal island. A small island used by the dwarves as a slave trade node. Normally dwarves are excellent blacksmiths and like to get dirty working with metal and precious stones. But there are a part of them that only care about lila. Lila is the currency in this world. A universal gold coin type shared between all races. Of course each country prices stuff different, but having a single currency makes trading easier.


    One of the top ''products'' that you can sell are demi-humans. Since Ushmugal island is close to the elven mainland, it''s a perfect hiding spot for the slave merchants. They developed a magic collar. It''s not the same thing as a master-slave contract. The collar is more of a torture device. It will violently send electric shocks if the wearer disobeys an order. It can even kill the wearer. As a last resort it can shrink until the wearer chokes to death. So if the wearer values it''s life, he or she has no choice but to obey.


    Demi-humans are seen by dwarves as nothing more than labor force or sex slaves. Nelia is right. It is the easiest way to get a slave. But there''s a catch.


    "Nelia, there''s a big problem in that plan. We don''t have that much money. How are we supposed to buy a slave?"


    Nelia turned her head around.


    "We have this child."


    She pointed towards Sylvia.


    "Aneue, Nelia told me to get all my savings and bring them with us. I have around 500 lila in savings."


    The monthly pay of a soldier is 100 lila. And usually a slave goes between 5-15 lila. So this might actually work. I''m still surprised, but Nelia really is smart. If she weren''t my slave I wouldn''t even think for a second to trust her. But since I know she can''t betray me, I''m safe.


    "Alright Nelia. Take us to Ushmugal island."


    "Aye aye, captain!"


    Well, at least we have a course now. And who knows. We will get close to the elves. Elves are renowned for their beauty and busty chests. Maybe I can bag an elf slave too from there onwards. Fufufu.


    "Aneue, I have a question. Won''t it be trouble if you go looking like this? Everyone knows how the Warlord Yurishia Bahamut looks like."


    Oh yeah. Sylvia has a point. I can''t go like this.


    "Not a problem."


    I snapped my fingers and a mask appeared in my hand from my infinite storage. It was a pure white mask that didn''t even have eye holes. Once I put it on my face my body was enveloped by a purple swirling light. When the light show ended, my appearance changed completely.


    My skin colour stayed the same, but my hair turned pink, my eyes became pale blue, my clothes were more skimpy, my appearance became more youthful and I only have 1 horn visible.


    "Voila? Aren''t I the prettiest girl?"


    "Aneue, you were always pretty."


    "Thanks! Do I also need to change my name?"


    "Lady Yurishia, that won''t be necessary. Many parents named their girls Yurishia in your honour, so the name became somewhat common. Just don''t mention the Bahamut part."


    Well then, I guess we have a plan. Everything should go smoothly. My identity will remain a secret. Now then, since it will be quite some time until we reach the island, there was something that kept bugging me.


    "Hey, Sylvia, can you tell me about the Hero?"


    "Which one?"


    Huh? I tilted my head and my mouth was open. Didn''t I say it clear enough? What does this girl mean by which one? There''s only one.


    "Ahem, what do you mean which one? Isn''t there only one? The Hero Guilford Pendragon."


    "Ah. The one that faced you years ago. About that¡­ he died."


    What!? Humanities great Hero, the only one that managed to raise the sacred sword Einehal¡­ the only one that could match my power¡­ is dead? Just what the hell happened? He was only around 18 years old when we fought in the past. He should be in his 30''s right now. How the hell did he die!? I guess I need to catch up with history.


    "Sylvia, please tell me everything you know about how things progressed on the human side during my absence."


    "Very well."

 18: Warlord vs Hero

    ~11 years ago~


    The Hero Guilford Pendragon. A young man that has long blond hair that is held back in a ponytail with bangs hanging on the left side of his forehead and bright emerald eyes. He has a pure white paladin style armor decorated with various gems, leather gloves and chainmail underneath. He also had a tiara like headgear with an emerald stone attached to it.


    "This ends today!"


    "Come, Hero."


    "[Arte]!"


    "[Iblis]!"


    Arte and Iblis were polar opposite spells. Arte draws energy from all living things and grants power to the caster. Normally Iblis multiplies and sends power from the caster and strengthens all his allies. But since I am facing him alone right now, I can use a slight trick and bounce the power back to me, increasing my own power.


    Without wasting a second Guilford stepped forward and instantly appeared in front of me.


    ¡°¡­..Haaa¡­.!!¡±


    The sacred sword Einehal shined so brightly it even dazzled my demon eyes. His figure disappeared as if melting into the light but I felt bloodlust coming from my blindspot.


    In a flash of light, the blade of the holy sword swings down so quick my eyes can¡¯t follow it.


    ¡°There!"


    I condensed the demon barrier Fuka, overlapping layer after layer on my left hand like a shield and block the attack coming from my blindspot. The sound of a magical explosion roared in my ears and the Fuka on my left hand was destroyed.


    ¡°Hmph. You sensed that one."


    ¡°My instincts are sharp, you know. You''re still young. You can''t beat me."


    "This sword was made with the purpose of slaying the Maou. Which means, it will also slay you, miss Warlord!"


    ¡°Let¡¯s see shall we.¡±


    Looking at Guilford''s armor, it isn''t something my claws can damage. So I coated my hands in the demon magic Tormentor. This way I have a shot at piercing his body. Let''s kick this up a notch.


    ¡°[Burning Meteor]!"


    A huge magic circle is drawn in the sky and equally huge jet black demon fireballs appear in it before pouring endlessly down. It was as if countless falling stars were heading towards Guilford.


    ¡°¡­¡­.Haa¡­¡­.!!¡±


    Using Einhal, he cuts away all the rocks coming towards him with a tremendous speed. Still, at least it kept him busy.


    "[Hydra]!"


    This time a huge formation covers the grasslands and many big snake heads emerge and were all ready to swallow the Hero.


    "OOOO!!¡±


    The Hero stabs Einhal into the ground with all his strength causing the ground to split and the magic formation fades away. But because of the large debris I managed to get close.


    "You''re mine!"


    I thrust my hand into his stomach. Although I pierced his armor and my claws did sink into his flesh, but it didn''t sink deep enough for a lethal wound.


    "Guaaah!"


    Normally you wouldn¡¯t be able to stand up from this much pain but Guilford swings Einehal down at my shoulder.


    ¡°Haaaaa!!¡±


    Fast.


    I didn''t have time to condense Fuka onto my shoulder so I used my Ruin Eyes to dispell the holy magic constantly emitted by Einehal. But even my powers can''t completely counter that sword.


    "Aaargh!!"


    Einehal still pierced into my right shoulder scattering fresh blood, however my hand also started to dig deeper into his stomach.


    He ignores the wound and continues to push Einehal deeper into my body. He left me no choice. I had to pull my hand out and suppress the sword.


    With our two powers colliding the grass is blown away and even the trees are knocked down. The landscape was changing with each blow. The Hero was a worthy opponent. Probably the only one who can match my power. Even so...


    The blade I grasped stopped moving.


    ¡°Did you think you¡¯d win in a competition of strength against me?"


    No matter how much power Guilford puts in his sword, it doesn¡¯t move. At close range my Ruin Eyes and my hands wrapped in Tormentor have completely suppressed Einehal.


    "I must defeat you. In order to bring peace, I must defeat you!"


    Peace. That word made tremble for a second. I moved my tails and slapped the Hero away, taking some distance. I started using my Cure All to heal my shoulder and the Hero quickly drunk some kind of potion.


    "Tell me, Hero Guilford Pendragon, you say you desire peace? Funny, because that''s the same thing I want."


    "Huh? Don''t mock me you bitch! To achieve peace, the demon race must perish. How many men, women and children have you killed?"


    "I could say the same about you guys."


    This is quite interesting. The story I was told said that the humans started the war. But if what they want is peace. Hmm¡­ maybe I can come to an understanding with them.


    "Hero Guilford, I shall withdraw for now. I hope that the next time we meet face to face, we won''t need to bear our fangs at each other."


    "You think you can just walk away?"


    No. I''ll simply teleport away. I need to discuss this meeting with my party. Maybe¡­ we can come to an understanding. And so, in the blink of an eye, I left the battlefield.


    ------


    The fact that I told my former companions about the Hero''s words¡­ the fact that he wanted peace¡­ it was the setup they eventually used for the trap.


    But that wasn''t important right now. That man fought me as an equal. And now Sylvia is telling me that he is dead? I just can''t see that happening. The Hero was loved by everyone. Without him, how did the humans survive so long?


    "Sylvia, give me more details! How did he die? And those words you said¡­ ''which one''... What did you mean?"


    "History says that a year after the Hero supposedly killed you, he was sucked into one of the dimensional cracks and has vanished ever since. And nobody came back from the other side. Only his weapon remained. But nobody else was able to wield Einehal. So the 7 human kingdoms¡­ dismantled it."


    "How the fuck did they manage to do that to begin with?"


    "I don''t know. All I know that what remained was used to forge 7 new sacred weapons. And so 7 new heroes were born, each having their own powerful weapon. A very small shard was also used for my weapon. Some say that the new weapons are stronger than Einehal, but I didn''t want to believe that."


    Still¡­ there''s no guarantee the hero died. I mean I survived too. And 7 new heroes? For now I hope I don''t have to deal with them. I guess that''s enough for now. Overthinking it ain''t gonna solve my problems. For now, I need to focus on acquiring more slaves. All this bullshit is giving me a headache.

 19: Ushmugal Island

    Ushmugal island. A small island covered by a luxurious forest. It was larger than Titania Prison Island, and the forest made it a perfect hiding place for the slave black market. We left our ship near the shore and started to explore.


    "Nelia, are you sure we''ll find someone here? I don''t want to sit around waiting for some dealer to park his ship here."


    "Normally there should always be someone here. We just need some patience, my lady."


    It wasn''t too long however before we heard a scream.


    "Aaaa!"


    "What?"


    "Well at least we know there is someone here."


    "Aneue should we rush?"


    "No. It''s not our business to begin with. Let''s continue casually."


    "Understood."


    We continued our casual stroll until we reached an open space.


    "Ah! Ladies, welcome, welcome!"


    A funny looking dwarf gretted us. He had a long funny brown mustache and was wearing a red tailcoat and a silk top hat.


    "Are you ladies in search for a slave?"


    "We heard some screaming coming from here."


    "Ah, no need to worry. One of our slaves hasn''t been ''broken'' yet and tried to escape, but everything is under control."


    "Speaking of slaves we could use one."


    "Then you came to the right place. However your timing is a bit bad, as most of my merchandise was already purchased and needs to be shipped soon. But please come, in. Take a look around at least."


    The dwarf pointed to a rather large circus tent. Apparently that tent had rooms¡­ if you can call them that. Zones separated by curtains would be more correct.


    The inside was dimly lit and the smell was really bad. They really see these slaves like livestock. Numerous cages were displayed with demi-humans. Half human, half beast. Since these demi-humans are thought to be closely related to monsters, everyone other than their own race treats them as slaves.


    As I look through the cages, each one had the collar Nelia mentioned. But these things¡­ won''t do. It''s like their spirit is completely shattered. Most of these will be useless in combat. What to do?


    "Aaaa!"


    Another scream came out from one of the curtains. And soon after another dwarf came out. He was supporting his right arm with his left.


    "Grrr¡­ can''t you see I''m with a customer?"


    "Ah, sorry boss, but the bitch broke my arm."


    "God damnit! Can''t you do anything right? First she tries escaping and now this? When will that good for nothing slave learn her place?"


    Hou!? This is turning into quite the interesting development. If there''s someone here with some fighting spirit left, then it might be worth looking into. I made my way to the curtain the dwarf came out of.


    "Ah, wait miss, that is¡­"


    But I didn''t listen to the dwarf and went in anyway. And what I saw was quite peculiar.


    "The fuck you looking at!"


    Eh? I wasn''t expecting a reaction like that.


    "Pipe down you bitch! When are you gonna learn that you are nothing more than cattle?"


    The dwarf snapped his fingers and the collar around the slaves neck sent an electrical current across her body.


    "AAA!!"


    "I''m sorry you had to see something like this."


    In fact, the girl in the cage is quite interesting. A minotaur demi-human. A naked woman sat in that cage. She had a distinctive tanned skin and beautiful long pale pink hair tied in a ponytail. A pair of long and thick horns were coming out of her head, like a bull''s and she had cow like ears. Her yellow eyes shined brightly in the this dimly lit place. She has a mature, voluptuous figure accented by a pair of large breasts. She is very also very muscular, with no excessive body fat and strong muscle arms. Her body is firm and tigh but it retains its feminine traits. Her bubble butt looks nice and juicy. And instead of having fingers on her toes, her feet ended with a pair of hoves.


    I can see why people refer to them as cattle. This species is the closest thing you''ll find to a cowgirl. Now I know when you say cowgirl you''re expecting to find a beautiful babe with a cow-print bikini swimsuit, but that''s not the case. This is the closest thing you''ll get in this world. Male minotaurs also have the face of a bull, while the females are more human like. And they are probably one of the strongest species of demi-humans out there.


    All this aside, this girl had her hands heavily chained to the bottom of the cage. I guess that proves just how much force she has. Demi-humans aren''t that good at magic. That doesn''t mean they can''t use it, but they are better at physical combat. And judging by her spirit, she''s got lots of fight in her. Fufu. And honestly I really want to taste that body of hers.


    "Hey, shorty, how much for this one?"


    "Eh!? You''re actually serious?"


    "Do I look like I''m joking?"


    "Pardon me. Unfortunately this one has already been promised to someone. The client even paid in advance the full 50 lila. But if you ask me a troublemaker like her is barely even worth 5 lila."


    "I''ll pay you double."


    "Wha¡­ *cough*... ehm, miss¡­ please understand it''s not an issue of money. This one was requested by lord Volmund himself and¡­"


    "WHAT DID YOU SAY!?"


    I violently grabbed the dwarf by his collar when I heard that name.


    "Eh¡­ I said this one has been purchased by lord Volmund. As a Mazoku I am sure you have heard of him. Lord Volmund will probably use this woman as a meat slave and slowly drink her blood little by little each day."


    "The fuck I''m going to accept that!"


    "Shut your mouth already you bitch. Learn your place already. You''re not a person with rights, you''re a property!"


    Once again he snapped his fingers unleashing electricity onto the girl.


    Volmund. A vampire. One of my former companions. Just the thought of his name makes me so irritated. If Nelia and Sylvia wouldn''t have tugged on my cape and whispered me to calm down I probably would have killed the dwarf. But now that I know he wants this girl¡­ the more reason to not let him have it. Eventually dwarves value money above anything else.


    "Listen, I''ll pay you 3 times as much!"


    "3¡­ 3 times!?"


    "Surely for that amount you can more than compensate for one slave."


    "Erm¡­ normally I wouldn''t do something like that¡­ you really will pay me 150 lila?"


    I gestured to Sylvia, and she placed a small bag on a barrel with exactly 150 lila. The dwarf audibly gulped when he saw the shiny coins.


    "A¡­ alright then! You''ve got yourself a deal, miss. Although frankly I don''t see why you want such a pain in the ass. Let''s handle the paperwork, shall we?"


    Excellent. Things are going my way. I wish only I could see Volmund''s face. He always had a short temper, kek.

 20: How to tame your minotaur

    "So, what''s her name?"


    "Stuff like names are removed the moment they are enslaved. You can call her whatever you want."


    "Like hell you can! My name is¡­ Gaaah!!"


    This time the collar didn''t release electricity, but instead it slightly shrunk and started choking her. I bet this is painful. Guess it won''t allow her to use any name than the one given by her master.


    "Now, miss, with this, the slave is officially yours. All you need to do is to pour a drop of blood on the crystal on her collar, and the collar will obey your commands."


    As instructed, I slightly bit the tip of my finger and put a drop on the collar. She tried resisting, but since she was restrained she couldn''t do much. And thus, my business here is concluded. Now let''s see if we can tame her.


    ------


    We took the girl away from the tent location. Dragging the cage was easy enough. When he had enough distance it was time to have a chat with this girl. Let''s have a little fun with her.


    "Well then¡­"


    "What''re you looking at!? If you plan to make me work on a farm or pull a carriage or shit, forget it cause¡­ AAAA!!"


    She got shocked again. For starters I made some clothes appear out of my storage. Seeing her naked is dangerous on so many levels. And I also let her out of the cage. She''s rather tall now that I look at her. For reference, not counting my horns, I''m 170cm tall, but this girl is a whopping 210cm, give or take.


    "So what the hell you plan on doing with me? Don''t think I''ll be grateful just cause you gave me some clothes."


    This bitch really needs to learn her place now. Those are more than simply clothes. The fabric is made for battle. But I won''t tell her that yet. I know how to settle this.


    "How about you and me make a deal? You''re pretty strong, aren''t you?"


    "Sure am. What kind of deal?"


    There is one fact about demi-humans. They value strength more than anything else. And they always keep their word if they make a promise. No matter what. So I can use that to my advantage.


    "Listen, why don''t you show me how strong you are? If you manage to land a single punch on me, I''ll remove that collar and you''re free to go."


    "Wha¡­ for real? You''re really gonna set me free?"


    "Yup. I won''t use any magic at all and these 2 won''t interfere either. However if I win, I want you to accept a little spell of mine."


    "And you''ll keep your word?"


    "Naturally. And I expect you do the same."


    "Fine by me, lady!"


    "Then come at me with everything you got."


    "HAAAA!"


    She charged straight at me. The ground beneath her feat formed small craters from the force she properled herelf with. And she threw a powerful punch at me. Needless to say I stopped it with one hand only. However the shockwave generated from that was quite powerful. And I am impressed. Her blow is incredibly powerful for a demi-human.


    "I''m not done!"


    She twisted her body, lifted her leg in the air and sent it falling towards me. I adjusted my position and dodge out of its way. The impact was indeed tremendous. I haven''t seen strength of this level for quite some time. She reminds me a little of my former physical teacher. She must be some sort of warrior.


    "Gotcha!"


    She came from my right side and threw another powerful kick. I block it with my right arm, but it still sent me flying. Even so I took no damage and as long as she doesn''t get a hit in, it''s okay.


    "There''s more!"


    With great speed she closed the gap between us once more. A barrage of kicks was sent flying at me. The speed of her leg power made several afterimages appear. Yet, if it''s only speed of this level¡­ I easily dodged them all.


    "Stand still for a second!"


    "Don''t want to."


    She spinned around and threw an interesting combo. Her right fist was aiming at my face and her left knee was heading for my stomach. A normal person would instinctively guard his face and wouldn''t see the leg attack. But I''m not normal. I catch both her strikes in my palms.


    "What!? You stopped that?"


    "I''m beginning to get curious of you missy. That''s the Dark Tiger Fist martial art, isn''t it?"


    "Huh? You know about it?"


    Of course I know of it. The Hero Guilford also used that martial art so had I to be prepared to counter it.


    "Then I''m coming seriously this time!"


    Like a ballerina she spinned around and created a gust of wind.


    "Secret Art - Flying Tiger Claw!"


    By spinning her body the speed of her punches rapidly increased. She was sending blow after in a circular manner. I managed to keep up and block them, but if she gains more speed I might be in trouble. So I crouched down and wanted to sweep her leg.


    "I was expecting that!"


    She jumped into the air and avoided my attack.


    "This will end it. Secret Art - Rising Crushing Fist!"


    Wind wrapped around her arm and her muscles tensed further. This isn''t good. The moment she made contact the ground shook and dust was sent everywhere. The impact was on the level of a magic attack and a crater was formed in the ground.


    "How do you like that?"


    The minotaur girl was pretty confident. And I must admit that was quite a powerful blow, however¡­ when the dust cleared¡­


    "What!?"


    I was still standing and caught her fist with both my hands.


    "I must admit that was good. If I didn''t use both my hands, that would have definitely connected. But playtime is over. You still have much to learn."


    I placed my hand on her stomach.


    "Secret Art - Vibrating Palm"


    I only flinched my hand a little, but a powerful impact assaulted the girl.


    "Guaaah!"


    She feel to her knees.


    "What the¡­ what was¡­ I can''t¡­"


    "Don''t bother. That attack is meant to target your internal organs. Move too much and you''ll die."


    It was my win. I walked to her and healed her wound. I must say, she turned out to be quite a premium catch. And Volmund just wanted to squeeze her blood? I''d rather squeeze her boobs for milk! Female minotaurs are know for having periods of heavy lactation. But back on topic.


    "Tsk¡­ you beat me fair and square. So I''ll keep my word. What fucking magic you want me to accept?"


    My Subordination Magic of course fufu. It''s much more convenient than that collar. So I extended my hand and created the magic. The master-slave contract appeared in the form of a small red energy ball. The same way I made Sylvia mine. First I''ll make your body submit, then I''ll slowly use mind control to brainwash you into obedience.


    "Just extended your hand and touch the ball."


    "Fine."


    Ignorance is bliss. She has no idea what I got planned for her, fufu!

 21: Impregnating a cow girl

    I removed the collar from her neck. Now that she''s under my control I don''t need this. Nevertheless I placed it in my storage just in case. She made a dumb expression. She lost, so why did I remove the collar? That''s probably what she was thinking. Hehe. Let''s have some fun now.


    "Let''s see, from now on your name will be¡­ Bessie!"


    "The hell it will! I''m not some fucking cow. I''m a proud minotaur and my name is¡­ Bessie. Eh!? What the fuck!? That''s not my name. My name is Bessie! Grrr¡­ what the hell did you do to me!?"


    "You don''t get it do you? I''m in control of your body now. That little spell you accepted was a master-slave contract. I own you now. Do you want more proof? Say "I''m a dumb bitch"."


    "I''m a dumb bitch. Wha¡­ no way¡­ I actually said it. Stop this at once!"


    "It seems like you still need to learn who''s in charge. Let''s go back to the ship for now. I know exactly how to deal with you. We''re going to have sex!"


    "What!? You fucking realize we''re both girls, right?"


    "That won''t be an issue. Trust me you''ll love it. Now come along. Also, until I permit it, you aren''t allowed to swear like that again."


    "Eh¡­ my body is moving on its own? This can''t be happening. F¡­ F¡­.. Duck! No¡­ I can''t even say it properly? I''ll say it!! You can''t control me¡­ DUCK(1)! Darn it!!"


    Fufu. It''s quite funny to see her struggle like that. But it''s pointless. Soon enough, your mind will also be mine.


    ------


    ¡°Fuu, I¡¯ll make you my woman¡­no, I¡¯m not interested in women who talk that ugly. I¡¯ll make you my sex slave, I¡¯ll change your character.¡±


    ¡°D-don¡¯t joke with me¡­! You! Do you understand what you¡¯re doing?¡±


    I grabbed Bessie¡¯s chest. The chest was so huge that it was overflowing between my fingers, it was quite soft.


    ¡°A,hn¡­!¡±


    Her body trembled a little when I touched her chest. This reaction¡­could it be that she has no experience?


    I licked my lips and moved my hand on Bessie¡¯s lower body.


    I moved her legs by force and opened her crotch.


    ¡°Kuh¡­! You monster¡­!¡±


    ¡°Any part of the woman body can be used as a sex toy. For example, my hand.¡±


    I inserted my fingers into her pussy and started moving. I crawled my finger on her, pushing her clit caused it to turn erect.


    ¡°It feels good isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°HaahHaah, Don¡¯t¡­.I¡¯m going crazy.¡±


    I pinched her clitoris.


    ¡°Aaaa!¡±


    Bessie bent backwards and closed her legs tightly. But I didn¡¯t stop there. I stimulated the clitoris which is as hard as her nipples.


    I peeled the skin well and played played using my fingers.


    ¡°Haun~! Don¡¯t peel it!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. I know what I want and I will do what I want.¡±


    I moved my finger up and down quickly, playing her clitoris rhythmically. When I did, Bessie rejoiced intensely while raising her buttocks. The strong willed minotaur looks like she¡¯s frustrated. Seeing that face, it would be impossible for me to endure.


    ¡°I¡¯ll put my finger in. I¡¯m going deep now.¡±


    I put my finger in Bessie¡¯s honey-pot. Her insides are so wet it¡¯s practically flooding.


    ¡°Haa, Kuu, Haaaaaaa! M-my voice¡­..leaks out!¡±


    ¡°Let me hear more of your voice.¡±


    ¡°No~, I-It¡¯s embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a pervert so what are you saying?¡±


    As I stir her up nectar is flowing out making a [kuchikuchi] sound.


    Pushing it in and out, poking it many times and applying vibration.


    ¡°Ahn~, Kuu, Aaahh! It¡¯s too good! What an amazing use of finger. ¡°


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Nooooo~! Stop! Don¡¯t stir it that muuuuuuuuuuuuuuch!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple.¡±


    Bessie extended her jaw facing towards the ceiling, I felt her drooling.


    ¡°Aaaaaaah! I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m turning crazy! I¡¯m turning crazy~!¡±


    ¡°Are you gonna cum with just a finger?¡±


    ¡°Cumming! I¡¯m cumming so stop! N, faaaaaaaaaaaaaa!! C-cumiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing!!!¡±


    *twitch**twitch**twitch**twitch*!


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m glad you liked that. Cause it¡¯s time for the main act.¡±


    With my magic I once again made my penis appear.


    ¡°No way! How can you have one of those!?¡±


    ¡°Here¡¯s my next order. Go in heat!¡±


    The moment I said that her whole body trembled. I have complete control over her body.


    I sat astride her upper body and sandwiched my dick in her big breasts.


    ¡°S-sto¡­nu!¡±


    ¡°Kukuku, you¡¯re nipples are already erect. It¡¯s shame your not in your lactation period. Sadly I can¡¯t control that. Some milk would have been nice.¡±


    ¡°T-that¡¯s not tr¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll sandwich my thing in this huge breasts.¡±


    I opened her two big nukes, then sandwiched it.


    I pushed her knockers left-right and center, and readied it for lie-down paizuri.


    ¡°Ah, Ah, Aah, aaaah! M-my breasts¡­My breasts are being wrecked.¡±


    ¡°Nice tits. They are so soft and get along nicely with my thing.¡±


    I bring both nipples close then made them rub each other.


    Bessie¡¯s breathing turned rough, and her nipples got further erect.


    ¡°Kuhii!? M-my nipples¡­Don¡¯t torment my nipleeeeeeees!¡±


    ¡°This should be fine right? Now, open your mouth.¡±


    I moved my hips back and forth then widen the width.


    Then, I put my dick on Bessie¡¯s lips.


    ¡°N-no¡­! Something like that inside my mouth¡­!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a big girl so you can take it.¡±


    I issued an order so she opended her mouth wide.


    I thrust my dick inside her mouth vigorously.


    ¡°Nbubu!?¡±


    As expected she was surprised with it, however, I didn¡¯t stop my lie-down paizuri.


    Unable to speak any longer, Bessie¡¯s tears start to flow.


    ¡°I will let it out soon. It¡¯s your reward¡­!"


    ¡°nbu!?¡±


    She shakes her head, desperately trying to say she hates it.


    However, it was all in vain. She couldn¡¯t defy me.


    ¡°I¡¯m cumming¡­!¡±


    I ejaculated inside Bessie¡¯s mouth forcefully. Her cheeks swelled in a flash. Thankfully enough she drank fast enough not to choke.


    ¡°Haa, haah¡­! I-I¡¯m dying!¡±


    When I pulled out my penis, Bessie was in a half fainted state. But I wasn¡¯t done yet. It¡¯s time to let it in.


    ¡°A-A-A-A! I-It hurts! It hurts!¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re a virgin as expected¡±


    ¡°D-dammit¡­! I-I¡¯m doing it with a woman¡­My inside-a woman!"


    ¡°Would it be better if it¡¯s a man?¡±


    I said that while shrugging my sholders.


    ¡°I¡¯ll put it in deeper¡­Goodbye virginity.¡±


    ¡°nnnuuuuu! A-a-a-aaaaaaaaaaaa!¡±


    The dick of the same size that entered her mouth drove in. Bessie felt her feet rising.


    I grabbed her ass, then started the piston.


    ¡°Nu, ha! W-wait! Waiiiit! naaaaaaa! Stop! Stooooooop!¡±


    ¡°Remember the pleasure of sex well. You will become my woman.¡±


    As I repeat my pumping, Bessie¡¯s breasts shook intensely.


    I, who¡¯s unable to ignore the appeal, bit her nipples.


    ¡°N-nipples!? You¡¯re biting my nipples!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that fine? Pain and pleasure goes together well.¡±


    ¡°Aaaaah! D-daaaamn! I don¡¯t even want to feel it¡­I don¡¯t even want to feel it! But why¡­¡±


    ¡°Does it feel good?¡±


    ¡°I-I won¡¯t admit it¡­I don¡¯t want to¡­ but it feels good!!¡±


    I further accelerated my movement, and pushed against her cervix¡¯s entrance.


    *PachuPachu*, wet sounds echoed, and her love nectar overflows even more.


    "Aaaah! Stop this! Stop thiiiiiiii! If you continue to strike like that¡­I- Iiiiiiiiii! I¡¯m turning strange! I¡¯m going crazy! Aah, Aah, Aah, Aah, Aaaaah!¡±


    ¡°Then Cum!¡±


    ¡°Ah, Ah, Ah, Ah, AAAAH! ©`uu?!¡±


    *Bikun* along with the large wave striking, Bessie¡¯s body started trembling. I can feel that her vagina had reach climax.


    ¡°So you came¡­ Now it¡¯s my turn.¡±


    Despite her big size, her vagina was still narrow because she was a virgin. I¡¯m almost at my limit. Let¡¯s let it out here.


    ¡°I¡¯m letting it out!¡±


    ¡°Letting it out!? Are you going to ejaculate?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°Stooop! Stop thiiiiiiis! I might be pregnant! I might have your child!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t care.¡±


    ¡°Nooo! This feeling¡­ Too good!!! Hiiiiii!¡±


    ¡°Then be pregnant! I¡¯ll shoot out a lot so you¡¯ll get pregnant!¡±


    ¡°N©`uu!?¡±


    Semen is released in the deepest part of her womb. A large quantity of semen gushed in, Bessie¡¯s vagina was filled immediately.


    ¡°I-It¡¯s comiiiing! So this is ejaculation¡­this is creampieee!¡±


    ¡°It feels good right?¡±


    ¡°a-aaah¡­I can¡¯t anymore. I love you¡­ I don¡¯t care anymore¡­ I¡¯m yours¡­¡±


    Collapsing in the place, Bessie turned absent-minded. But, with this, Bessie became my woman.


    ¡°So, you love me now, right Bessie?¡±


    ¡°Love you¡­¡±


    ¡°Good. From now on, you¡¯re my woman and will follow me around my journey as my loyal slave.¡±


    ¡°Yesh~¡±


    Good girl. It wasn¡¯t as planned, but I was able to get a good woman. With this, I got one step closer to being the Maou, fufu!


    Waxford


    (1) - https://youtu.be/labx6RsWpJQ


    A big thanks to merryweather for giving me inspiration for this joke

 22: Let’s try going to the elves

    "Seriously, lady Yurishia, can''t you hold back a bit? Cleaning that room after you have your fun times is a real chore."


    "Sorry, Nelia. I got carried away."


    After my fun time with Bessie, Nelia scolded me a bit. To be honest, I understand what she feels. I wouldn''t wanna clean after that either. She may be my slave, but so far she has proven very useful, so I don''t have to be a complete jerk.


    "Anyway, you spent quite a lot of money. Wouldn''t it have been better to get more slaves?"


    "All of them were no good. Their spirit was completely broken. They had no fight left in them so besides Bessie, they are all useless to me."


    "This is a predicament then. Were shall we head next?"


    "I already know where to go. We are close to the elven shores. So let''s head there."


    "Umm¡­ lady Yurishia, I don''t know if that''s such a good idea. Elves don''t take so kindly to the idea of slaves."


    "I''m not asking for your opinion. This is an order. Take this ship there."


    "Okay okay¡­ you don''t need to force the contract on me. But do you have a plan?"


    "I might be able to talk this out with an old acquaintance. Elves have such a long life span so I''m sure I can still find her."


    "Her? Who are you talking about?"


    "You''ll see once we get there."


    So, as instructed, we headed towards the land of Elvenheim. The land of the elves.


    ------


    Elves were creatures that lived in harmony with nature. They respect all forms of life and worship mana, the source of all life. I once visited their kingdom, so technically I could simply teleport there, but that would cause too much commotion. So we ended up walking through the great Duskwood Forest.


    The forest was endless, bright, and ancient. Its canopy was reigned by sequoia, apple trees, and syndraya, a tree species found only in this world. A small beam of light that made its way through the canopy allowed for a motley of saplings to grow in the green grass on the earth.


    Silent critters dangled from many trees, and the variety of flowers, which were found in the most quiet places, added playful elements to the otherwise brown and green landscape.


    A variety of animal noises, most of which were birds, echoed in the air, and formed a chaotic orchestra with the rustling of the leaves and branches of the tree tops in the wind.


    "Aneue, this place looks so vast and peaceful."


    "True. Nature if undisturbed can be a splendid sight."


    But we aren''t here for sightseeing.


    *Sniff¡­ sniff*


    "Hmm? What''s wrong Bessie?"


    "I smell¡­ smoke!"


    Demi-humans have sharper senses than most. But it''s weird. Smoke in this forest shouldn''t be normal. So we ended up following Bessie''s nose. And what we saw felt like a horror movie.


    "Help!"


    "Stay away¡­"


    "ROOOAAAR!"


    A bunch of elves were being killed and thrown into the air like ragdolls. Small fires were spread across the ground around it. What the hell is that thig? It looks like a salamader, but it has no eyes at all. Spikes on it''s shoulders and a muddy skin color. Not to mention it''s as big as a truck.


    "No way¡­ that''s an A class threat dimensional monster!"


    A class, huh? Well it''s definitely stronger than the one we fought in the cave.


    "What do you want to do, lady Yurishia?"


    These guys are just toys for that beast. It was fast. Their arrows can''t pierce it''s skin. Their swords and daggers are high quality and could actually cut it, but they lack the strength to push the blade deep enough. What to do? I have no obligation to save these guys. It might be dangerous to step in. Normally my Ruin Eyes are able to discern a foe''s strength, but I can''t get any reading from these monsters.


    Then again we are close to the capital. If I save them, maybe I can get a word with their ruler. Eh. I hate going out of my way, but no matter what obstacle arrises, as long as I reach my end goal, I will crush it. Let''s save these losers then.


    "Fine. I''ll draw it''s attention. You guys fish the survivors. This is an order: whatever you do, don''t engage that thing. I''m probably the only one that can handle it."


    "Understood!"(x3)


    First I need to get it to target me. Let''s see how tough it really is. I jumped from behind the trees. I extended both my hands.


    "[Dark Lightning]!"


    Violent electric sparks flew from my hands and assaulted the monster.


    "Gyaaaruah!!"


    It let out some kind of shriek, but it wasn''t injured. The monster in the cave seemed capable of some form of speech, but this thing is just roaring. Nevertheless at least I got it''s attention. It was charging towards me now.


    I extended my hands to stop it''s charge. When his face collided with my hands a powerful shockwave was formed and the ground under my feet cracked.


    "Kuh¡­ tough."


    I stopped his charge for a few seconds, but then it started pushing me back. Crap! I know I only have half my power¡­ but this thing is actually overwhelming me. As it started to push me a trail of earth started forming from my feet that were planted in the ground. Not good. I had no choice but to jump out of it''s way.


    "Aneue!"


    "You fool!"


    By shouting towards me the monster just switched targets to her. It''s sharp claws were quickly aimed at Sylvia. This bad! She''ll get killed.


    "GUaargh!!"


    I drastically increased my speed and took the impact in her place. The claws pierced through my flesh. Fresh blood scattered.


    "Lady Yurishia!"


    "This what happens when you don''t follow my orders. Now get out of the way and let me work! A¡­ fight that puts my life on the line¡­ it''s been a while since I experienced something like this!!"


    I say this but it won''t be easy. Using heavy firepower spells isn''t recommended. I''ll just end up burning the forest. And the elves won''t forgive me for that, regardless of the reason. Darn it. I really don''t want to use that move, but it seems I got no choice.

 23: Something isn’t right

    "You''re not the only one with claws! [Slash Disorder]!"


    Through the disguise of my mask, I poured mana into my own claws and slashed at his own arm to separate myself. This wasn''t a spell. I was simply fueling my claws. I immediately used my Cure All to fix the holes he made in me. Then I jumped towards him just like a carnivore ready to attack it''s prey. The giant monster got on his back feet and used his own claws to defend against mine.


    I attacked with a tremendous speed, creating the illusion of multiple slashes at the same time. That was the ability Slash Disorder. Consecutive claw strikes in an instant. Sparks were scattered everywhere and eventually a dull sound was heard as if meat was ripped. I had no choice but to back away.


    Darn it. What the hell is this monster? He defeated my move and tore through my stomach. But this is just a scratch. I can heal it instantly. Seems I really got no choice but to use that.


    The body has limits placed on it regardless what race you are. There are spells that give you physical boosts but they all are in the range of what your body can handle. But there is one move that goes against that theory. Force Boost. It forces mana directly into your muscles allowing you to gain absurd strength.


    Force Boost has 3 phases. Each phase gives a significant boost over the other. During Force Boost mode you can''t use magic at all cause it all goes in your physical strength. Phase 1 quadruples your strength and phase 2 gives you a 10 time increase.


    Phase 3 is said to give a 20 time increase, but phase 3 must never be used as it has a great price attached to it. It let''s you draw out maximum power, ignoring any limitations the body may have, however you will collapse under your own power. In short, after using phase 3¡­ the user inevitably dies.


    And it''s that exact ability I have to use right now. It''s the only way way to match that thing. So here goes nothing¡­


    "[Force Boost Phase 1]!"


    A super saiyan black and red aura burst around my body releasing a powerful gale of wind. I let out a creepy smile. The monster was confused a bit. But this should be enough to deal with it. In the next moment, my figure vanished.


    I appeared behind the monster. When it turned his head back I was already on his left side. When he turned again I switched to his right side. I became too fast for it. Playtime is over.


    "[Extreme¡­.Slash Disorder]!"


    A huge illusionary storm ran towards the monster at maximum speed. The slashing was done at an isane speed.


    "ROOOAAAR!!"


    The monster let out a painful scream and his expression was heavily distorted. Countless slashes from above, below, backwards, forward, with a mix of raveling and stabbing and so on. It was impossible for the monster to defend. He couldn''t react all. Wound after wound started to appear on its body. He was being chopped and aggressively pierced.


    "Die, die, die, die, die!"


    I screamed fanatically. Tons of black blood sprayed all over the forest. Finally I made a spinning corkscrew move and fully pierce his body and I came out the other side. What remained of the monster collapsed heavily on the ground.


    *Heavily panting*


    I did it. This thing is dead. But damn. I hate using this skill. The stamina consumption and the pain your muscles go through¡­ without my Cure All this wouldn''t be bearable at all.


    "Lady Yurishia¡­ you really killed it!"


    "Yeah¡­ I managed¡­ somehow."


    The difference between a B rank and A rank monster is huge. And according to the girls there''s also an S rank category. I definitely don''t want to face that until I get all my strength back. But that will wait. Let''s see how grateful these elves are gonna be now.


    ------


    They have a weird way to show gratitude. All their bows and swords were pointing at me now and my slaves.


    "Pardon me. I am captain Paris, leader of this squad. Who are you people?"


    A young elf with green eyes and long blonde hair stepped forward.


    "Is that any way to treat your saviours, you ducking fools!"


    "Ducking?"


    Oh yeah. Bessie is still under the effect of my order. It''s funny to see her like this, but this isn''t the time for jokes.


    "Listen, my friend here has a point. This isn''t the proper reaction."


    "Forgive my skepticism, but a single Mazoku killing an a A rank dimensional monster. We need to be careful."


    "Understandable. My name is Yurishia. From left to right these are Nelia, Sylvia and Bessie. We were just passing by. We saw the scene and decided to help."


    "Passing by? Surely you must have a reason to be here."


    No point beating around the bush.


    "I''m here to see your ruler. There''s something I must discuss."


    The elf stood a moment and pondered.


    "We do owe you¡­ very well. We shall take you and arrange an audience. But mark my words. If you try anything funny, the entire elf army will be your enemy in a second. Men, stand down."


    Paris signaled his men and he brought some horses and got us ready for the journey. They even had a carriage which was good for Nelia since she can''t ride a horse.


    "Lady Yurishia, I still don''t understand, what''s the point of all this?"


    Nelia whispered in my ear.


    "Listen, just trust me on this one. I have a reason for this."


    After a long horse ride, we finally reached a normal road. We arrived at the elven forest capital. I spotted a crowd of elves moving along the road and roadside, and I appraised them out of curiosity, since it''s been years since I saw their kind. Elves have bodies and ears that are different to humans, but other than that, they possess characteristics that are pretty much the same as humans.


    ¡°Trot~ trot~ trot~ trot~~¡±


    The foot soldier walking behind us suddenly blew his horn and all the people around us who heard it, quickly gathered around us and admired the cavalry as they cheered in celebration. Perhaps this was their way of celebrating victories. After all, this squad was tasked to fight a dimensional monster.


    There were shops and stands just like in human towns, but the only difference is that the elves lived in trees. It''s worth pointing that these trees are thick and chambers were dug into them, making them rooms for elves. But at the same time, the tree was still alive and prosperous.


    The only exception was the palace. The palace had a European nuance. I couldn¡¯t see any distinct elf-like characteristics. This isn''t right. What happened to the Eternal Tree? It seems the elves from here are very close to humans, because even their culture is the same. That''s not how I remember it at all.


    Upon entering, we saw a giant flower garden, and there was a pond right in the middle of the garden. It looked very sturdy for a pond that was merely used for entertainment in the palace. The surrounding grass was lush green, so there must be people taking care of it daily. In the middle of the pond were some geese lazily grooming their feathers. After passing the garden, we arrived at the square which was behind the garden with a fountain in the middle. The floor was spotless. Not even a stone was in sight.


    "Come. His Majesty will see you right away."


    Something¡­ really is wrong about this place. Although it''s not my business at all, it''s just too weird. There are stuff that aren''t supposed to change no matter what. Let''s see if this so called king can shed some light.

 24: Meeting the elf king

    "You are now in the presence of His Majesty, King Mythos Elvenheim!"


    As royal protocol demanded we all bowed before the king. When we raised our heads I managed to get a good look at him. A refined man wearing a long, white and gold coat with an ocean-blue interior, as well as matching pants, gloves, and boots. An extravagant cape mirroring this color motif rests on his right shoulder, bound by a brown belt connected around his torso. He has light, blue-green eyes and long silver hair, which he keeps tied in the back and a rugged silver beard.


    "First, allow me to extend my thanks. It is my understanding that you saved my men and slayed the dimensional monster. Please tell me, what is a strange group such as yours doing in the elven lands?"


    Okay. I can''t make this too obvious, but there are too many things wrong with this place. Let''s see if I can make him spill the beans.


    "Your Majesty, we are a group of scientists. We secluded ourselves from the world in order to focus solely on studying magic. The defeat of that monster is the result of our research. But as a result of our seclusion, we lost track of what happened in the world. We know that elves live long lives, so we just wanted to visit an old friend."


    "Hmm. I understand."


    For real? You''re just gonna accept my story like that? Well that does work in my advantage.


    "Pardon me asking, but if I may ask, what happened to the Eternal Tree? It should have been here."


    "Ah. That happened 7 years ago. The Eternal Tree, as you know has a vast amount of mana. Since the dimensional monsters we required more powerful tools to defend ourselves. So with a large project we cut down the tree. We used it''s mana to create new powerful weapons and build walls. This palace was built in it''s place."


    Strike number 1. The Eternal Tree is supposed to be the pride and joy of the elves. They do trim down branches, but they never cut down trees unless the tree is at the end of its life. They value nature too much. So now you''re telling me you cut it down? I''m not buying it.


    "Ladies, you said you came to see a friend. Who exactly are you referring to?"


    Bingo. This discussion is going towards the direction I want. When we came here there was something weird. I saw many high elves, but not a single dark elf. What''s up with that?


    "Well, our friend happens to be a dark elf, but I didn''t see a single one in this town."


    *Tsk*


    The king clicked his tongue. It seemed he didn''t like what I just said.


    "In that case your memory is bad. This is Elvenheim, the capital of the high elves. If you are looking for the dark elves you need to head west from here towards Whisperwind Forest."


    "Huh? But aren''t the high elves and dark elves part of the same race?"


    "Don''t insult us. Those dark elves are impure. Nothing more than trash."


    Strike number 2. Long ago when I came to this forest dark elves and high elves lived in harmony together with one another. Everything this guy is telling me doesn''t add up. Something happened in this place.


    "Your Majesty, then might you be so kind as to at least let us take some water from the holy elven spring for our research?"


    "Absolutely not!"


    He raised his voice. The elven spring water is the place that has the highest amount of mana in the elven lands. The mana is actually so pure that just bathing in it refreshes your body and calms the mind. Drinking it straight up restores all your mana reserves. Normally elves pay off all their debts. Even if it involves the holy elven spring. But this guy refused us right off the bat. That''s strike 3.


    "I will not take action against you since you helped us. But it''s best if you would leave the town. There might be a non-aggression treaty, but we don''t take well to your kind."


    "Then, won''t you please let us at least spend the night here and get some rest? We are all pretty tired."


    "Hmm¡­ very well. I will grant you that much. You will be given guest rooms, but your rooms will be guarded. If you need anything you will tell the guard near your rooms. And you must leave first thing in the morning."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    I don''t like his attitude at all. He clapped his hands and a few guards came to escort us. I said I have no obligation to get myself involved with the situation here. I don''t care normally. It''s their business and it has nothing to do with me. But I can''t help wondering, how the hell did this guy become king? The fact that he doesn''t want us to leave our rooms is another suspicious thing.


    Once we were in our room, Nelia couldn''t help being restless.


    "Lady Yurishia, will you finally tell me what was the point of all that? I don''t get it. We didn''t get a new slave for you and I doubt we will."


    "Nelia, was that guy always the king of elves?"


    "From what I know yes."


    "That''s incorrect. Nelia, I''m going to take a stroll."


    "You can''t! What about the guards?"


    I manifested my invisibility cloak in my hand.


    "They won''t find me. You just open the door and ask for some food. I''ll walk out then."


    "But why? What are you looking for?"


    There''s only one question that lies in my head right now. And I feel like I have to know the answer no matter what. And that question is: what happened to Lumi-chan? The actual queen of elves. The mother of all elves.

 25: The Holy Mother

    ~12 years ago in the Eternal Tree located in the middle of Duskwood Forest~


    "Everyone listen closely."


    When this woman speaks her voice travels across every chamber of the tree. Her appearance is that of a small child. It wouldn''t even be correct to call her a loli. It would be more correct to call her a midget. She possesses a cutesy yet stubby appearance. She has long black hair that touches the ground given her short status. And she has a circle tattoo on her forehead. And she always keeps her eyes closed. She isn''t blind. It''s just that her eyes are like the stary sky at night and contain a vast amount of mana. If anyone were to make eye contact, their very soul would crumble by the huge magic pressure.


    A calm and collected person, although she quickly becomes infuriated if her height is mentioned. But nobody would dare bring that subject up. For she is the Queen of all elves. And most importantly the mother of all elves. A mortal that although is physically week, rumors say that her magic is on the level of a god. The demi-goddess Lumiera Elvenheim.


    She gave birth to the elf race. Originally all elves came from her womb. How old was she despite having a child body? Nobody knows. In modern times reproduction is done normally between elves. Elves don''t feel lust. They only have sex for the purpose of making a child. And even now, she is present whenever a new elf is born. She might not give birth anymore, but people still address her as venerable mother.


    "Now I have finished discussions with the Mazoku Warlord."


    Her retainers became restless. A few days ago the Hero Guilford Pendragon came and talked to the queen about forming an alliance. Uniting their efforts to stop the Mazoku. And now, the queen has also talked with the Warlord.


    "Your Majesty, did the Warlord also wish to form an alliance with us?"


    "No. On the contrary. It was most curious. She didn''t want to form an alliance. She simply requested to ignore the humans. She said that her wish is for us to ignore their conflict."


    "Then¡­ what shall we do? What is your decision?"


    Her word was absolute. Nobody would dare defy her. Anxiously her court awaited her response.


    "I think it''s best if¡­"


    But her words were cut off short. The doors to the throne room burst open. A big and muscular Mazoku with grey skin and long black hair entered the room.


    "A Mazoku? Who are you and how dare you just walk in here?"


    "I am General Borgeos of the southern faction. And I have an interesting story for you. Let me present you with an easier decision."


    As Borgeos continues talking, Lumiera becomes more wary.


    "For us Mazoku, the only way to survive is the Maou. So I couldn''t care less about the Warlord. And that''s why I came up with a splendid idea. You, the mother of all elves shall also become the mother of the Maou. With your powerful mana and my genes the child that will be born between us will surely rise and become the Maou!"


    "What are you even saying? You barge in here and you expect me to accept a proposition like that? Sorry, but I refuse."


    "Haha! Such a choice doesn''t exist. I''ll force you to accept if needed."


    Lumiera raises her hand. In that very moment vines with sharp throns emerged from the tree assaulting Borgeos.


    "Do you really think you can do as you please before me?"


    "Yes. What wonderful power! But I came prepared."


    The vines that were aiming at Borgeos suddenly fell limp on the ground.


    "...What¡­?"


    "Allow me to explain. I''m sure you heard of the Maou''s weapon, Demon Sword Zeshia. Well I am wearing the Maou''s armor. This armor is kept by the southern faction. And given my position nobody will notice that I took it. This armor has the ability to nullify all magic regardless of how powerful it is. It''s far superior than the Warlords'' Ruin Eyes. That makes you powerless before me!!"


    He once again started walking towards Lumiera.


    "Now come. I will have you bare my child. I''ll do it here and now!"


    "No. Stop!"


    At that moment from behind, a jet black fireball around the size of an average human was aimed at Borgeos.


    "You still don''t get it? I told you, magic is¡­ AAAAAGUAAH!!"


    But the flames didn''t disappear. Borgeos was fully engulfed by the flames bringing him to his knees.


    "Sorry to disappoint you, but that piece of junk won''t protect you from me."


    "Lady¡­ Yurishia?"


    "I thought I smelled your stench, Borgeos so I left my party for a bit and teleported back here. Would you please end this freak show now? You''re making me look bad."


    "You bitch¡­ I don''t understand¡­ why didn''t the armor react?"


    "It''s quite simple. That armor creates a bubble like invisible shield around you. When magic touches that wall it is cancelled out. But what if the wall can''t detect magic? I launched 2 attacks right now. The first fireball was extinguished, but I hid a magic formation deep inside the first ball. When the first one was cancelled, the magic formation was already inside your barrier since it was covered by the flames. Much like an umbrella. You removed the umbrella and then the second spell was triggered. It''s actually quite simple to deal with once you know the trick."


    "You fool! Can''t you see that my way of thinking is logic? It''s the only way to¡­"


    "Blah blah blah! I''m tired of this. I''ll have you die now."


    "Wait! If you destroy me you also destroy this armor. You realize what that means? This is a national treasure that¡­"


    Yurishia leaped and closed the gap between them, fully pierced the armour and pushed her claws into Borgeos''s stomach.


    "As I said it''s junk. If I have no use for it then I''m sure the Maou won''t need it either. Now fall. [Inferno Burst]!"


    Ominous flames burst out of Borgeos body and quickly rots away along with the armor. Lumiera was looking towards Yurishia in amazement.


    "Sorry Lumi-chan. You had to witness something unpleasant."


    "I thought I didn''t give you permission to call me in such a casual manner."


    "Aww come on, don''t be so scary. Last time you even tried pulverising me with your eyes."


    It''s true that during their first encounter Lumiera opened her eyes. However her horrific power was offset by Yurishia''s Ruin Eyes which also have a form of magic nullifying ability. It was actually the first time Lumiera could look someone in the eyes.


    "Lady Yurishia Bahamut. I am grateful for your help. However, is this some kind of scheme?"


    "You already should know that. After all you have the ability Sense Lie."


    Sense Lie was a skill unique to the holy mother. As its name implies she can tell if the words someone speaks are a lie or not. Her ability can''t be used on elves, but it works on all the other races.


    "What is your goal?"


    "I told you before. I just want peace between all races. Even the humans. I don''t particularly resent them. But to achieve peace, I only ask that you won''t interfere."


    Lumiera let out a soft smile after hearing her words.


    "Very well. Warlord Yurishia, I chose to believe in you. Hear me, my subjects! I declare that the elven nation won''t get involved in the war between the humans and the demon race. I have spoken!"


    "Umu. Splendid. I thank you deeply. Then I shall take my leave now. I hope the next time we meet won''t be in such a formal manner. But as simple friends. You''re so cute that I just want to hug and pat you."


    "Hey! Cut that out. I''m not a child. I may look small but I lived for many years. You''re the child in my eyes. And just so you know it''s not like I''m not doing this because you told me to. I''m doing this because I feel like it! Baka!"


    And with a small chuckle the Warlord Yurishia once again teleported out of the Queen''s room, leaving Lumiera with a small throbbing feeling inside her chest.

 26: The imprisoned Queen

    I had to see the elven spring with my own eyes. You might be wondering why I didn''t teleport there directly and bothered using my cloack. Well there''s a reason for that. I can only teleport to places I have been once before.


    Although I have a general idea where that spring is, the layout of the land and the building of this castle changed too much so it''s messing with my skill. I need to walk there. Getting out of the palace was easy. And as I went down the streets I couldn''t believe I didn''t see any dark elf. Both types were born from Lumi-chan and that king called them filth? That just can''t be right.


    Lumi-chan isn''t someone who can disappear into thin air. I tried looking for her magic power but couldn''t find a single trace. Was she erasing her magic power on purpose?


    What I can find and follow though is the elven spring. Technically her magic is imbued in it so maybe I can get some clues. I can''t imagine the elves doing something to her. Yet if she is in trouble maybe things can work my favor. I eventually reach the spring. Something isn''t right. This water gives the exact same aura as Lumi-chan. They normally should be close but they aren''t supposed to be identical. I narrow my eyes and can see something inside.


    There''s an underwater cave down there. Let''s see where it leads. I gently dip into the water. Creating a big splash is the last thing I need right now. Mazoku can''t breathe underwater, but they can hold their breath for a long time. I personally can go for roughly 30 minutes before needing fresh air again. So swimming through the cave''s narrow corridor wasn''t hard.


    As I was wondering how long this tunnel goes I reach an underwater door. It wasn''t locked with magic. All you need is brute force to pry it open. On the other side it felt like I was in a pond so I aimed for the surface. I''m lucky my cloak works even if it gets wet. Getting spotted now would be bad. At the surface it felt like I was inside a cave but at the same time it felt like a weird temple.


    And the first thing I notice is a faint blue light. It was coming from a floating water bubble with a naked girl inside it. Her entire body is glowing with magic power. And her figure is clear as daylight. I took off my cloak and called out to her.


    "Lumi-chan."


    "Eh? That way of calling me¡­ lady Yurishia?"


    "Yup. Long time no see."


    She let out a big smile. It was like it was the first time she talked to someone in ages.


    "I''m really glad that we got the chance to meet again. But¡­ what the hell are you doing in there? Did you get stuck or something? Hang on. I''ll get you down."


    "No! You mustn''t! If you pull me out of here all the elves will suffer."


    She waved her hands back and forth signaling me to stay away.


    "What exactly is going on here?"


    "Will you listen to my story?"


    "Gladly."


    "Firstly, have you heard of the Mana Stone?"


    "Only rumors. It''s said it''s actually the tear of a God in gem form and carries infinite mana. Humans followed that legend and tried creating the philosopher''s stone. Something like that."


    "Correct. In fact originally the Mana Stone was the one blessing the elven spring. The role of the elven spring is quite simple. It gives life to the forest. It can heal our diseases and it enriches the soil. It is the life foundation for the elves. Without it¡­ the land would slowly rot away."


    So far so good. I wonder what all this has to do with her situation though.


    "High Eleves and Dark Elves lived together in harmony. Mythos was my trusted commander. But a certain incident caused his heart to blacken. Due to an unfortunate accident his wife died. He blamed the Dark Elves that were in charge of guarding her. He came to me to pass judgement onto them."


    "And let me guess. You rejected him."


    "Of course. As I said it was an accident. What he demanded was death. I couldn''t allow that and turned him down. Ever since his hatred towards the Dark Elves grew bigger and bigger. Until one day he has gone mad. He came to this very temple and stole the Mana Stone. When I noticed the disturbance I rushed as fast as I can. Without the mana stone, the elven spring would die. But I was careless. Using the power of the stone¡­ he locked me here and I was forced to take its place. My mana is comparable to the Stone. And ever since I''ve been fueling the spring."


    I don''t like where this story is going. It reminds me too much of myself. A place with no escape. She''s going through the same shit I suffered.


    "After my disappearance he claimed the throne. Using the Mana Stone he created an illusion of me holding a speech and appointing him king in my place. Ever since that moment, he slowly whipped away my existence."


    Tears starting flowing from her eyes. It was quite strange to visibly see tears in water.


    "...Sob¡­ the elves have forgotten their mother. My children separated themselves¡­ they cut down the Eternal Tree¡­ sniff¡­"


    "Why don''t you just leave?"


    That''s what I would do.


    "Would a true mother abandon her children?"


    I think I get the gist of it. If she leaves the land and the elves will suffer. If she stays, she''ll continue to suffer.


    "Nobody needs me anymore¡­ this world has no place for me other than this spring¡­"


    "That''s not true. I still need you!"


    "Eh?"


    "You''re not tied to the throne anymore. I have a goal I must achieve. Come with me and help me achieve that goal. If everyone rejects you I will embrace you. You say this world has no place for you anymore? Then we''ll just have to make a new one!"


    Lumi-chan laughed while shedding tears.


    "Thank you, but it''s fine. I told you, I can''t leave this place."


    "You sure are stubborn. Why not ask for help? I can''t erase what happened, but there''s something else I can do. I can make you happy. Travel with me and I''ll give you love. You''ll have a place where you belong."


    "But the spring¡­"


    "Fufu! Then all I have to do is find a replacement for you. Then there should be no problem!"


    "Eeeh!!?"

 27: Releasing the loli

    "Tell me, Lumi-chan, what do you know about the philosopher''s stone?"


    "Umm¡­ it''s just like you said. A failed experiment."


    "Not quite."


    I extended my hand and summoned something from my storage. A blood red gem that started emitting sparks.


    "No way! You actually have a philosopher stone?"


    "Well¡­ not quite. This is a prototype. Because I stole this the experiments were eventually dropped."


    "But if you have something like that¡­"


    "It can''t be used. As I said it''s a prototype. While it''s true it can do almost anything it has a major drawback. Each spell cast requires a sacrifice. It requires blood to cast. That''s the reason I stole it. Who knows what horrors would have been made with this."


    Back then I really cared and tried to make the world a better place.


    "But¡­ if it''s just draining energy from it there''s absolutely no problem. This can take your place."


    "But¡­"


    "I''m tired of this already. I''m doing it whether you like it or not."


    I used my claw and draw a magical circle on the ground and placed the stone on it. Then all I had to do was chant.


    "[Transfer]."


    In that moment, instantly, Lumi-chan and the stone exchanged places. The stone did let out some electric red sparks, but it soon stabilized. It worked.


    "I can''t believe it. I''m free¡­"


    For starters she''s gonna need some clothes. I do have a something that might fit her. This is mostly thanks to¡­ Liliana. I hate to admit it. At first I didn''t want to take something this small but she said it''s better to be prepared for anything, so I ended up getting some child clothes. I waved my hand and a brown sleeveless shirt appeared along with some underwear.


    "Try these on."


    I didn''t expect her to agree, but she did put on the clothes. And in the next moment¡­


    "Fufu!"


    "Hmm?"


    She brought her hand to her face, slightly blush and let out a smile. SHE WAS INCREDIBLY CUTE!!!


    I don''t care what anyone says, cute is justice. I want to hold her. I want to rub my cheek against her!! She''s adorable.


    "Will you¡­ really accept me?"


    "Ehm¡­ of course."


    Our talk was interrupted though. Loud footsteps echoed in the temple.


    "This is perfect! I''ve been waiting for something like this for many years. At last I can get rid of you!"


    I turned around and I saw him. The so called king. Mythos.


    "Hey, can you please not get in my way? We aren''t a threat to you."


    "Nonsense. I have little interest in you. But I can''t let Lumiera live. Up till now I couldn''t kill her because it was necessary for her to sustain the spring. But thanks to you, she is no longer needed. A sinner like her who gave birth to those wretched dark elves should die! They are a plague! All of them shall die by my hand!"


    This dude just turned psycho.


    "Yare, yare. I''m tired of these games already."


    I took my mask off and returned to my original appearance. There was no use hiding, because I noticed something strange. The Mana Stone was fused with his right breast. I couldn''t see or sense it back in the palace. Did he shove that thing afterwards? But more importantly¡­


    "Who the hell are you?"


    The Mana Stone is raw mana. Not even I can control it. No mortal body can merge with it. Even Lumi-chan can''t draw out it''s true power. Which brings us back to the subject at hand. Who is this guy? He looks like an elf¡­ but I can feel something else. As if a shadow is whispering in his ear.


    "I have no interest in idle chat. Both of you shall perish together!"


    "Guess I need to teach you your proper place."


    "Wait!"


    Lumi-chan grabbed my leg.


    "Please¡­ don''t kill him."


    "He did so much harm to you and you want to spare him?"


    Lumi-chan was imprisoned just like me. And she doesn''t want revenge? Is her motherly instinct that great?


    "I¡­ I''ll do anything! Just don''t kill him!"


    "Anything?"


    This can work to my advantage.


    "Then I will have you become my slave."


    "A Master-Slave contract? If you won''t kill him¡­ I''ll do it."


    "Well bastard, this is your lucky day. I can''t kill you, but that doesn''t mean I can''t break a few of your bones."


    "You talk big but you are just a worm! I already erased her existence. Now I just need to erase both of you!"


    Various green streams of pure energy appeared all around me.


    "Surely you can see it too. Your actions are all meaningless. You can''t escape this force."


    "Really? I wonder about that, fufu. Why don''t you look behind you?"


    "As if I will fall for such a bluff. It''s over! Take th--- Guhaa¡­. Gaaah¡­.!?"


    "I told you to turn around. I''ve captured you now."


    Using my teleport ability I appear behind him. Normally I don''t use this in an actual combat scenario. It needs focus and one wrong move will teleport you into a wall or the floor. If that happens you''re dead. I had my claws sink into his his right shoulder.


    "Impossible! I didn''t take my eyes off you for a second. You¡­ get your filthy hands of me! How dare you touch me?"


    He spins around separating himself from me. But my preparations are complete. I don''t care if it ain''t fair play. In my condition I can''t afford to fight the Mana Stone. The wielder on the other hand¡­


    "I didn''t touch you. I destroyed you!"


    After I said that, Mythos finally realized it too. Blood started gushing out of his arm. His magic was running out of control.


    "GUaargh!!"


    He also started coughing blood. His knees, his back¡­ blood started gushing everywhere. What I did was quite simple. I slightly triggered the Mana Stone to go wild. But if it releases more mana than the vessel can handle¡­ mana intoxication. While I was analysing that, a shadow creeped out of his body and made a run for it. It was fast. I probably could have catched it, but I promised Lumi-chan I won''t kill this guy.


    The guy was still squirming in a blood puddle on the floor. I forcefully pulled out the Mana Stone from his body and quickly cast my Cure All on him. His wounds alongside the hole in his chest filled up instantly. He was stable now. Due to the pain he fainted. Honestly, from here on out I don''t care what happens to the elf race. It''s not my business. They can go to hell for all I care. Still... That shadow...


    "Hey Lumi-chan, do you know what that thing was?"


    "What thing?"


    "You didn''t see that shadow?"


    "How can I see anything with my eyes closed? If there was another presence here I would have felt it. You would literally have to be a lifeless object to get past my senses."


    Weird. It''s true that I also didn''t feel anything coming from that shadow. Was that a form of possession? No. It''s different than the one I used. Mythos still retained his sense. Ah, fuck it. It''s long gone now. I''ll deal with it if it dares get in my way again. And now back to business.


    "Listen, Lumi-chan, I kept my word. I spared this guy. But know that the path I walk isn''t as moral as you think. Right now I have only one goal. To kill 3 Mazoku. And if you will come with me, you will assist me, like it or not."


    "I¡­ understand. A promise is a promise. I will keep my word too and become your slave. I guess¡­ it''s better than sitting in here forever. But¡­ what do you plan to do with the Mana Stone?"


    "For now I''ll keep it in my storage. It''s too dangerous to let anyone toy with it. Not to mention it can''t be destroyed. So better to just lock it up."


    I made the Mana Stone disappear in my storage and then extended my hand towards Lumi-chan along with the magic formation for the Master-Slave contract. And with this, that leaves just one more before I can go to the Academy.

 28: Lumi-chan’s fellatio

    "You poor thing. There there!"


    We were back on the ship. After that incident I teleported us back to the guest room and from there I brought all of us back to the ship. I''m almost at my limit on how many people I can teleport at a time. Lumi-chan didn''t understand my hatred so she used her magic to read my mind. Of course, with my permission. It was faster than telling the story.


    And now¡­ she''s acting like a mother again. She''s floating up with her tiny body and patting me on the head. I''m not a kid. It should be the other way, god damnit. She''s so cute, I want to hug and squeeze her.


    Nelia giggled, Sylvia felt a bit jealous and Bessie¡­ she didn''t care much. She was actually doing some one handed push ups on deck. I don''t know if the crisis here is over. And frankly, I don''t care. What happens between the dark elves and the high elves is not my concern anymore.


    "Lady Yurishia, where shall we go next?"


    "Good question. We need just one person before we can go to the academy. I guess¡­ what the hell, let''s try our luck in the dwarf kingdom."


    Although it wasn''t my intention so far I have a Mazoku, a demonized human, a demi-human and now an elf. So why not complete the circle and get a dwarf?


    "Are you sure? Dwarfs kinda have a twisted sense of moral values."


    "We got nothing to lose."


    "I suppose so."


    "Well then, if you''ll excuse us, Lumi-chan, come with me in¡­ fueh!?"


    I didn''t get to finish my sentence. All 3 of them dragged me suddenly into a corner of the ship.


    "Aneue, you can''t! She''s just a kid!"


    "Don''t even think of shoving your thing in that little girl!"


    "Lady Yurishia, I really really don''t want to clean up after you again. This isn''t a 5 star inn."


    Do these girls think that I plan to have sex with Lumi-chan? Although she has a child appearance she''s older than all of us combined. I guess you can label her as a lolibaba. But that wasn''t my plan. I just wanted to use her as my body pillow. And I''m not a lolicon. Am I? I wonder. No. It''s not time to think about that. For starters I need to calm these 3 down.


    ------


    "There there."


    Right now we were inside my room on the ship. And¡­ the scenario was weird. Although we had a bed, Lumi-chan was giving me lap pillow and stroking my hair. You wouldn''t expect someone with her small stature to be able to do this. It should be the other way around.


    But this¡­ I hate to admit it feels good. It gives off the same smooth feeling as when I met the Goddess Ariadne. Like all my troubles will just melt away. I can hardly remember the last time I relaxed properly.


    "Your servants all care deeply about you. And you care a lot about them."


    "They are all my property after all."


    "No. That''s not what I mean. You care for them as friends."


    "Friends? I stopped having those long ago."


    "It''s no good to lie. You know you can''t fool me."


    Lie? Was I lying? Is it possible¡­ that my mind and heart aren''t on the same page? I mean I swore myself to never trust anyone again. Yet these girls¡­ now that I think about it, I did open up to them a bit. But that should be only because of the contract. Since a slave can''t betray the master I guess I feel more comfortable around them. But did I really start to see them as friends?


    "You act tough but deep within I can still sense that you are the same gentle and ambitious person I met back then. And¡­ I can feel something else¡­ umm¡­"


    After a moment of pause Lumi-chan blushed and slightly twiched. You can say she is a demi-god, but¡­ just what in the world did she sense?


    "I can feel¡­ lust. Yurishia, you are attracted to women."


    *Gulp*


    Is¡­ is she implying what I think she is? I don''t like this. Usually I am the one that takes the initiative.


    "Your heart beating has intensified. I guess as a mother it is my duty to help a child."


    "You''re not my mother though."


    "You may not be an elf, but you''re still a child my eyes. So¡­ I''ll do my best to help you."


    She got up and stroked my belly. In the next moment, my clothes vanished and my dick was generated.


    ¡°Wha!? What did you do?¡±


    ¡°I used magic on you. A slave can¡¯t go against the masters¡¯ will. But since this worked, it¡¯s proof that you want this, fufu. So let mommy help you.¡±


    No use complaining though. Normally I shouldn¡¯t be this hard since I¡¯m not a lolicon but¡­ I won¡¯t turn back now. Maybe I¡¯ll enjoy it, kuku.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s have you do fellatio first?¡±


    ¡°Could that be¡­¡±


    It seems that Lumi-chan had heard it somewhere. Elves aren¡¯t perverted and only do sex for reproduction. So they don¡¯t bother with stuff like that. Still she has knowledge about it. I wonder if it will even fit in her mouth.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll do that fellatio.¡±


    She put my dick inside her mouth without hesitation.


    ¡°ngu¡­Jururu¡­juru¡­¡±


    She¡¯s being aggressive from the start.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°Jubu, jububobobo, nbururururu¡­!¡±


    The girl that looks like a child makes sweet sounds, as she¡¯s sucking my dick hard. She sucks it desperately, she stares at me with an upward glance.


    ¡°Njubo, nbu, How¡¯s it¡­? Does it feel good?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it doesn¡¯t feel bad. Take it deeper!¡±


    Lumi-chan swallowed my penis with a momentum that might dislocate her jaw.


    In addition¡­


    *Gyuppo*!!


    Her throat tightens on my penis.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    It¡¯s a power I¡¯ve never felt before. So this girl can do such things? Seeing how deep she can go in the future, I expressed a thin smile.


    ¡°You, as a first timer¡­ you have an aptitude.¡±


    ¡°Fue? Iz thaath soo?¡±


    ¡°Do your best more, suck it up.¡±


    ¡°Like this? Gyuppo*!!*Gyuppo*!!*Gyuppo*!!*Gyuppo*!!¡±


    Saliva drips from her mouth, as she shakes her head violently. I felt my penis turning hot and my pussy was already dripping.


    ¡°Use your tongue this time to lick around.¡±


    ¡°Got it. Nto¡­Rerorerorero¡­!¡±


    Amazing¡­the rolling and vacuum combined skill.


    All of my penis is entering the small mouth vigorously that it makes a sound.


    If this continues I¡¯d be finished as expected.


    ¡°Njubo, gubo, bobo!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m about to let it out. Just hold it in your mouth just like that.¡±


    ¡°Fue? An, gobo, nbu, agu!¡±


    I gripped Lumi-chan¡¯s head while shaking my waist.


    Her face distorts in pain a bit, but at the same time it¡¯s like her face is saying ¡®more¡­ wreck me!¡¯


    ¡°Cumming!¡±


    I can¡¯t endure the feeling of the sense of stickiness inside her mouth and I let out my semen.


    ¡°Accept everything!¡±


    Her cheeks can be seen bulging, I let out a large amount of semen.


    She began to drink the semen without trying to spill it.


    ¡°Gulp¡­gulp¡­¡±


    ¡°When you drank all of it show it to me.¡±


    ¡°Gulp, gulp¡­yesh.¡±


    She replied her consent. Then¡­


    ¡°Aaahn.¡±


    She opened her mouth wide and there¡¯s no semen to be seen.


    ¡°Haahaa¡­it was amazing.¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­ Yurishia¡­ I¡¯m tingly down there. Can you still go on?¡±


    She wants it in her loli pussy? Don¡¯t mind if do! I¡¯ll show you what a woman needs to feel. I¡¯ll show you the meaning of pleasure.

 29: The lolibaba in cowgirl position

    Next she made me lie down. Usually I like being the attacker, but this time she wanted to take the initiative. Seems she¡¯s going for cowgirl position. Her small body is cute, but alluring at the same time.


    Seeing her like this, my dick went erect once more.


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯m going to put it in my vagina.¡±


    Lumi-chan put my penis on the entrance of her secret mouth and swallowed it.


    ¡°Haa¡­ah¡­It¡¯s making a jupujupu sound¡­¡±


    She used her own fingertips to show off her vagina.


    Her vaginal flesh that¡¯s dyed with love nectar. It¡¯s clear she isn¡¯t a virgin. But I wonder if her lolibaba pussy can take this dick.


    ¡°HaA¡­Ahn, ku!¡±


    While leaking out light breath, Lumi-chan shakes her body in pleasure.


    ¡°Haa¡­It feels too good¡­I can¡¯t move well¡­¡±


    She seems to be a bit satisfied as she¡¯s not moving quick enough. Good. Give in to that lust!


    ¡°N, fuuu! Haa, a bit more¡­I want to rub it a bit more¡­Ahn~! Hauu, n!¡±


    The power of curiosity in pleasure is amazing. She seems to be exploring the knack of the cowgirl position. Her waist moves smoother gradually and the rhythm of her up-down motion improves.


    ¡°Aaaa, haaa¡­It feels even better than a while ago¡­! I want more!¡±


    It seems that she¡¯s motivated now that she got the hang of it. Lumi-chan began to move her waist violently as she¡¯s completely soaked in pleasure.


    Bending her body that¡¯s a bit sweaty, she stimulates me lewdly as she searches for my weak spots. Honestly I expected her stomach to deform, but she took my dick like it was nothing. And the tightness is amazing, despite not being a virgin.


    ¡°Good! Aaaaaaaa¡­Rub it lots¡­uuu! Ahn~, Amazing. The penis¡­it¡¯s entering deep inside¡­Aaahn!¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°Amazhing¡­itsh amazhing¡­! Nkufuu!¡±


    The vagina waves windingly and it seems to be transmitting pleasure to Lumi-chan.


    Even I want to taste the pleasure further, so I didn¡¯t push up but gripped her ass.


    ¡°N, Nnn! It feels too good¡­¡±


    ¡°Feel lots!¡±


    ¡°Ahii, nuu! Nooo~¡­I¡¯m becoming useless¡­!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s tightening nicely. Keep it up.¡±


    ¡°Aaah! I don¡¯t intend to tighten but, it¡¯s shutting¡­!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s called pleasure.¡±


    ¡°Aaaa, nn, kufuu, nnnnnnn!¡±


    At this rate, an amazing amount of semen might come out.


    ¡°¡­Yurishia, I¡­my pussy is lewd¡­!¡±


    Lumi-chan who seeks for more pleasure moves her waist back and forth.


    ¡°N, haan¡­! My body¡­It¡¯s moving without my permission¡­!¡±


    ¡°Haha. You seem to be a complete prisoner to pleasure.¡±


    ¡°¡­It can¡¯t be helped. I never knew that there¡¯s something as pleasurable as this¡­! All elf dicks¡­ can¡¯t even compare to yours.¡±


    She kept moving, searching for pleasure as always while saying so.


    Her movement got greater and it even got more intense.


    There¡¯s various juices that¡¯s being mixed in the connecting part.


    ¡°Now, move more. It won¡¯t be a reward if you don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Aaaa¡­I''m about to cum soon, Hyaaauu¡­!.¡±


    With her vaginal meat convulsing lightly.


    But, unfortunately, her movements become slow. Elves don¡¯t have much endurance. She¡¯s probably starting to get tired. Let¡¯s help her out.


    I gripped Lumi-chan¡¯s ass firmly to support her movement.


    Then, the tender and elastic womb has been pierced by my piston.


    ¡°Nyau, Hiiin! Noo, I said that I¡¯m about to cum yet¡­!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, then cum again. Also, I¡¯m going to make you feel better. Then I¡¯m going to cum inside you!¡±


    ¡°Ahn, N¡­hau¡­! Let it out! Let out a lot¡­!¡±


    I¡¯m nearing my ejaculation too.


    My cock expands further and I prepared myself to ejaculate.


    ¡°It got bigger¡­inside my vagina¡­!¡±


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s your reward! Drink it all up. Don¡¯t let out even a drop!¡±


    ¡°CumCum¡­I¡¯m cumming¡­! Kuu,n¡­! Aaaaaaaaaa¡­!¡±


    Byukubyukuy! Byururururu! byubyubyukun!


    I filled the womb and the vagina with semen vigorously.


    Lumi-chan had her body tremble strongly in pleasure.


    Her vagina tightens bit by bit at the same time that it feels that she¡¯s sucking out the sperm.


    ¡°Yaan~¡­! My insides are filled already¡­! Stop it¡­!¡±


    That said, she can¡¯t do anything but squeeze it. You reap what you sow. After I ejaculated in huge quantity, Lumi-chan was lost from the climax for a while.


    Though it¡¯s a bit long, It seems that her climax ended.


    ¡°Haaa, haaa¡­it felt so good¡­¡±


    Lumi falls down limp on top of me.


    I wonder how many minutes passed after that.


    ¡°Hey, Lumi-chan, from now on you¡¯re mine. You¡¯re coming with me and I¡¯ll show you lots of love if you do everything I say.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m glad¡­ I finally have a purpose. I want to feel like this again. Warm¡­ I found I place¡­ I fit in.¡±


    So cute. I think it¡¯s okay to let her sleep like that. Demi-god elf loli acquired.


    ------


    "Lady Yurishia! I already told you to control yourself. Do you know how hard it is to clean up after you each time?"


    "Sorry, Nelia."


    "And how could you lay your hands on a tiny girl?"


    "I''m not tiny!"


    "But you''re so small and cute¡­"


    "Grr¡­ I''m a proud queen! Don''t insult me like that!"


    "But you are also a slave like us now, so that puts us on equal footing."


    "Kuh¡­ I will definitely look for a way to increase my height then during our journey! Hmph!"


    "Hahaha!"


    "Aneue¡­ this is the first time I see you actually smile and laugh."


    Is it? I guess Lumi-chan was right. I''m starting to feel confident comfortable again with people around me. And this bunch is quite the show. I will admit¡­ I feel more calm. But that doesn''t mean my rage is gone. Just one more slave to go. I wonder what the dwarf kingdom will have in store for us?

 30: Dwarves

    The dwarf race is a strange race. First, all dwarves are rather short. Well, they are taller than Lumi-chan. The average height is roughly 130 up to 140cm. The characteristics of the men of the Dwarf race were burly muscles, either beards that could conceal their mouths and necks or bushy moustaches, and a stout figure.


    Dwarven women on the other hand were a different story. They were short even when they grew to adulthood. However they didn''t have a child-like feature. They had an alluring glamour. Some even had voluptuous breasts. But women had one more trait. They had floppy rabbit ears and a small fluffy tail.


    At this point you might ask why aren''t they classified as demi-humans? Well¡­ the short version is: demi-humans are part human part animal. And rabbits¡­ don''t exist in this world. Since dwarf men are rather slow and focus on their craftsmanship, they usually spend lots of time in the mines, leaving the women behind to stay at home. Some say this drove that evolution trait. Dwarf women have the best hearing among all the races. This way, they can avoid danger. Or at least that''s how the story goes.


    Dwarves are excellent builders. They make great warriors. But their affinity with magic is low. So why are they good builders? Because of various stones found mostly in the dwarven land mountains. Stones that carry energy and allow you to manipulate materials. Some allow you to manipulate wood and build a house in seconds. Some let you manipulate rock so they can build durable brick walls. Some let you manipulate iron.


    And of course, the pride and joy of the race. The moon stone. The rarest of them all, being able to manipulate any material. It is so rare that even the wealthiest people would have trouble purchasing one. How many were known to exist? It''s estimated that there were only 10 in the entire world. It is said that a moon stone was used when the dwarves forged Einehal. I won''t deny, it would be a real help to me if I had one. But the price it requires is kinda harsh.


    The moon stone seems to be too good to be true. And it is. Occasionall uses won''t harm you, but if you use it all the time¡­ the price it extracts is¡­ it will feed of your mental power. I guess you could say constant use will lead to short term memory loss and it can potentially cause Alzheimer. Dwarves live for roughly 500 years. So they rather keep their memories. So yeah. You don''t want to constantly use it.


    But that''s enough of a history lesson for now. Our ship was approaching a dwarven port. The capital was build deep inside the mountain. But small towns were also build around it. The port we reached was called Daingard. And as expected is what built like a fortress. Dwarves became more and more skilled in craftsmanship since the dimensional monsters. Thick walls surrounded the port and guards were placed everywhere.


    "Hey, Nelia, this place looks more strict. Are you sure we can pass?"


    "Not to worry. I have a secret plan. But I will need Sylvia''s help."


    "Me?"


    -------


    "Halt. State your business and show me your papers."


    "We are just passing by and want to maybe spend some of our coin here. As for papers¡­ will this work?"


    Nelia flash a pouch with 200 lila before this dwarf. He immediately took it.


    "Yes. No problems here. Your papers check. Please enjoy your stay. You may enter."


    What the!? That''s the answer? Just bribe him? Isn''t that kinda dangerous? Well I guess there is a non-aggression treaty, but still. Dwarves like gold a little bit too much. At least we were allowed to enter.


    As you would expect from a dwarf city, the sound of metal banging could be heard at every street. Dwarves gave us strange looks, but as long as we spent our money here they won''t complain. Well, not that I plan spending a dime here. I tried talking to someone.


    "Excuse me."


    "Yeah? What can I do for you? You looking for a weapon?"


    "Not quite. You see¡­"


    "Then get lost. I don''t have time to chit chat. If you ain''t a customer go take whatever problems you got to the adventurers guild."


    An adventurers guild. This world has this kind a system. There are plenty of jobs the military alone can''t handle. So an adventurer guild is the place you would go for such stuff. Every race has them. Even back when I was still the Warlord. But I really never cared about their system. Back then I didn''t have to bother becoming an adventurer because of my fame.


    Maybe we will find something interesting there. The guild wasn''t that far. It was a building made of stone and its roof was triangular.The door was made of wood¡ª¡ªthese were the characteristics that it had in common with the building it was lined up with, but the guild could be recognized with a single glance.


    The building¡¯s size was about three to four times bigger than the other buildings.


    The doors and the roof, even the structure of the windows was big. It was as if something that was one size bigger than the other citizens was living there.


    We went through the huge door and entered the adventurers guild. Inside, it looked like a bar.


    Of course all eyes were pinned at us the moment we entered. The place was filled with dwarves. But I couldn''t care less. So I made my way to the counter. An old dwarf with white hair and beard was at the counter. I should point out that Bessie, who was the tallest out of all of us had to slightly bent over a bit. These buildings are built by their standards after all.


    "I''m here looking for help with something."


    "Fill in a request like everyone else, pay the fee and an adventurer will eventually pick it up."


    "No that''s not what I am here for."


    "Look lady, we all got our problems but protocol is protocol. You have to go through the steps like everyone. If you got a complaint, settle it with the guild master."


    "Perfect. That should make things easy. How do I see him?"


    "Fill in a form and make an appointment. If you are lucky you might get squeezed in next week."


    Next week? The hell am I waiting that long. He''s probably up on the first floor. I''m not waiting. I''ll just barge in.


    "Hey wait! You can''t go up there. Someone stop her!"


    A few dwarves tried jumping at me with their axes but¡­ a simple flick of my wrist and they were sent crashing into the wall. So weak.


    "Girls, keep them entertained while I settle things. But don''t do anything rash."


    "Understood!" (x4)


    My girls are more than a match for these losers. Now, let''s see what''s the deal with this guild master.

 31: A weird quest

    *Clap clap*


    "That''s enough!"


    As I was midway across the staircase a clap followed by a voice interrupted everything. In the next moment it felt like the building itself shifted. My slaves were separated from the dwarves and pushed into one corner. I also felt a pair of rock hands trying to pin me onto the wall, but one look with my Ruin Eyes and they vanished into thin air.


    I finally looked up. On top of the staircase there was a woman dwarf. A short woman with grey long hair and long floppy rabbit ears. She were extravagant jewelry and her clothes were really revealing. She could pass as a belly dancer, since she wore a harem type outfit that reveals lots of skin. Her orange eyes were glittering like gems and her dark skin just accentuates her voluptuous body. Her breasts might not be that big, but she is alluring that''s for sure.


    "Guild master, we''re sorry, but these girls started it. They caused a major ruckus. That one even wanted to come up to you."


    She brought her hand to her head and let out a slight sigh.


    "Your lack of judgement never ceases to amaze me. You guys are no match for them. Especially this one. They could destroy this place if they wanted to."


    Hou? Can she sense my power? To be honest I am still surprised that the guild master is a girl. Specially one as pretty as her.


    "Miss, would you please come with me in my office? Your friends can have a drink in the meantime. On me."


    "You heard her girls. Take it easy. But if they try anything funny¡­ squash them."


    After giving my instructions I walked behind the female dwarf into her office.


    ------


    "First allow me to introduce myself. My name is Shizudelia Dummdelia Dinluludim Yamdeena."


    "Umm¡­ you lost me there. Shizulia¡­ dimlulu dum¡­ what din?"


    "Nono. Shizudelia Dummdelia Dinluludim Yamdeena. But I guess it is a bit of a mouthful for your race. Feel free to address me as Shizu."


    "Okay. I can work with that. I''m Yurishia. Nice to meet you Shizu."


    "Likewise. Please forgive my staff. But understand, in order to maintain order, we have a big emphasis on protocol. As you can see from the mountain of paperwork on my desk we tend to be busy."


    "You have quite nice judgement. You even realized my strength."


    "Yup. Since you cancelled my little spell my instincts told me it wouldn''t be wise to go against you. So tell me, what brings you here?"


    I want a slave. Is what I wanted to say. But obviously I can''t put it like that. Up till now I sort of had a plan. But over here I just went with the flow. I''m not sure how to put it.


    "Well¡­ it''s hard to explain. I was hoping to find something."


    "Can you be more specific? What exactly are you looking for?"


    "It''s not exactly an object. It''s complicated. It''s¡­"


    But just as I wanted to finish the sentence, I was interrupted. The door burst open and another female dwarf came in.


    "This is terrible!? Guild Master, another one disappeared!"


    "Hey, hey. Can''t you see that I''m with someone now? I am well aware of the crysis. I''ll talk to you when I finish with this girl."


    Shizu quickly pushed the girl out the office. What was that all about?


    "Sorry for that."


    "It''s okay. But what was that thing about a crysis?"


    "Ahem, well¡­ women that ventured out of the town started to disappear. We have located them and but¡­"


    "But what?"


    "Fine. I''ll come clean. Have you ever heard of blossom nectar?"


    "Sure have. It''s an incredibly expensive drink."


    "Correct. But do you know how it''s produced?"


    "Hmm¡­ no."


    "The parasite plant. It''s a vile tentacle plant that draws females close with it''s pheromones. Then the plant would send one of it''s seeds into the girls brain and make her numb. It will violate the girl over and over. The mix between the plants''¡­ juices and the woman''s will fall on the ground helping the plant spread. Like pollination. And so it''s flower is also allowed to bloom. And the flower is what''s used to make the blossom nectar."


    Eek. That''s one creepy story. This world is full of weird shit.


    "And recently women kept disappearing. There''s a nest of parasite plant nearby."


    "Why don''t you just send a man then to burn that thing?"


    "Well¡­ that''s the issue. Men can''t find it. It''s so well hidden that not even the best of our scouts could track it. The only way to find it is by following the pheromone trail. But the plant only releases it when a female passes by. And as you would expect¡­ girls who took on that quest never came back."


    "I see¡­"


    "Hey! Wait. I just got the most brilliant idea! You are really strong. I can tell. How about it? Can you go on this quest?"


    "Huh? Don''t just go deciding things randomly!"


    "Oh. Sorry. It''s just that this problem has been bugging me for weeks now. You wanted something right? I''d generously reward you. Normally you would have to be registered to the guild for this, but I''ll make an exception for you. If you can get rid of that plant nest, you can have anything you want as a reward."


    ¡­!!


    "Anything?"


    "Well you came to me for a reason right? As long as it''s in my power to grant, I''ll give you anything you want."


    Perfect. Things couldn''t have turned out better.


    "I want to put this down on paper. Don''t expect I''ll trust your words."


    "That''s fine."


    She pulled out a piece of paper and wrote down all the quest details. Writing in this world is done with ink and quill feathers in case you were wondering. After a while she bit her thumb and placed it on the paper next to her signature. Like a stamp. Of course, once I read it to check everything was ok, I did the same.


    Quest: Parasite plant extermination


    Difficulty: A


    Issued to: Yurishia


    Quest details: locate the nest of parasite plants that is causing females to disappear and eradicate it; bring back any survivors


    Reward: Anything Yurishia desires as long as it''s within the Guild Masters'' power to grant


    Seems ok to me.


    "This might turn out to be quite amusing."


    "Eh, before I forget. If you feel yourself in danger or can''t resist, quickly cover your nose and run away. There''s no shame at all if you can''t complete it."


    "Who do you take me for? I''ll be back soon."


    And with that I left the office and headed back to my servants. We then headed outside to have a more calm talk.


    "Aneue, isn''t this a bit dangerous?''


    "It''s nothing I can''t handle. Besides, the reward is totally going to be worth it."


    "Are you after the moon stone?"


    "Wrong. Bessie, I''m glad you noticed that when Shizu stopped that bar fight she was using a moon stone, but that''s not what I am after. You should know by now."


    "Lady Yurishia¡­ you want to make the guild master your slave too, right?"


    "Bingo! Obviously if she becomes mine, the moon stone will also be mine. It''s too good to pass."


    "But Yurishia, where should we start?"


    "You guys can start by going at an inn. I''m soloing this one."


    "Eeeh!!?" (x4)


    "Look, no offense, but now that I awakened your sexual feelings for me, you won''t last against that thing. Lust will easily take over you. So it''s better if I go alone on this one."


    After all, I have years of experience with abstinence.


    "...You had sex with everyone except me¡­"


    Nelia murmured something in a very low voice. I didn''t quite catch that.


    "Did you say something, Nelia?"


    "No! Don''t mind me. I was just talking to myself."


    "O...Kay. Anyway, this is an order. Go to an inn and wait for me there. I''m going alone. Got it?"


    "Understood!" (x4)

 32: Solo quest

    I left the city and dashed towards the forest, keeping my eyes peeled for anything suspicious. Since prison this is the first time I am alone again. At least this way I can go wild if needed. It''s nice to have company, but sometimes if you want a job done right you have to do it yourself.


    I jumped from tree to tree and sprinted across this small forest. Eventually I felt it. A faint fragrance in the air. It was a sweet mix of lavender and crabapple. I activate my Ruin Eyes to detect it''s trace. Just like in funny cartoons I could see a trail of smoke-ish scent.


    So I went after it. When I reached a cliff it was like the moss spread all across the wall made way and opened like a door. Surprisingly there was also a path to walk on and get there.


    I stood by the entrance. And there I saw it. It was quite a vile scene. A scene from a horror movie. Girls suspended by plant like tentacles getting constantly raped. It''s almost like this plant has a will of it''s own. I could tell that the moment I reached the entrance it released an even powerful dose of pheromones to make me come inside. But it was pointless. It can''t affect me if I don''t breathe it. And I''m pretty good at holding my breath.


    But these poor girls¡­ they are all lifeless puppets before these tentacles. How should I handle this? The easiest way out would be to collapse this place all together. I''m not a hero of justice. But sadly¡­ I''m not heartless. The only ones I will brutally murder are those 3 bastards. And besides, the quest form told me to bring back survivors.


    I took small steps inside. When I got close enough¡­ gigantic claws came swinging down. I evaded with the minimum amount of movement. When I turned around, it was a bear. It was a monster with the outward appearance that seemed like it was a fancy teddy bear. A bear that looks like a green bush.


    "I don''t have time to deal with small fry. Get blown away! [Lightning Bullet]!"


    My spell fired and a hole was drilled into the bears body blowing it away. But that wasn''t the end. Several more bears came bustling. Is this the plants defense mechanism or something?"


    "[Chain Lighting]!"


    It was magic that dealt a powerful lightning attack to a whole crowd of enemies.


    *Bachi bachi* Sparks scattered, and the group of bears spasmed. Although their exteriors were burnt black, they came charging in. Dang. These things sure are sturdy. But I can''t afford to use too powerful magic.


    "[Ice Storm]!"


    An intense squall of cold air was produced, and ran wild around the enemy. The monsters were freezing up.


    *Gugaaaa!!*


    They roared. Then they were smashed to pieces. Finally. They were extremely annoying.


    The tentacles tried wrapping around me but just unleashing my aura was enough to blow them away. Something still feels wrong here.


    "Hey! How come you aren''t affected by the pheromones?"


    The one that appeared from the shadow of a pillar was a male Dwarf. Since a majority of his face was hidden with a rich beard, I couldn¡¯t tell his age, but going by his voice, he was in the prime of his life. The man wore a full-body metal armor, and he held a dark grey axe in his hand.


    "Were you expecting me?"


    Mazoku anatomy is different from humans. I don''t know why. But I can hold my breath and talk at the same time. This is an advantage although it feels weird.


    "Kuh. Did you come to ruin my business?"


    "Business? I''m just here to get rid of these weeds."


    "Bwah! The parasite plant is needed. I need to constantly feed it women so I can collect it''s nectar. I won''t let you get in the way of my gold mine!"


    Sheesh! I know that dwarves like gold but this guy is completely crazy. He proudly held up the axe that shined in grey.


    As might be expected of the Dwarf race that boasted proficiency in weapons making, it looked like it was top quality. Guess he wants to use force.


    "You''re such a fool. Very well. Try to amuse me with your look when you miserably fall."


    Fast! While I was talking this guy charged at me. Dwarfs aren''t very fast. His gear probably gave him short speed bursts. I prepared the magic barrier Fuka and was ready to take his blow.


    "You fell for it!"


    The moment they touched his axe emitted a brilliant radiance and my barrier vanished! What!? No. Even Einehal didn''t make by barrier disappear. It simply cut through it. Does that weapon have some form of magic nullifying ability? I had no choice but to twist my body and dodge.


    "Don''t get carried away you small fry. [Flare Burst]!"


    An explosion done through magic sprung forth. Within those flames, the two-handed axe Dwarf laughed.


    The magic had no effect!? Is this similar to the armour Borgeos used years ago? I thought it was one of a kind. I unconsciously did a back step. If my reflexes didn''t kick in, my body might have split in two. There was a large cut on my chest. Blood spilled on the floor.


    "Guh¡­¡­!?"


    "Your magic is pointless before my axe and armor."


    So I was right. It was his gear.


    "This time, it''s over! I''ll cut your arm and knock you unconscious. The parasite plant can have you then."


    Once more he came rushing. I stood upright, healing my wound in the process. His axe struck into my shoulder. But it didn''t go all the way through. My bones¡­ are quite hard.


    "What the!?"


    Of course I felt pain. But I didn''t raise a single scream. This guy right now¡­ is too slow. Faster than he could pull out the axe, I lunged my palm at him.


    The martial art Finger Blade, changes a bare hand to have the power of a dagger. The enemy¡¯s armor specialized in anti-magic. In other words, its defenses against physical attacks were meagre. Adding my claws on top¡­ With my hand blade, I pierced his armor and reached his flesh.


    "With this, the armor¡¯s ability is meaningless! [Twilight Destruction]!!"


    "Gogaaaaaaaaaaa©`!?"


    He screamed desperately. It was a wind and light Magic. With whirlwind cuts and lightning, it tears the opponent to pieces from the inside. Its an attack that continually gives damage for a fixed time while paralyzing the opponent. Without a doubt, this guy died. As for his weapon¡­ something like this shouldn''t exist. So I just destroyed it.


    "Now let''s take care of these weeds. Freezing them seems like my best bet. These girls might catch a cold, but they''ve already been through worse. So let''s get this quest over with already."

 33: The guild masters’ resignation

    I''m glad the dwarves are dumb. As you would expect it''s quite a challenge transporting 7 girls with you if they are unconscious. I ended up using my teleport skill and brought us close to the town''s gate. I waved my hand and the dwarves quickly rushed to take care of the girls.


    I say they are dumb cause nobody asked me how I got them there. As for the parasite plant¡­ I collapsed the cave afterwards getting rid of it. When I returned back to town, my servants were relieved. A funny thing actually happened. I really need to be careful with issueing orders.


    I ordered them to go to an inn and wait for me there. Although this whole adventure lasted roughly a day¡­ they couldn''t get out of the inn. Their bodies were being compelled to sit inside until I came back. If I would have taken a longer absence, things might have gotten troublesome. I mean just think about it. If you run out of money you''ll get kicked out, but if the order doesn''t allow you to leave¡­ you get the picture.


    We then headed back to the adventurers guild to claim my prize. This time I had my gang wait outside though.


    "I knew it! The moment I saw you I knew you would be able to help us. On behalf of everyone, thank you."


    "Spare me the pleasantries. You guys should really keep a closer look on your own people."


    "Yes¡­ to think someone was doing that on purpose just makes me fuming. Again, thank you for your hard work."


    "I didn''t come here for your thanks though."


    "Oh, that''s right, silly me! Teehee! You want your reward now, I assume? Have you thought about what you want?"


    "Yup. You."


    She tilted her head and her floppy ears stood up straight as if she didn''t hear me right or didn''t understand me.


    "I don''t think I understand."


    "What''s there not to understand? In case you haven''t noticed, my friends from last time are all my slaves. So I''ll say this as clearly as possible. I want you to also become my slave."


    "Fueeh!!? Do¡­ Do you realize what you are saying?"


    Her face went bright red and sweat started to form on her forehead.


    "I can''t just leave the guild like that. Do you even know how much trouble I have to go through even for a single day of absence?"


    "Listen, it''s clear you don''t like sitting at this desk all day. I am offering you a way out. You''re worried what people will say? Screw it! This place will go on fine without you and if anyone has a problem¡­ they can take it up with me."


    For a split second I removed my camouflage mask and reveal my true face.


    "Wait¡­ you''re¡­"


    "That''s right. Yurishia Bahamut."


    Silence fell for a few minutes. Then I continued.


    "Listen, you can''t go back on your word. You signed this document. And it clearly says anything I want as long as it''s within your power. You yourself¡­ qualify under those terms."


    "But¡­"


    "And besides my goal is to get revenge. To do that I need to become the Maou. And when I become the Maou¡­ I''ll cover you in gold."


    "I''LL DO IT!!"


    Her eyes sparkled like 2 gemstones when she heard about gold.


    "I hate to admit it but you''re right. I''m wasting my talent here. I rarely get the chance to use this moon stone. And I hate all this paperwork. But, you''ll treat me like a lady, right?"


    "I''ll turn you into a proper woman."


    As I said those words I got up and locked the door. Then I cast the spell Armonia. It creates a space that doesn''t let sound escape. The room became that space.


    "Why¡­ are you looking at me like a hungry wolf?"


    "Cause it''s time to dig in!"


    ------


    "It¡¯s coming¡­it¡¯s coming¡­inside me¡­!"


    Shizu is a real hornball. She helped me inserting as she twined her own legs on my waist.


    Though I want to put it in deeper in a dash but since she¡¯s a virgin, putting it deeper would be harder.


    "Ahn, Kuuu! I want you¡­to put it in deeper¡­!"


    "I¡¯ll put it in a lot¡­!"


    I won¡¯t be able to enjoy your virginity if you rush me that much.


    Putting a bit more power, my dick was inserted to the root.


    "Ahiiiiiii! It¡¯s going in deeper¡­it cameeeeee!"


    "How¡¯s it?"


    "It¡¯s hard¡­something hot is inside me¡­so this is sex with¡­ a woman¡­"


    You do realize I''m an exception, right? I''m a temporary Futanari after all.


    "It¡¯s the best! It¡¯s the best feeling in the world¡­!"


    "Is this the first time for a dwarf who lives for a long time?"


    "¡­It¡¯s foul to speak of age of women."


    "Fuu, you have a point."


    She suddenly spoke it cutely. She pouted her lips while averting her eyes. She seem to look like a small child if she does that.


    Well, since her figure is a different thing, I don''t mind.


    "Aaaaa! Good¡­it feels good¡­!"


    "It¡¯s tightening as expected."


    Is this the biology of a dwarf body?


    It¡¯s not much different from a human body but the tightening is too intense that I might ejaculate immediately.


    It¡¯s a waste not to enjoy this body.


    I¡¯m going to taste it without reserve.


    "More¡­pierce me deeper¡­! Nfuaa! Ooonu!"


    Since her clothes originally have a lot of exposure, her chest overflows just shaking her waist a bit.


    Her breasts aren''t particularly overwhelming, but the shape is quite good.


    Swinging her waist on missionary position, her whole chest shakes back and forth so I can enjoy the sight of her body.


    "Penis¡­it feels good¡­! It feels gooood!"


    "How good is is it?"


    "It¡¯s hitting¡­! It¡¯s hitting deeper¡­!"


    "Here?"


    "Kohooo!?"


    Shizu¡¯s waist is hit strongly.


    It was put in so strongly that it made a mark of the glans at the lower abdomen. I grasp her soft skin as I continue to shake my waist.


    "Deep¡­I¡¯m going crazyyyy! I¡¯m feeling strange¡­! More, more, thrust it in moreeeeee!"


    She really is a slut. Dwarves live long. During such a long time, she never experienced a man even once.


    That must be painful for her. So she''s finally letting loose now.


    "Ahii! Ii! Aaaaaan, kuuuun, Aaaaaaaannnnn!! It¡¯s the best! If I knew about this kind of things¡­I¡­!"


    "What would happen?"


    "I want it to be inside forever¡­! It feels too good! Afuaaaaaaaa!"


    I can feel her vagina convulsing. It looks like she has reached climax multiple times.


    From the fact that her vagina convulsed¡­


    "Haa¡­haa¡­I came¡­!"


    It seems that she came with just my words and stare. This girl is really a helpless woman.


    "You lewd bitch. I¡¯ll make it so you can¡¯t live without my body anymore¡­!"


    "Ah, Nnn! Noo~ Don¡¯t hit so deep repeatedly¡­no goooood!"


    "Shut up. You should just become my meat toilet already."


    "Meat toilet¡­?"


    "That¡¯s right. You¡¯re just a tool to take care of my sexual desires."


    "Ah¡­even so¡­that might be good¡­! Would I feel this good everyday if I become your meat toilet?"


    "Obviously."


    "I¡¯m fine being a meat toilet¡­! I¡¯m going to become a meat toilet¡­!"


    "Then, accept my semen as the proof!"


    "Aaaahn! I¡¯m going to cum too¡­! I¡¯m already prepared to be pregnant!"


    "Cumming¡­!"


    I ejaculated inside her dwarf womb while looking at her breasts.


    "Aaaaa! It¡¯s coming in¡­comingcomingcoming!"


    "Get pregnant, slut!"


    "Aaaa! Cummiiiiing!"


    Byurururururururururu!!


    I gripped her waist and poured it deep.


    "Ah¡­Hii¡­. Is this what creampie is?¡­It feels too good¡­!"


    "It¡¯s the best, right?"


    "Itsh amazhing¡­! My consciousness is about to fly¡­"


    With that, Shizu officially became my slave. Mission complete. Now I have a total of 5 slaves. I can start thinking about the Demon King Academy.

 34: Towards the Academy

    ~10 years ago~


    "That bitch trusts us completely. Byron, is the curse ready? Are you sure it will work?" (Volmund)


    "Don''t doubt me. I spent so much time around her that I know how absurd her recovery powers are. Trust me. I developed this specifically to counter that."(Byron)


    "We¡¯ll give you the signal. Byron, you just need to follow it."(Liliana)


    "Ah, I got it. But remember, I''m taking the credit for saving us from the so called ambush."(Byron)


    "Yes, let¡¯s make a promise."(Liliana)


    The night before the fateful day, while Yurishia was sleeping, her 3 companions decided to meet one last time.


    "I''ve gotten sick of her. I''m tired to have to butter up to her and pretend everything is going her way. I''m doing this for my little sister¡­ bwah!! My sister is a little sadist who would drain the blood of a rat if she could and then watch it squirm."(Volmund)


    "When she realizes that she¡¯s been betrayed, what kind of pathetic expression will that person show? I can¡¯t wait to see it?"(Liliana)


    "I start to imagine Yurishia''s stupid face, you know. But after realising that she¡¯s been deceived, it¡¯ll be seriously hard to endure our laugh, right?"(Byron)


    "She won¡¯t be suspicious of it, because she¡¯s just a fool intoxicated by her ideal. An ideal our dear Liliana has successfully planted upon her."(Volmund)


    "Fufu. Like you say, a fool is easy to deceive. But even I''m surprised how naive she is. It''s like she was a stupid man. All I have to do is wink and she''ll roll over. Getting close to her was easy. Having to support her and pretend I care about her feelings was the actual hard part, hahaha!"


    Liliana who was always gentle and smiled to everyone, had a smile tainted with desire and greed on her face.


    Volmund that always had a carefree smile on his face, let out a malicious laugh.


    Byron was laughing in high spirits that it echoed across the dark alley.


    "It''s her fault to begin with. I mean she''s not pure blood. She''s just a summoned mongrel. If she keeps this up she might actually kill the hero. If that happens then she''ll definitely be named Maou. While true that the Maou must be the strongest Mazoku, we can''t allow anyone other than a pure blood Mazoku to claim that title."(Byron)


    "You got that right. Those who aren''t nobles have no right to aspire for greatness. They only exist as our tools. Pawns that we can use however we want."(Volmund)


    "And after Yurishia is gone, we can dictate the direction in which society shall go. As the Warlord''s trusted companions, our word will be absolute, fufu!"(Liliana)


    "Alright. Let''s get some sleep then. I can''t wait for tomorrow, hahaha!!"(Byron)


    -------


    ~Present Day~


    "Lady Yurishia, I can''t believe you did it again!"


    "Why are you complaining about this time? I didn''t make you do any cleaning now."


    "Err¡­ well¡­ nevermind."


    After I made Shizu my woman and she cleaned herself up¡­ we didn''t walk out the front door. I teleported us out of the building. Then I teleported everyone back to the ship. Before leaving Shizu actually left a funny note behind for whoever came looking for the guild master: "I quit. Love Shizudelia Dummdelia Dinluludim Yamdeena"


    It would be funny to see the face of whoever walks into that office. But now back to important stuff. It was time. Time to return to the demon kingdom. Nelia confirmed that I now fullfil all the requirements for joining the academy. Since the academy was in the no-man''s land between the 4 factions we didn''t need the ship anymore. It served us well, but it was time to abandon it. So I simply teleported all of us to the outskirts. The land itself hasn''t changed so I still have access to it.


    A landscape that I was familiar with was spread out before my eyes. Not even a single blade of grass could be seen in these dark and barren lands and lava was ceaselessly flowing out from the volcanoes that I could see in various places. Fissures on the land were deep to the point where their bottoms couldn''t be seen. Far out into the distance, there was a mountain range so high that it looked like it was touching the sky. This was the territory known as no-man''s land. The thing that actually was knew was a town. At the bottom of mountain there was a town surrounded by a lava moat.


    "Well, that''s it. The town of Vilethorne."


    Couldn''t they have picked a better name? I swear, the naming sense for demons in this world is¡­ sheesh.


    "Hey, Nelia, I just thought of something. What are we going to do about lodging and meals? It''s not like we own a house here."


    "That won''t be an issue. The Mazoku take great pride in this Academy. Why do you think there are houses here to begin with? Those who enter will be automatically given a place to stay alongside a form a student ID, which acts like your wallet. You can shop all your groceries with it and the Academy will pay the bill."


    "I see¡­ wait, you mean I have to cook? I suck at it."


    Bessie took a step forward.


    "If it''s cooking your worried about, I can handle that. Us demi-humans are trained from small age to fend for ourselves. That includes the ability to cook."


    "Well that''s good to hear. Guess you''ll be our chef then. At least we know who to ask for milk."


    "For the last time I''m not a ducking cow! Duck! Can you please cancel this order already? It''s embarrassing."


    "Nope. It''s fun."


    Eventually I will get bored of it. But as of now, it''s still funny.


    "So, how do we even do this?"


    "This year''s recruitment should be soon, so we are lucky that you managed to gather the required amount of servants so fast. But to be sure¡­ we just need to go an ask."


    Sounds easy enough. Let''s see what''s gonna happen now.

 35: Entrance exam part 1

    The streets were no different than any normal town. Shops and people as far as the eye could see. The school building did stand out. It was a large medieval castle. It''s way more sinister though than the elf palace. And it was surrounded by a giant school like gate.


    How long did it take them to build this thing? If I had Shizu''s moon stone I could probably do it in an hour. But that''s only thanks to my modern knowledge from my old world. My imagination is bigger than most.


    As we were about to step through the gate a man stepped in front of me.


    "Stop. You''re not wearing uniforms, that means you are neither staff nor students. This isn''t a tourist attraction. What do you want here?"


    "It''s pretty obvious. I want to enroll here."


    "You''re pretty early for that. Usually the selection process starts in the evening. Wait here. I''ll go check if anyone is willing to take you in now."


    This guy must the security guard around this place. I didn''t mind waiting. After roughly 10 minutes the guy returned followed by a skeleton wearing a black robe. An undead.


    "I was wondering who would be so eager to come so early in the morning. You lot want to take the admission test? This isn''t a playground. And what''s with this freak show? 2 Mazoku, a demi-human, a demonized human, an elf and a dwarf. What''s the meaning of this?"


    I took a deep breath, then once again I stated my business.


    "My name is Yurishia. I came to enroll here. These 5 behind me are my slaves."


    "Hmph. Just because you meet the requirements, doesn''t mean that you''ll pass the test. You should show some respect towards me. I am Zirconis, a noble baron and a respected teacher here."


    "Respect? It''s hard to respect an old bag of bones."


    "What the!? Oi, apologize at once!"


    He extended his hand and drew a magic formation. Dark flames formed in his hand.


    "If you don''t want to be burned by these flames, get on all fours and apologize!"


    Is this guy really supposed to be a teacher? Can''t he see the difference between our powers? Even with only half my original strength, this guy is too weak. I took another step forward. With my Ruin Eyes I extinguished his fire.


    "Wha¡­ what did you do?"


    I didn''t answer. In exchange I grabbed his head and slammed him face down into the ground.


    "If you really were someone important, you wouldn''t be a weakling. I could crack your skull if I wanted to. Now then, how about we get this test over with?"


    "Augh¡­ okay okay¡­ please don''t crush me¡­ go straight in and turn left. There''s a door marked with the letter F. Go in and you can start the test."


    "Glad we''re on the same page."


    ------


    We went inside and were headed towards the room the creep mentioned. My servants didn''t let out a single peep. And I''m glad. Cause I know better how to deal with arrogant Mazoku. When I opened the door, I walked into a big room. It seems the walls in here are reinforced with anti-magic. Soon another examiner comes.


    "Kuh. Just my luck, to start the day with a commoner."


    Hey, I''m right in front of you, you know?


    "I''ll explain the contents of this exam. You see this giant crystal lump? If magic is fired at it, it will measure your power. You must achieve a score of 750 if you want to move on to the duel test. If you fail to achieve that number, you won''t gain admission."


    Nelia came and whispered in my ear.


    "Lady Yurishia, they''re cheating. All official forms say that you only need to score 400. They gave you a higher number to reach."


    They probably gave me a higher target to get rid of me. What''s with these guys and nobility? This is just messed up.


    "You may begin whenever."


    "Lady Yurishia, call him out."


    "No need. [Hell''s Fire]!"


    I unleashed a torrent of flames upon the crystal. The flames almost engulfed the entire room. Even the examiner''s robe caught fire. When the flames settled down¡­.


    "I¡­ impossible! 3¡­ 3720!!?"


    "Hmph. To think it would be that high even when I hold back. I pass, right?"


    The examiner gave me a mixed look. It was part fear and part anger. Eventually he nodded and approved that I passed.


    "Please¡­ move to the eastern corridor for the combat and physical tests."


    The best way to make Mazoku respect you is with sheer power. Sure, I am insulting them, but I can back it up. If they know they can''t beat me, they won''t try anything. At least that was the rule 10 years ago.


    Once again I followed the instructions and headed towards the next room. This room led us to an arena. In the middle of the arena there was a Mazoku with pure white skin, green emerald snake eyes and long black hair. He was wearing a white cape and black tuxedo like costume. Unlike the rest so far, this guy had an evil aura. He was strong. I can''t exactly say how strong, though. When he saw us come in, he approached us.


    "It''s been a long time."


    "What are you talking about? It''s the first time I see you."


    "Silence trash! I''m not talking to you."


    His eyes were focused¡­ on Nelia.


    "How many years has it been, Nelia?"


    "Roughly 3, but who keeps count."


    Does Nelia know this guy? Come to think of it I never asked Nelia or anyone for that matter about their background.


    "Has reason finally reached you, Nelia? Are you perhaps here hoping to rehabilitate your name? A sin like yours won''t easily be forgiven, but if dedicate your life on walking this path, I am sure that one day you will be¡­"


    Nelia raised her hand and cut him off.


    "I''m sorry. But you''ve got it wrong. Lord Zeldris, you may have been my teacher once, but that was long ago. And I''m not the one that wishes to enroll in this Academy. My mistress does."


    "Mistress?"


    "That would be me."


    This guy scans me from head to toe with his eyes. His eyes narrowed and made sort of a disgusted face.


    "Lady Nelia, did you really go so low as to enslave yourself to this commoner? A pure blood Mazoku such as yourself has become the slave of a commoner? Have you really no sense of pride? If your mother would see what you have become¡­"


    "My mother has long abandoned me. I have no regrets."


    "You shameless excuse of a¡­"


    "That''s enough!"


    I raised my voice and stepped in. I don''t know what happened between these 2, but Nelia is my property now. I won''t tolerate any hostility.


    "I heard enough of your crap. From now on get this straight. You''re dealing with me. So how about you tell me what this phase of the test is about? Do I just have to mop the floor with you?"


    "Kuh. You sure have a big mouth. Saying such word to a noble can get you killed, you know. It will be my pleasure to put you in your place. But as an examiner, I must follow the protocol first. Let me explain. In the first step we need to measure your physical strength. See those weights over there? They automatically measure your power and increase in weight accordingly. Once you lift them a numerical value is displayed. If it''s high enough we can then move onto the duel phase."


    Interesting device. It looks just like a barbell. I got closer to it and tried lifting it. But it didn''t budge.


    "What''s the matter? Are you that week you can''t even lift it at all hahaha?"


    This is definitely rigged. Jut like that guy who tried rigging the score. Well if it''s just for a short while¡­


    "[Force Boost Phase 1]."


    I didn''t shout the name loud this time. I didn''t want him to hear me. But I felt power flowing through my body the moment I chanted it. And then, with just one hand I lift the barbell all the way above my head.


    "NANI!!"


    This Zeldris fellow was shocked. I''m sure he wasn''t expecting me to be able to lift this thing. And the result displayed by a magical number was¡­


    "How can it be? 6000 kg!!?"


    I pretty much lifted the equivalent of an african elephant. When I let go of it, the barbell made a lound sound and made cracks into the ground.


    "Judging by your look, I passed. So, ready to get your hands dirty?"

 36: Entrance exam part 2

    "You surprised me. That''s all. You may have passed the physical test, but let''s see how you do in the duel part."


    He snapped his fingers and the next moment light was spread across the arena bleachers. Various hooded people were sitting.


    "These are the judges for this test. It''s to make sure cheating is prevented. Your slaves aren''t allowed to interfere either. During your fight against me, they will examine you, measure your power and if the result is satisfactory, you pass and will be officially admitted. However if you fall before me too fast, you won''t gain admission. All weapons, armor and spells are allowed. Any questions?"


    "Not really."


    Since everything was rigged so far, I''m pretty sure I need to actually beat this guy for a guaranteed pass.


    "With that said¡­"


    His cape covered all his body. And in the next moment, instead of his tuxedo he was now wearing a black armor with gold accents.


    "I am also allowed to use any weapons, armor and spells. I''ll make you regret your words!"


    "You''re free to try."


    I talk big, but like I said it will be a close fight. I never had to rely on a weapon before. But looks like this time I don''t have that luxury. So from my Infinite Storage I make a sword appear in my hands. A sword with a purple blade and black hilt.


    "What the!? That blade¡­ there''s no mistake. How the hell did you get your hands on it?"


    Demon Sword Ethereal Solaris. Once it was the pride of the northern faction. It was handed over to me. But since I evolved rapidly, not many know it was in my possession. Alongside my supposed death, this sword should have been labeled lost. It''s quite potent. So it will work for this fight.


    "I have no obligation to tell you."


    "I''ll pry it out of your arms!"


    He also pulled out a pitch black sword. Here we go! The black aura emanating from his body fully covered the sword. He held his sword in upwards so I charged straight in.


    "Take this!"


    I rushed with no hesitation and I continuously striked at him. However, he managed to block each one of my attacks.


    "Hmm¡­ those are some strange movements. What''s that sword technique?"


    The technique and movements aren''t my own. I spent really little time using swords. However¡­ I am copying the Hero''s movements and fighting style. The high speed of his swings feel a little clunky, but the more I fight, the more I will adjust to them.


    "Don''t get cocky, brat!"


    He made a large swing to deflect my blows in one go. The force behind that swing pushed me back. This time he was on the offence.


    "Don''t think this is just a sword contest."


    Above his head a black geometric pattern was drawn in the air. Black lights emerged from hit and were all headed towards me.


    "[Fallen Down]!"


    An explosion was generated shaking the entire arena.


    "Hahaha! See? You were nothing more than a weakling!"


    "Are you done laughing?"


    "What!?"


    When the smoke cleared he saw me standing in the same spot without an injury. Demon barrier Fuka. Normally at my current level it would have been crushed, but by overlapping multiple layers the damage was nullified. I don''t want to let this drag on. I know how to deal with him.


    "[Dark Storm]!"


    50 purple swords formed above my head. An omnidirectional attack.


    "Eat this!"


    "Naive!"


    He slammed his blade into the ground. A green dome surrounded him like a barrier. It was like my swords were corroding the moment they touched it. But, that was just a diversion. I increased my agility tremendously and in the blink of an eye I was standing in front of him. I aimed for his throat.


    "Not quite!"


    His sword once again emitted black light. He deflect my blow once again.


    "Remarkable. For a commoner, you managed to impress me. But let''s end this. [Roaring Slash]!"


    "Damn it. I''m not done!"


    Astonishing clashing sounds and sparks filled the arena. For a second I thought I could match him but¡­ however his jet black aura became more intense. It''s like his sword was swallowing my own. It''s overwhelming me¡­ I had no choice but to jump back.


    "Hou? What''s wrong. You''re getting slower. Have you reached your limit?"


    It''s a long shot. But I''m pissed. I''ll blow you to smithereens!


    "Hahahaha!"


    "What? Has fear driven you insane?"


    "Listen up! If you want to live, put everything you have into defence. Same for you so called judges."


    "What nonsense are you saying?"


    "Don''t say I didn''t warn you. I praise you for making me use this. Now perish! [Armored Giant]!"


    An incredible burst of demonic aura was unleashed. Purple flames scattered everywhere. And at my words¡­ A giant purple knight almost as tall as a building formed. Almost like a Susanoo holding a giant sword. Every move that I made, it would copy me. It''s something I never used¡­ but I can''t let this drag on.


    "[Crescent Strike]!"


    As soon as I slashed, the giant knight also did it. A powerful slash that blew everything away. It split the aren seats. This place has a strong barrier, as my attack didn''t pierce the walls. As soon as the attack was over the knight vanished. And when the dust cleared¡­ some of the judges fainted. As for Zeldris¡­


    "*...pant¡­*"


    He was heavily breathing. His body was covered in blood, but he was still alive. I got close to him.


    "Who¡­ the hell¡­ are you¡­?"


    He fainted from the stress. Some robes immediately jumped in so they can treat him. One of them approached me, although he was shaking with fear.


    "T... that''s enough. You¡­ you pass. H¡­ here. This is a key to a house and the adress is written on the envelope. You are admitted in the academy. Details will be¡­ mailed to you."


    My servants all came to hug me.


    "Congratulations!"


    "Aneue, I knew you could do it."


    "There''s no stopping you!"


    Lumi-chan once again floated and patted me on the head. As for Shizu.


    "Grats! We should celebrate with lots of se¡­"


    I quickly put my hand on her mouth. Although it''s not a bad idea, stuff like this shouldn''t be said out loud.


    "Listen girls, for now let''s go and rest. We''ll properly celebrate after we install ourselves in this house."


    "Understood!" (x5)

 37: Let’s try going to school

    The house we were assigned was near the outer wall. It was pretty much a one hour walk, but compared to the commute I had to do back in Japan, this isn''t bad. The house had a single floor plan.


    It had most stuff you need. 2 bedrooms, a large bathroom, a living room and a kitchen. I was even surprised that this place had a refrigerator. Ok, I say refrigerator, but don''t think of a modern one. It''s more like an ice box. Basically it''s wooden cabinet where you can store food. And it has an area where you can place a giant block of ice. That ice keeps the food cold similar to a refrigerator. When the ice block melts, you just replace it. It''s primitive, but it works.


    First thing I did when we got in¡­ I crashed on the bed.


    "Lady Yurishia, are you alright?"


    "I wasn''t expecting I would have to use Armored Giant. Since I''m not at full strength, it made me feel sluggish. But¡­ if we are on that topic, you seemed to know that guy."


    "Yes. Lord Zeldris was once a private magic instructor that my father hired."


    "What was he referring to when he said that you were trying to rehabilitate your name?"


    "It''s not a pleasant story."


    Nelia told us about her past. About how she lost her childhood friend and how she killed her father. In doing so she was disgraced.


    "Well, from how I see it¡­ you did the right thing."


    "Eh!?"


    "Revenge is something I can relate to. Why would I not agree with you? You were hurt so it was normal. In fact, if I think about it, it''s all my former companions'' fault. I don''t know why but they went to great lengths to put nobility in the spot light. And that gives me the most vicious idea. They made such twisted faces and laughed at me¡­ I will become the Maou. Not because I want Zeshia to stop the dimensional rift. But because I want to see the look and the despair on their faces when I crush everything they worked for!"


    "Lady Yurishia, you really are a gem!"


    Nelia gave me a big hug. Our breasts pressed tightly. I didn''t notice before but her skin is really soft. And she has the biggest breasts. At that size they might swallow my dick entirely. I need to test it one day. But not now. I''m tired.


    "Let''s get some sleep girls. I''m tired. Nelia¡­ because of your particular body traits¡­ you probably need a bed all to yourself. Shizu and Lumi-chan are small so they can sleep with me."


    "I''m not small! You''re all just too big! Hmph!"


    I ignored Lumi-chan''s pout. As for Bessie and Sylvia¡­


    "You two, do you mind sleeping on the couch?"


    Although technology shouldn''t be advanced in this world, these guys invented the retractable couch. So basically you can accommodate 2 people on it at night.


    "No problem!" (x2)


    And so, with this arrangement, we all went to sleep and called it a day.


    ------


    A few days later¡­¡­¡­..


    I headed towards the entrance of Demon Kind Academy wearing the uniform that was delivered to me yesterday.


    Today is the first day of school and many students are passing through the front gate.


    On my way in I noticed that there were 2 kinds of uniforms. I¡¯m wearing a white uniform but some others are wearing red. These uniforms aren''t that different than modern Japanese high school uniforms. Although the fabric is a bit itchy.


    Nelia told me that the red uniforms are reserved for the so called ''pure blood'' Mazoku, while ones like me have to wear white. As for the slaves that accompany you, they are given a simple arm band with the schools'' badge. I guess this is their idea for marking the social status.


    Most of the people looking seemed human and their gazes seemed interested. I once said that horns are a sign of status among Mazoku. Normally the stronger you are, the bigger your horns. That''s why I have 2 sets. But I am not seeing that many horns around. I wonder if it''s another thing those 3 meddled with?


    Whatever, no point thinking about it too deeply. If by chance I can meet one of them here, I won''t hesitate to torture them. Also this school might allow me to reach my former power.


    As I enter the grounds I spot a huge bulletin board and head on over. Aah, its the listings for the freshmen.


    There¡¯s my name and my classroom is in the 2nd training ground. There''s also a map displayed so I don''t need to worry about getting lost.


    I open the door and enter the 2nd training ground. An amphitheater like classroom is displayed. It seems separated in 3 sections. In the first part we have two main areas. Red uniforms on the right and white uniforms on the left. Far in the back section were chairs for all the slaves. The students that are gathered there all look at me.


    Fumu. Did they find out I crashed a teacher? Whatever. With Mazoku, there''s only one way to deal with them. So, a greeting to show just how friendly I am.


    ¡°Good morning everyone! I¡¯ll be ruling this class! Anyone who defies me will be slaughtered!¡±


    Somehow it feels like everyone is pulling away from me and the air has become heavy. The white uniforms were confused and the red ones just made weird faces as if I was a joke to them. Oh well. Get on my nerves at your own risk is all I got to say.


    "Lady Yurishia, don''t you think that was a bit much?"


    "Nope. They need to know who''s in charge."


    So I make my way upwards. Since I don''t see my name tag anywhere I guess that means I can sit anywhere that''s free. So I go up a few steps and take an emtpy seat in the white section. My slaves had to go up all the way to the back section. But as they were walking¡­


    "Oi. It looks like the rumours are true."


    At first I thought that voice was addressed to me. From the red uniform section a man stood up.


    "Crap! Someone caught the eye of Azamar. That''s bad."


    "Poor girl. She''ll get humiliated."


    "Oh? A nice show is starting."


    Various voices whispered across the classroom. The man got up from his seat and approached Nelia.


    "Well, well. If it ain''t lady Nelia herself!"

 38: First lesson

    A young man that didn''t look any different than a human got close. He wasn''t wearing the typical red uniform the others were wearing. He had a red cape, and a black shirt that exposed his chest. And he had various gold accessories like a pair of arm guards. He had an athletic built. As for his looks, he had really long red hair and deep blue eyes. He seemed like an arrogant rich snob to me.


    "Look at you. It seems that the great lady Nelia really was turned into nothing more than a slave. How the mighty have fallen, hahahaha!"


    He looked down on her. Like she was nothing more than an insect.


    "You probably don''t remember me. There was one point when I would have done anything to shake your hand. But now¡­ you aren''t even worthy to lick my shoes."


    Nelia didn''t respond. She kept her look down. This isn''t good. Nelia is my servant now. Insulting her is the same as insulting me. So I stood up and stepped in.


    "Maybe you should get back to your seat buddy. I don''t like when someone is making fun of my servants."


    "Hou? You''re the master of this freak show? Hahaha. That''s so funny. I''m in a good mood so I will overlook your lack of respect. You probably don''t know who I am. I am Azamar. You are looking at the future Maou!"


    "That''s funny. Because that''s exactly what I''m going to be."


    "A white uniform dreaming to be the Maou? That''s rich! You''re really a comedian."


    The red uniforms all started to laugh. They are just a bunch of idiots. I mean this guy isn''t completely weak. But that Zeldris fellow was way stronger so I don''t need to worry too much.


    "Listen, how about we make a deal. Why not transfer ownership of Nelia to me? I''ll properly compensate you. Getting on my good side will make your life here more enjoyable and¡­"


    "Stop breathing."


    "Gaaa¡­"


    I activated my Ruin Eyes and used my mind control skill at the same time. This guy has a really low mental defense so using my powers on him is a piece of cake. The moment I issued my order he grabbed his neck and was struggling for air.


    "Listen up you creep. Insult me or my servants again and you''ll regret it. You think I was joking? I told you, I will be the one ruling this class. So you''re the one that needs to get on my good side, got it?"


    He struggled to try and breathe but no air was going into his lungs. He fell on his knees. I better stop here. Killing him will just be pointless. I grabbed his hair and made him look at me again.


    "Breathe."


    *Gasp*


    Air once again flowed inside him and color returned to his face. That should teach him a lesson. I signaled my servants to go take their seats. Both red and white sides were speechless before the events that just unfolded before them. I once again took my seat.


    At that moment a bell rang in the distance.


    ¡°Everyone, please be seated.¡±


    I look up and see a woman wearing a black robe and a white sleeveless vest enter the classroom. Beautiful. She had short muddy grey hair and a cute pink ahoge sticking up. Her blue eyes pierced into the classroom. And her body was mature. A voluptuous milf. A beauty if I do say so myself. And her boobs are really big.


    She writes on the blackboard using magic: Amelia Ornelia.


    ¡°I¡¯m Amelia, the homeroom teacher of class 2. My best regards for this year.¡±


    Fumu. As expected of a teacher, her magic power is pretty good. Her aura is almost as strong as Zeldris.


    ¡°Right, let¡¯s not waste any time. The first thing you need to know is that a leader needs to inspire and support his followers. A proper Maou will share power with his subordinates. So you''ll have to be able to use the magic I will teach from now on.¡±


    Did the lesson just start? She didn''t even ask for any of our names. It''s way different than the way I used to teach.


    Amelia draws a magic formation on the board.


    ¡°This is probably the first time you¡¯ve seen it but this is the magic Iblis. Briefly put, under the hand of the king it gives strength to the subordinates in his army. We¡¯ll be practising this in class. You will attempt to draw this formation and if it¡¯s judged that you can, then you have the qualification to be a leader.¡±


    What the? The magic formation she drew is¡­ incomplete. Is this some sort of test? I''ve used Iblis many times during my lifetime. And I''m not talking about the modified version I used to bounce back the multiplier back to the caster. But the regular version. Yet the one she presented is¡­ just wrong.


    Don''t get me wrong, it does work but¡­ it''s 3 times weaker than it should be be. One student raised his hand to ask a question. Did they also figure out it was weak?


    "Teacher, I have a question. Why is it important to establish if we are qualified to be a leader so early on? Shouldn''t that be determined after we study more?"


    "Allow me to explain. Underneath this school a giant labyrinth was build. A dungeon if you prefer. It has several floors. Each floor except floor 1 has monsters in it. And on specific floors, we teachers have magically engraved notes about secret classes.


    Secret classes are additional information and attending them will definitely give you a huge advantage in the tournament at the end of the year. Of course, you are free to ignore them completely. But the dungeon will also be used as training ground. It isn''t recommended to tackle it alone though. That''s why it''s important to establish a leader. You will most likely have to rely on Iblis to increase your chances. But we will cover the dungeon later."


    I see. This is quite an interesting approach. However the magic formation is still wrong. Normally I shouldn''t reveal it. Copying it as it is isn''t hard at all. If I share the correct formula I will only make them stronger and that means more competition. But I can''t ignore it. I was a teacher myself. Although I wasn''t an outstanding one, I had one value. Never pass down false information. My own pride is getting in the way. And these guys are really weak. They won''t be able to face dimensional monsters. Or high human warriors. They are too soft. So let''s help them out.


    "Excuse me, teacher, but who passed down that spell?"


    "Who you ask? That''s common knowledge. This spell was passed down by the great lord Byron of the eastern faction. Why do you ask?"


    A smile creeped on my face. I don''t why Byron modified it. He probably had a reason. But that gives me more motivation to crush everything he tried to achieve.


    "That spell¡­ it''s got a defect."


    "Impossible. Iblis was passed down to the headmaster by lord Byron himself. There is no way it has a defect. Are you just criticising the work of noble Mazoku?"


    I just wonder who this principal is. Iblis was around before me. Even if he changed it, why didn''t anyone call him out and tell him he made it worse? What happened to common sense? Did Mazoku just evolve into idiots?


    I got up from my seat and come near the blackboard. I rewrote 3 parts of the spell.


    "This is the perfect form. If you call yourself a teacher, tell me what you see."


    "Such a thing¡­ the power is 3 times stronger just by rewriting it in 3 places¡­"


    A stir leaks from the class.


    ¡°¡­..That girl¡­¡­who is she¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°To point out the defect in a formation the first time you¡¯ve seen it¡­¡­.and then rewrite it. Such a thing. I¡¯ve never heard of it before. We haven¡¯t even touched the basics of magic foundation yet.¡±


    Fumu. That''s right. Learn that I am a superior being. Amelia looks once again at me. Although a little frustrated, she spoke.


    "I will accept your point of view. We shall use this formation from now on. Please return to your seat."


    Waxford


    Since Yurishia has 5 slaves in order to make it easier to identify the speaker when all of them are talking, each one will address our lovely MC in a different manner.


    Nelia: Lady Yurishia


    Sylvia: Aneue


    Bessie: Boss


    Lumi-chan: Yuri-nee


    Shizu: Yurishia


    P.S. in case you''re wondering why Azamar has no horns despite being a noble, the answer is easy. I couldn''t find a picture with horns to fit his description :P

 39: A weird first day

    After I returned to my seat, Amelia told us to try casting Iblis. More than half the class is struggling with it. I wouldn''t say it''s a particular hard spell, but either they lack the talent for it or they are too weak. After a few minutes Amelia once again speaks.


    "The ones that successfully managed to draw the formation, please stand up."


    Out of roughly 40 students, 8 people including myself stood up. At first glance none of them interested me.


    "The rest of you are free to try and group up with one of the 8 leaders. It will be important when the dungeon will be made available. But again, it''s not mandatory. You are free to do as you please. Now then. You 8, why not introduce yourselves? Let''s start with¡­ Azamar-kun."


    The red haired dude from earlier.


    "I''m from the noble Ornelia family. A direct descendant of the Overlord of the southern faction. I am Azamar Ornelia. Pleased to make your acquaintance."


    Ornelia? Same as the teacher? What relationship do they have? Brother and sister? Cousins? Or perhaps¡­ mother and son? As I was pondering a bit, my turn came before I realized it.


    "Yurishia-san, it''s your turn now."


    While I was lost in tracks, the teacher called out my name. I guess someone handed her a list with all our names or something if she knows my name.


    "Eh? Right. My name is Yurishia. As I mentioned before, my goal is to become the Maou. Everyone who gets in my way will be slaughtered. Pleased to meet you."


    The classroom falls silent a bit. I can understand. They really believe that only a Mazoku with a high status, a noble is fit to become the Maou. Nobody looks directly at me but some keep sneaking glances and whispering about ''what¡¯s this weird girl saying''.


    "Okay. Self introductions are over now. Let''s end the first class here for today. Please use the rest of the time to get to know each other. I would advise those who didn''t manage to become a leader to get closer to one of the leaders. There are no number restrictions so don''t worry if a team is too large. It''s also possible to change groups at any time, but the leaders have the right to reject you. Go in whichever direction you wish."


    Hmm¡­ the Maou is considered the leader of the demon race. This may be a mechanism to test and harness our leadership skills.


    With that, she left the classroom. I see everyone trying to get close and form teams with the 7 red uniforms. Although Azamar was a bit criticized because of what happened between me and him. My slaves once again returned to my side.


    "Aneue, are you sure that was wise?"


    "Trust me, this is the only way to deal with arrogant people like them. Sylvia, do you even know what a Maou is?"


    "Umm¡­ in what sense?"


    "It''s simple. Someone with incredible power that does anything he wishes. Bloodlines, rules and other crap don''t matter at all. It''s a lesson they will have to learn eventually."


    After one year of studying in this place a graduation ceremony that resembles a tournament is held. The winner is given the right to take the Maou test. So I have to aim to win this thing. I just hope this year won''t be a waste of time. Maybe I should also focus on that dungeon. After all, who knows, those secret classes might be a solid bet to meet one of my former companions.


    While waiting I wasn''t approached by anyone today. Maybe I scared them. I could see various people also forming some unofficial teams. It''s not a bad idea. In short, they are ignoring Iblis and just form a regular party to try and tackle the dungeon in a different way. Amelia did say in the end do as you please and joining a leader isn''t mandatory.


    When the sun was about to set it was time to go home. It was a boring first day, but let''s hope tomorrow will be interesting.


    But as I prepared to leave, I saw something in the courtyard. Apparently 3 red uniforms were gathered around a small girl. They don''t seem to be from my class. Were they bullies?


    "Oi, hurry up and give us your stones! We know you have more. Cough em'' up!"


    "But¡­ the teacher said we won''t get anymore¡­"


    "That''s why we want yours. You''ll only waste them!"


    What are stones are they talking about? Regardless they were definitely bullies. And I can''t stand that behaviour. So I walked up to them.


    "Why don''t you stop that? Picking on the weak isn''t fair."


    They turned around and made disgusting faces.


    "Mind your own business you bitch!"


    I don''t do well with insults so¡­ I cracked my knuckles.


    *Bang¡­ pow¡­ wham¡­*


    It didn''t even take 5 minutes for all of them to lie unconscious on the ground. I could see some gems¡­ these look like dwarf forging gems, but their size is about that of a pebble. I turned my head to the girl. She wasn''t wearing a uniform. She was wearing a succubus style costume.


    Short black hair, green eyes, small horns, a pair of wings and a string style bikini top that covered the nipples on her small breasts¡­ yeah. It''s a succubus no doubt. Azamar was also wearing a non-typical uniform. Nelia told me that if you submit a request to the principal and it gets approved they will actually let you use different clothes. Was that the case here?


    I bent down to her.


    "You okay?"


    "....Nn¡­"


    A short and timid reply.


    "I guess these belong to you."


    "...Thank you¡­"


    "Lady Yurishia, was it okay to knock them out?"


    "Don''t worry about it, Nelia. They are just insects."


    "Calling nobles insects¡­ who are you?"


    The timid girl asked for my name.


    "I''m Yurishia from the 2nd class. And you?"


    "Rio¡­ from the 4th class."


    "Why did these guy bully you?"


    "For the magic stones. I am not strong physically and my magic aptitude is low. For people like us, we were given these stones. If we put them on a staff we can have them cast the spells in our place."


    Shizu once explained it to me. Magic forging stones are separated in several categories. Some have earth affinity, some have wood, some have iron and there are also elemental stones used to manipulate elements. Fire, water, wind, lightning etc.


    The bigger the size, the more power they hold. The moon stone is the only one that can technically manipulate everything. An almighty form of transmutation. And although most of them are found on the dwarven lands¡­ there are other places where you can farm them. Mazoku, humans, elves and demi-humans all have technically their own supply were they can be farmed.


    Each stone has a set amount of energy. So mages can use that energy to fire spells instead of using their own body as the source. But then, just like in a mmorpg game, the stone will go on cooldown before it can be used again. If you don''t want it to drain your mental force that is.


    "I don''t get it. Why aren''t you using bigger stones?"


    "Are you crazy? These were given to us by our homeroom teacher. They can only be harvested from the volcano cave. But earth dragons live there. And the order of the crimson knights are the only ones that can farm them. A number of stones are given then to the school. There''s a budget, so there''s no way we can ask for more!"


    "I see. Hey,. little girl, here''s another question."


    "Girl? You got it wrong!"


    Wrong? As I tilted my head she got up. And that''s when I noticed it¡­ she had¡­ a bulge¡­


    "I am¡­ a boy."


    What the¡­ he''s seriously a boy? It''s a trap! Why the hell is he dressed like that? If he''s not a succubus that means he''s an incubus. Did someone had a perverted dream like this? He''s still pretty but¡­ and even his voice is feminine¡­ dang!


    I gave myself a slap.


    "Eh? What are you¡­?"


    "Just ignore that. I had to knock some sense in myself."


    Waxford


    Rio is a minor character. I won''t be introducing a picture for him, but he would look something like this https://danbooru.donmai.us/posts/3856424?q=crossdressing+demon_boy

 40: Knowledge is power

    "First, why are you dressed like that if you''re a boy?"


    "I¡­ it''s not my fault. When I enrolled those guys saw me and sent a petition for this to be uniform. They forced it on me. And now¡­ I can''t come to the Academy without it."


    I''ll say this again. Bullying is bad. What''s the point? Everyone has feelings. Trampling on them won''t get you anywhere.


    "You''re, lady Yurishia, right?"


    "How do you know my name?"


    "I spend most of my time in the library and¡­ gathering intel. That includes you. One day I want to become a great sage, so that means I always have to have knowledge on hand."


    So he''s a bookworm. Wait. That can prove useful.


    "If I would need some information on someone, would you be able to get it?"


    "Of course. For the right price."


    "How do I know you''re telling the truth?"


    "Ask me something. I''ll give you a sample of my skills."


    "What''s the relationship between Azamar and teacher Amelia?"


    "Azamar is Amelia''s son."


    "Why are people here so stingy about pure blood nobles?"


    "Hey, I said one question. Any more and it requires a price."


    "What do you want? Want me to take a walk to the mine and get you some proper stones?"


    "Won''t¡­ that get you in trouble?"


    "I do what I want. If I can get you some stones, how much would that be worth?"


    "Depends on the information you are requesting. If you want just general information or specific info about someone..."


    Well, it''s never a bad idea to have knowledge on hand. So I guess this might be a profitable exchange. Nelia doesn''t 100% know everything about this school. And her spiders aren''t allowed inside. More like they are warded off.


    I could use the fellow to help me get more¡­ up to date. So I guess tomorrow after class I will skip the dungeon exploration part and just go to the mine instead. It should be interesting.


    "Alright. Then I''ll do it. I''ll let you know when I get some stones."


    "Are you super sure you won''t get in trouble?"


    "I''m sure."


    After all, maybe I can find a way to have some fun with that milf body Amelia has, fufufu.


    ------


    ~The next day~


    "Are you sure it''s a good idea to go looking for stones?"(Bessie)


    "That''s right. If my knowledge serves me right, they need to be refined. You can''t use them as they are."(Lumi-chan)


    "Have you forgotten you have me? As long as I have a hammer and my own stones, refining them won''t be an issue at all."(Shizu)


    "See? There''s nothing to worry about."


    "Lady Yurishia, you''re playing with fire if you ask me."


    "Aww shut it. I do what I want to do."


    I understand the girls are worried. I don''t have any reason to do this. But it''s not like I am doing this from the generosity of my heart. Knowledge is power and if I am to graduate I need lots of it. Maybe this guy will tell me why they tried to rig the tests. And what other tricks they might prepare. But that can wait. Amelia walked once more into the classroom so my slaves went back to their seats.


    "Alright class, let''s pick up where we left off and let me explain more about the dungeon."


    She clapped her hands a few times to get the class''s attention.


    "Underneath this Academy a large dungeon was built in a labyrinth style. The deeper you go, the stronger the monsters you will face. The only exception is floor 1. It has no monsters at all. A powerful barrier was placed to prevent the monsters from escaping. Note that the monsters were placed by brave Mazoku. Using sleeping drugs they were moved inside the dungeon.


    Now as I mentioned you really want to explore each floor properly as occasionally you will find a stone with writing on it. It will specify the time and place for the secret classes. If you don''t wish to attend them, try to go as deep as you can and practice your magic."


    "Sensei, what happens if we are unable to face a monster? Will we get killed?"


    "Heavens, no. Various familiars have been placed on each floor of the dungeon. If your life is in danger they will distract the monsters and bring you to safety. There''s something else I want to point out.


    This dungeon has a total of 30 floors. As teachers we must mention this, familiars have only been placed up to floor 20. If you go beyond that, you''re on your own. Also, the dungeon is accessible to any class, not just this one so there are chances to meet other people as well."


    "Sensei, if all classes have access to it, won''t the monsters¡­ umm run out?"


    "There''s no need to worry. Some are specially bred and others will be transferred if the number gets too low."


    There were also some additional rules that we need to respect in the dungeon.


    "Also you can go out all you like. The dungeon walls have a powerful anti-magic layer so you don''t need to worry about the dungeon collapsing. Now then, let me start by teaching you some spells to defend yourselves."


    The class continued like that. As expected of a teacher, she had talent. She described various battle formations as well as several attack and defence spells. The complex barrier Fuka was easily described in a manner that everyone could understand it.


    Other spells like Ice Shot, Triple Fireball, Dark Bolt were also explained. Although she made mistakes from the optimal form, I decided to ignore them this time. The class went on like that for a while. I must say it is a more efficient way to teach magic, than the way I learned it.


    "And that concludes today lesson. You have the rest of the time to explore the dungeon. Or you can ignore it if you chose to do so."


    And with that the class was over. It''s time for me to go collect some stones! It sounds weird though. Oh well, no use thinking about it, hehe.

 41: Circus show at the mine

    After class me and my party headed straight for the volcano mine. It wasn''t far. Just a casual 30 minute walk from the town. Despite being an active volcano, lava doesn''t reach the town and there are caves filled with critters and gems. At the mine entrance there were 2 Mazoku with red armor standing guard.


    "Halt! Who are you? What do you want?"


    "I''m from the Demon King Academy and these are my friends. We''re here to collect some stones."


    "Bwah! You''re nothing more than kids. The rights for collecting stones from this mine belong to the crimson knights. Besides, without our special armor to repel the heat you won''t last in there. On top of that, there are earth dragons inside and¡­"


    "Nelia, shut them up already."


    "As you wish."


    With great speed Nelia conjured her web and wrapped it all around the knights. She tightly restrained their hands and feet and covered their mouths. Eventually she made a large spider web and stuck them on it.


    "Mission accomplished!"


    "Good. They were really annoying. You guys stay here. I''m going in alone."


    "Wha¡­!? Again?"


    "These guys are partially right. You girls couldn''t handle this heat for long. But I should be fine."


    "Yuri-nee, are you sure? I could easily summon ice for us to cool off if we overheat. Even in a volcano it won''t melt instantly."


    For some reason Lumi-chan started calling me Yuri-nee. Well, not that I mind. It''s kinda cute actually.


    "Yeah. I''m sure. Just guard the entrance and don''t let anyone disturb me."


    Besides, I''m not worried about earth dragons. They are called earth dragons, but they look more like a giant iguana with fangs. Except they eat people instead of insects. What''s more, their story doesn''t add up. Earth dragons, although they mostly live in caves, they don''t like heat, so there should be no reason for them to be in a volcano cave.


    Let''s see what this cave really holds.


    ------


    Meanwhile, Yurishia''s party was waiting outside the cave¡­


    "It''s been almost an hour now. You girls think she''s ok?"


    "Yuri-nee shouldn''t have any trouble. I didn''t sense anything that hostile coming from the cave."


    "Lumiera is right. Lady Yurishia is probably just busy gathering stones."


    "And that''s the confession we needed!"


    From behind a boulder, Azamar made his appearance. He was followed by several crimson knights.


    "I guess placing my familiar to keep an eye on you today was a good idea."


    He extended his arm and a hawk like bird landed on his arm.


    "Azamar, what do you want?"


    "Hmph. You got some balls to ask that. Collecting resources from this mine is tasked only for the crimson knights. And the crimson knights are under the Ornelia family command."


    In the next moment however a small explosion was made near the entrance of the cave.


    *Cough¡­ cough¡­"


    "Lady Yurishia?"


    "Yup. I''m back. A little messy though. Umm¡­ what did I miss? What''s going on?"


    "So the ring leader finally shows up. You were better off if you just died in there."


    A tall muscular Mazoku called out.


    "I''m assuming you''re the leader of the crimson knights then."


    "That''s right!"


    "That makes things easy. Then I''ll have you explain yourself."


    "Explain what? Are you trying to insult me bitch?"


    Rio told me that the school can''t afford that big of a quantity. That means the prices are too high. But this mine is abundant in resources.


    "I thought collecting from this place was dangerous because of earth dragons. But the truth is¡­ there isn''t a single earth dragon in there. Just some flame insects and fire salamanders. Only one conclusion can be drawn. You guys lied to everyone to up the prices."


    "Gah¡­ you have no proof. You were just lucky. The dragons were probably just sleeping and you got lucky. But the fact you trespassed here is still a crime. I wanted to go easy on you, but after your accusations, I''m not letting you go! You''ve all violated military laws. Take them away!"


    Darn it. Can''t I get a break at all? I tired myself out in there. Their numbers might be troublesome.


    "Back off!"


    Great. Now what? It feels like a circus in here. Two figures approached riding on horses. The first was non other than Amelia. I didn''t recognize the second one though.


    "Mother? Why are you here? Oh, I get it. You plan on expelling them. That''s brilliant. For breaking the¡­"


    "Azamar, please shut up. The principal was informed of this act. That''s why we were sent here to verify things. No¡­ laws were broken."


    "Are you kidding me!? She entered the mine! Are you trying to side with them or¡­"


    "Azamar! Back down. I won''t say this twice."


    This time the other dude spoke. The second guy that accompanied Amelia. He was a tall human looking Mazoku. Just like me he had 2 pairs of horns, although his were thinner. He had really long black hair, yellow eyes and pointy ears just like elves. As for his clothes he wore a leather black armor and blue uniform. And he had a big sword attached to his back.


    "No way¡­ lord¡­ Dante?"


    "This was an order from the principal. As you know the principal has influence across all the 4 factions."


    "Aw, come on! Why are you siding with these law breakers?"


    "You''ve forgotten something important. Take a closer look at them."


    This guy is smart. But so am I. I don''t know how they found out about this. Although I have an idea. Rio probably snitched on me.


    "They aren''t carrying a single stone!"


    Bingo. What? Did you expect I would walk out with bags or something? I stored everything I mined in my infinite storage. But it turned out well this way.


    "If they would have indeed farmed stones, you would be in the right. But since they are empty handed no rule was broken. All of you, back off!"


    "But¡­ but she''s a commoner and we are nobles¡­"


    "Then act like one! I told you I don''t like repeating myself. If you insist to question my judgement then¡­"


    This guy just released a huge amount of demonic aura. It was an absurd amount. A wind gale was created and it felt that gravity had increased. Azamar was immediately brought to his knees. I stepped in front of my slaves to shield them. Lumi-chan is probably the only one that won''t get affected by this. In the next moment Amelia tried supporting Azamar.


    "Lord Dante, my son just slipped under pressure. He is still young. Please forgive him."


    "Just remember, don''t let the fact that you are pure blood go to your head. In my eyes, as you are you''re nothing more than scum."


    "I¡­ I''m sorry¡­"


    He then cancelled his aura. Both Azamar and Amelia were glaring daggers at me. This Dante fellow then came close to me. And I took a good look at him. Strong. This guy is definitely in another league compared to everyone so far.


    "Yurishia, was it? Please come with me. The principal wishes to meet you."


    Guess I have no choice. It''s better to be obedient for now and not push my luck.

 42: Clearing a few things up

    All the way back to school Dante didn''t say a single word after that. He guided us all the way to the principal''s office. He knocked on the door and a voice saying"come in" could be heard. My servants had to wait outside.


    This office was pretty large. Except for the furniture which has that antique feeling it really isn''t any different from a modern school office.


    "As requested, I have brought lady Yurishia. And after my observation I conclude that no rule was broken."


    "Excellent. I thank you for your hard work, Dante. You may leave us."


    The principal was an old man. He wore a long black robe. He had long white hair that reached all the way to his shoulders. He also had a white beard and mustache. His red eyes were looking straight at me, as if he was scanning me. Another thing worth pointing is that this old guy had rings on each of his fingers. And I mean all of them. 10 fingers, 10 rings.


    "So you are, lady Yurishia. I must say, the rumors about you sure travel fast."


    "Excuse me, but how did you know I was trying to farm stones in the volcano mine?"


    "Your little friend Rio spilled the beans quite easily. All I had to do was promise him some extra credits."


    Bastard. I really can''t trust anyone. That guy is going to get a big ass spanking from me later.


    "It would have been an issue if you actually farmed stones. You act like you don''t know the most basic knowledge. Everyone knows that the crimson knights are responsible for the mine. Although they''re prices are high and this Academy can''t afford for everyone, that doesn''t mean¡­"


    "Alright, why don''t you cut the act already?"


    "Wha!? That''s no way to talk to me! I¡­"


    "That''s really a poor disguise. What are you doing inside that old geezer? Possession isn''t pleasant, after all. I know better."


    "..."


    "Come on, Ariadne. I know it''s you."


    When I said that it felt like time itself stopped. In the next moment, the principal''s body glowed brightly. And in the next moment, standing right beside him was the beautiful goddess that reincarnated me. The Goddess of Fate Ariadne.


    "Was it really that obvious?"


    "There''s no way I would mistake your aura. After all, you gave me these eyes. You were also inside the old elf back in Lyndwurm, right?"


    "Hehe! Busted."


    In Lyndwurm I didn''t notice it because I was still in a human body so my vision was limited.


    "So¡­ to what do I owe this visit?"


    "Umm¡­ well it''s because of the head Goddess. You see¡­ I made another mistake. You weren''t supposed to be imprisoned for 10 years. I accidently fell asleep so I couldn''t correct your fate in time."


    "WHAT KIND OF GODDESS ARE YOU!?"


    "Eeep!"


    "First you get me killed, then you make me spend 10 years in jail¡­ I''ve had enough."


    "I¡­ I''m sorry. But I am a new Goddess. I haven''t even finished basic God training, but I was forced to take my predecessor''s job. It hasn''t been easy for me either. I know you suffered a lot. That''s why I''m trying to help you out."


    "So the thing about Rio telling the principal¡­?"


    "That did happen however I stepped in since he planned to have you expelled. Don''t worry. Once our conversation is over he won''t remember a thing. I''ll handle it."


    I lost most of my respect for this Goddess. Why does a god even have to sleep? Gods are supposed to be all powerful beings. There''s that classic phrase "I''m only human". People say it because they admit they aren''t perfect beings. But when you think of a God, you expect a being that can''t make mistakes. However Ariadne is far from perfect.


    "Were you also involved with the elf incident when I recruited Lumi-chan?"


    "Umm¡­ no. I was on my coffee break then."


    I almost fell on the floor when I heard that one. You should be the goddess of lazyness! But that means she won''t know about that strange shadow. Oh well. Can''t help it.


    "You''re pretty useless."


    "Hey, I''m doing my best, you know. It''s not easy!"


    "So you helped me get my body back and prevented this geezer from expelling me. Do you really think this makes up for the 10 years I rotted in prison?"


    "Um¡­ it does?"


    "IT MOST CERTAINLY DOESN''T!"


    "Well¡­ umm¡­ what else do you want?"


    "How about making me the Maou?"


    "I can''t do that. It would be too big of an interference from my part."


    "Then how about you restore my powers fully?"


    "I can''t do that either. Your powers have to come back by this worlds'' natural means."


    "You''re useless."


    "Aww come on. Don''t be so mean. You''re hurting my feelings here! But wait. I know. Listen, what I am going to tell you know is super ultra mega secret. I''m going to reveal to you the secret behind the sword Zeshia!"


    "You mean the Maou''s weapon?"


    "Yup yup. Now listen carefully."


    For 5 minutes straight she kept whispering in my ear. But¡­ what was the point of whispering. If time stopped who''s gonna hear us. Brushing those feelings aside I let her finish her story. It was useful information, I can''t deny that.


    "So¡­ are even now?"


    "Since I doubt I can get anything else from you, I guess so."


    "Hey, that''s still rude."


    I''d ask her what''s up with the dimensional monsters but I doubt she''ll tell me.


    "Well¡­ I''ll be taking my leave now. And don''t worry about the principal. Just walk normally out of here and everything will be alright."


    "Fine."


    Ariadne''s body was once again wrapped in a blinding light. She then vanished. Time resumed once more. The principal blinked a few times but didn''t say a single word. Guess I''ll leave for now. After all, there''s a little rat I have to deal with.

 43: Punishing a trap

    *Spank**Spank*


    "Fueh!! Please stop! Ouch! My butt hurts!"


    "Naughty kids deserve spanking. You think you could mess with me?"


    "Ouch¡­ I wasn''t trying¡­ ouch!"


    "You immediately went to the principal and told him about our little deal the moment it was convenient for you."


    "I''m sorry!!"


    Of course I wanted to kill him. If you screw me you are dead. But I can''t do that. If I kill him I actually will get expelled. So giving his ass a good slap is the best solution. Currently we were in a small empty classroom. My servants were standing outside and I soundproofed the room so nobody will hear his screams.


    "I''m going to have you compensate me."


    "How?"


    "First, tell me who that Dante fellow is?"


    "Eh? Dante Wilnas. He''s from the first training class. A pure blood Mazoku. A noble considered to be the strongest Mazoku ever. He''s the one all the teachers believe will win the yearly tournament and become the future Maou."


    Makes sense. I hate to admit it but his aura is stronger than my own. I might have issues if I ever have to fight him. Unless I get my powers back.


    "Okay. Now spill the beans on Amelia."


    "But¡­ you already know that she''s a teacher¡­"


    "No, not that. I need useful info. Her son just got humiliated so I doubt she''ll take that lying. I''m pretty sure she''ll try making my life miserable so I need some leverage on her. Gimme some dirt."


    "Well umm¡­"


    "Don''t try to lie to me!"


    *Spank*


    "Ouch! Okay okay! She''s weak with alcohol. Just one sip is enough to make her head spinning. Also she sustained an injury. She has a scar on her back. She once faced a dimensional monster. Ever since then her warrior life ended. And she became a teacher. That''s everything I know. I swear."


    "You know, I believe you. But your punishment isn''t over yet. You don''t seem to know the feelings of a girl. So maybe I should teach you¡­ how a girl feels."


    I tore the fabric of his pants and revealed his ass hole. His dick was extremely tiny.


    "Even your skin is soft like a girl. Let the lesson begin!"


    "Eh wait! You¡­ you have a penis too? Wait! No¡­ don''t bring that monster closer! Stoop! There¡¯s no way it would go in! The hole in the ass is narrower than a vagina!"


    "Let¡¯s try it."


    Feeling his anus being attacked suddenly, Rio¡¯s body trembled.


    I don¡¯t know the sense of value of this world when it comes to anal sex, but I¡¯m sure it¡¯s in abnormal play.


    When I was piercing him from the back, his tiny dick reacted. Even erect it really is small. But...


    When I looked at his anus, it repeatedly closed and opened itself.


    "You really seem to be enjoying this."


    "You don¡¯t understand anything about me!"


    "I¡¯ll make a guess. You already recognize that sex feels good. Losing your anal virginity, getting your ass spanked, all of it felt good¡­Am I wrong?"


    "I¡¯m¡­not a pervert!"


    "What are you getting embarrassed for?"


    Hearing my words, Rio¡¯s anus opened wide.


    "From the moment you met, you were destined to awaken your true colors. The sense of value of this world is nonsense¡­ Why aren¡¯t you being honest even though it feels good?"


    "This isn''t how I wanted my relationship with a woman to be!"


    "I thought so, but you realize this is good, right?"


    I massaged Rio''s ass meat.It¡¯s firm, moreover it¡¯s soft. However a pussy is still better, no matter what.


    "If you don¡¯t get it yet. then I¡¯ll teach you through anal-sex!"


    "A-ah-aagaa¡­!"


    Normally, the hole should be loosened with fingers. But this wouldn''t be punishment if I went easy. So I violently shove it deep inside.


    "I-it hurts! It hurts¡­It huuuuuuuuuuuurts!"


    Rio screamed.


    There¡¯s really some blood coming out of his anus, but I didn¡¯t mind it and pushed deeper.


    Because I want ''her'' to know that this pain turns to pleasure.


    "I-it¡¯s¡­entering my ass¡­Aaaaaaa! It¡¯s enteriiiiiiiiing!"


    I can feel the difference from putting it in. It''s much tighter than a pussy.


    "Forcibly¡­opening it¡­and letting it out in this hole¡­!"


    "That¡¯s why it¡¯s good right?"


    "I-it¡¯s widening¡­The hole in my ass is widening¡­!"


    His anus completely sucked up my penis.


    At first it had a strong resistance, but I was able to invade his depths gradually.


    "Ah, hiii¡­dwont more¡­I¡¯m going crazy¡­"


    Rio¡¯s anus that was so tight and resistive inside earlier, is completely relaxed now.


    He shed tears as if giving up. Even precum was leaking from his tiny dick.


    "Haa¡­haa¡­ I can¡¯t beat you¡­I can never win¡­! I''m sorry¡­"


    "Do you understand?"


    "It¡¯s better for me to become a woman¡­ If so, can I get to feel like this all the time?"


    "Yeah. Abandon your morals and become a girl!"


    When I was about to move my waist, Rio lifted his ass to make it easier for me. He gave up and became obedient.


    "My asshole¡­Mess up my asshole¡­!"


    "Are you sure? It hurts you know?"


    "I wuv pain¡­! When you heat my ass, when you wreck open my anus¡­I love all of it!"


    It¡¯s finally here¡­


    "Come, hurry up¡­hurry up¡­Move your waist¡­!"


    "Are you sure?"


    "It¡¯s fine if you destroy my hole in the ass¡­! or rather, please destroy my ass!"


    I accelerated the piston.


    "A-a-a-aaaaaaa! The hole in my ass is being turned oveeeeer! nfaaaaa!"


    "It¡¯s a well tightened hole."


    "Anu! It¡¯s closing on it¡¯s own¡­! It¡¯s closiiing!"


    Squeezing his voice, screamed. I moved my waist intensely that his ass meat waves fast.


    "Deep! It¡¯s reaching so deep! It¡¯s too big! It¡¯s so big!"


    "Can you feel it? You''re a pervert masochist who just became a girl."


    "My asshole feels goood! I completely feel good¡­even though I shouldn¡¯t"


    My penis got bigger. It¡¯s about time.


    "Penis¡­is getting bigger?!"


    "I¡¯ll let it out. You know what this means."


    "Let it out inside! In my ass¡­semen!"


    Since he¡¯s tightening it intensely, I won¡¯t be able to endure it.


    I grabbed his waist and did my last spurt.


    "Cumming¡­!"


    "Cum in my ass! Lot¡¯s of it!"


    *Spurt**Spurt**Spurt**Spurt*


    I pulled his ass and ejaculated inside.


    "U-u-uuuooooo! It¡¯s coming¡­a lot is coming¡­! I''m cumming too!!"


    "Your asshole isn¡¯t bad."


    After I finished my ejaculation, I pulled my penis out and semen leaks out from his anus. The amount of semen can''t even compare. His shot was really small compared to mine. Regardless¡­


    "So, have you learned your lesson?"


    "Yes¡­ I''ll never try to trick you again¡­ I won''t defy you¡­ thank you for turning me into a female¡­"


    "Good girl. Then you can clean this place up."


    With this, I pretty much secured intel. I''ll also give ''her'' the stones I promised. Although I probably won''t repeat this experience again. It was a little disturbing to see his dick twich. At the end of the day, a real woman is still way better. Now then, this has been quite a long day. I think it''s time to go home.

 44: Bad memories

    The next day everything returned to normal. Or so it seemed. I could feel a little hostility from Amelia, but I brush it off.


    "Listen up class. Today you are going to have a different schedule. Some of your fellow colleagues went too deep inside the dungeon and got hurt as a result. You know good defense and offense spells but your body needs to be prepared as well. Today, please go to the arena for your physical lessons."


    It''s true. Spells are one thing, but it''s important to have a physical constitution too, unless you are absurdly overpowered like Lumi-chan. So as instructed we all went to the arena. And as soon as we got there¡­ my legs turned to jelly.


    ------


    ~12 years ago~


    "Come on, Yurishia! Wake up! It''s time for your training."


    "What the¡­ Leona¡­ the sun didn''t even rise yet."


    "I know. It''s perfect for you to develop some night skills. Don''t worry. We''re just gonna do some light exercises. Please trust me. I''m not a very strict teacher."


    Leona led me outside. Out there a carriage was waiting. I say carriage but it had no wheels. It looked like a big sled to be more specific. And it was filled with rocks.


    "Alright, how about we start by doing a few laps. Pull this carriage a few times around the town."


    "Is this your idea of lightweight exercises?"


    "Isn''t it? Listen, magic is important, but you can''t neglect your physical training."


    Can''t argue there. I tried pulling it and I could do it¡­ but the weight and the fact it''s got no wheels¡­ made me go at a snail''s pace.


    "Leona¡­ isn''t there a quicker way?"


    "Hmm¡­ I suppose there is¡­"


    "Really?"


    But I soon regret my words. She pulled out a whip.


    "Faster training involves faster running!"


    *Whip crack*


    "Ouch!"


    "Come on. See? You can do it with proper motivation!"


    "This isn''t motivation, it''s torture!"


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Okay. That was a nice warm up."


    "Warm up my ass! You made me jog for 2 hours straight."


    "I guess we can take a short break."


    "Thanks."


    But as soon as I sat down¡­


    "Okay. Break is over."


    "That''s too freaking fast!"


    ¡­¡­..


    "Today we''re going to do some weight training."


    Leona wrapped around me some sort of soft pads that went from my wrist to the elbow, and from my knees all the way to the feet.


    "Now let me activate the enchantment."


    And as soon as she does I was on all fours. I couldn''t move a muscle.


    "Alright. This is a more advanced training method. Try doing a few laps like that."


    "Are you fucking kidding me!? I can''t move at all with these. You added too much weight. Come on. Can''t you help me out?"


    "Okay¡­ but remember, you asked for it."


    She then wrapped around my neck some sort of necklace with meat on it. And in the next moment¡­ she brought big wolves.


    "I''m going to let these doggies go now. They are very hungry. So I would run if I were you."


    "What the¡­"


    "Awooo!"


    As soon as she let go of the leashes the dogs came charging straight at me. I completely forgot about the weights and ran as fast as I could.


    ¡­¡­..


    "Alright, Yurishia. Today I''ll start teaching you techniques. The Hero is fond of the Dark Tiger Fist martial art, so I will have you learn it."


    Leona made a demonstration. Her fists were a blur and her moves delivered devastating blows. We were currently in an empty canyon so Leona wasn''t worried about the damage.


    "Finally some useful stuff. Alright. What do we start with?"


    "First give me your hand."


    "Huh?"


    I didn''t understand the purpose of this so I extend my hand. I soon regreted. Leona tossed me straight into a wall.


    "Aagh! What¡­ was that for?"


    "The first thing everyone needs to know is how to take a fall. So for today I''ll be tossing you around until you can get a proper landing."


    That day I was literally treated like a ragdoll. Bruises after bruises. My bones and my organs felt like they broke over and over. If I didn''t have my Cure All I would definitely be dead.


    ¡­¡­


    "Yurishia, the reason I was pushing you so hard, was to prepare your body. There might be a time when you can''t rely on magic. I am going to teach you my original move. Force Boost. A skill that transfers all the mana into the body.


    The pressure it puts on the body is quite big. So I needed to prepare you. Still, I am impressed. In just 2 weeks you managed to toughen up. Let''s see how your body lasts with this."


    "No! I don''t want any more training. You''re seriously gonna kill me!"


    ------


    ~Back in the present day~


    "Hello all. My name is Leona. I will be your martial arts instructor."


    A beautiful demi-human. Despite her name, she is actually a fox girl. Currently she was wearing a sports bra and black shorts similar to the ones you would see in a gym back on Earth. Her long chestnut hair complemented her beautiful hazel eyes perfectly. She had a pair of fluffy ears and a long fluffy tail. You know that people often call some girls as being thicc. Having fat in all the right places, creating sexy curves.


    Well¡­ this girl is bricc. Not only does she have all the right curves and a huge pair of breasts, but she is also muscular. Even more than Bessie. You can practically see her six pack abs. And the curves around her arms¡­ don''t get me wrong, she''s still very feminine but at the same time gives off a very imposing view.


    "N¡­ Nelia¡­ can we skip this class?"


    "It''s too late for that now. We would be noticed right away. But¡­ what''s wrong? You don''t look so good."


    That''s cause I''m scared. I don''t want to go through that trauma again. Please¡­ don''t let her notice me. This is the first time I didn''t want to stand out at all. I''m just gonna hide in the back and hope for the best.

 45: Let the lesson begin

    The students frown after hearing Leona''s introduction.


    "An incompetent teacher who''s not royal¡­"


    "Forget about being royal, she''s not even a Mazoku."


    Amelia quickly speaks up.


    "Leona sensei is a formidable person. I am sure you are wondering about her race, but she has earned the right to exist with us Mazoku. Moreover, she was the personal trainer of the former Warlord.


    In terms of physical strength, nobody can surpass her aside from maybe the Beast Emperor. This person fought for the Mazoku and has earned our respect. I think you''ll find her knowledge useful."


    Even with those words, the red uniforms have a dull reaction.


    "No offense, sensei, but what''s the point of physical training? Our classmates only got hurt because they didn''t know strong enough magic."


    "That is¡­"


    But Amelia was interrupted.


    "Magic can be pointless in many scenarios. You''re just too shallow to see it."


    The class erupted into noise.


    "Are you stupid?"


    "Bullshit."


    "Talking like that to us nobles."


    These were mixed with voices from the white uniforms.


    "She''s so cool."


    "Will we get muscles just like her?"


    "I want to fondle her tail."


    A male student stood up.


    "Even if you are a teacher, aren''t you saying just random stuff? The more magic you have the better."


    "Very, well. Let''s put that to the test. Come over here. Fire a spell at me. Don''t hold back."


    "You asked for it."


    The red uniform male got closer and began his chant. He put quite a lot of mana into his spell. A flaming spear formed in his hands.


    "Take this. [Ignition Spear]!"


    Leona didn''t flinch at all. As soon as the spear got near her¡­ she slapped it aside. Like brushing off a fly.


    "Oi¡­ it can''t be¡­"


    "Why didn''t she get burned?"


    "Was she using a barrier?"


    "No, I didn''t sense any magic coming from her."


    Leona once again spoke.


    "Used properly, martial arts can stand toe to toe with magic. You just need to learn how to control the flow of mana in your body. But that is for another time. Right now, the first lesson is¡­"


    She instantly closed the gap between her and the male red coat. She grabbed his uniform and imediately tossed him into the arena wall.


    "... learning how to take a fall."


    These guys have no idea who they are dealing with. Leona''s physical strength far exceeds my own. She could crush a mountain with her bare fists. Everyone started to settle down. Bessie''s eyes were the only ones that were sparkling. I guess she really is impressed to see a fellow demi-human with that much strength.


    "And remember, no matter how strong your spells are, it''s meaningless if it doesn''t connect. So you need to train your body to face such situations. Got it? Worst case scenario you will be fast enough to run from danger.


    I''ll drill basic knowledge into you until it becomes an instinct. Alright, now one by one, come over here and I''ll start teaching you."


    ------


    "Who''s next?"


    ¡­¡­


    "So weak."


    ¡­¡­


    "Did I go too far?"


    These were the words that often came out of Leona''s mouth. Everyone that faced her was treated like a ragdoll. Her teaching has changed compared to what she made me go through, because she also taught the class basic stances¡­ but mostly she is the same as always.


    Some students tried stuffing their faces in her boobs, but even if they managed to get close and rub even a bit against them¡­ a world of pain was waiting for them in the next second. But I can''t blame them, because I did the exact same thing the first time I met Leona. You just can''t help wanting to stuff your face between her boobs.


    "Hey you. The girl in the back. Don''t think I didn''t see you. Come over here. You''re next."


    Crap! She spotted me. If I use any form of self defense she will figure me out. I''m the only one that learned almost all the moves in her style. What am I gonna do? Wait! I''m overthinking it. All I have to do is do nothing. Take the fall and problem solved. Yup. I just need to lose.


    "Come on. Try throwing a punch at me."


    "I don''t want to."


    "Listen, I won''t be that rough. Just try to hit me, brace yourself and try landing on your feet."


    Guess I have no choice.


    "Okay. I''ll try."


    I throw a straight punch. As expected she twisted her body, deflected my punch, then used the momentum to try and throw me over her shoulder. I say "try" because¡­ that''s not what happened. I swiped her leg and used the position of my arm to push her down.


    *Slam*


    The one that hit the floor was Leona. D¡­ don''t tell me my body is so traumatized that it moved on its own!? I feel like she imprinted some forced habits on me. Survival instincts are more powerful than logic. I kinda understand how my servants feel when I force their bodies to do what I want.


    "Hou? It''s the first time in years since someone put me down. Care to try that again?"


    She once again stood up and gave me a few looks.


    "Umm¡­ no! That was just a reflex."


    "Still, that wasn''t bad. What''s your name?"


    "Y¡­ Yurishia."


    "Interesting. The same name of the Warlord. I once knew her very well. How about we kick it up a gear?"


    She took a fighting stance. Unlike before she was getting serious.


    "You better try your best not to get hit, cause this might kill you a bit."


    "Nono!! Wait. I don''t want¡­"


    "Here I come!"


    Shit. She''s seriously charging me. And with her speed magic is useless. The problem is, I can tell she''s not pulling her punches. If I get hit it''ll be like in One Punch Man. Well, I probably can take one punch, but I don''t want to deal with her barrage. I have no choice but to fight back. So I also took the fighting stance and braced myself.

 46: Battle of fists

    A flurry of punches and kicks were coming my way. All I could do right now was to dodge.


    "What''s wrong? All you are doing is dodging. If you don''t fight back, I''ll just keep coming!"


    She spinned once and threw a kick at me. I used both my arms to block it but the force still sent me flying. But it didn''t end there. She continued her pursuit and was about to land a huge karate chop.


    Fuck this. I''m done. I don''t intend to get hit by that. So I grabbed her hand and plunge my feet into her stomach forcing us to take distance again.


    "Nice move. How about this?"


    She leaped and forced her elbow into me but I managed to block it. However that turned out to be a faint. She violently grabbed my head and was preparing to hit me with her knee. That was a deadly combo. However I seen it before. I rapidly force myself downwards to avoid the knee. Then standing in my hands I grabbed her head in between my thighs and throw her onto the ground.


    "How do you like that?"


    "He¡­ hehe! It''s been a while since someone managed to ruffle up my fur! Let''s go further!"


    Fast! I had no choice but to enhance my feet with magic to match her speed. Double kick. My leg crossed hers. She grabbed my arms and tried throwing me, but I tried pulling another kick for her to let me go. Each time we clashed a small shockwave was formed.


    "Hyiaaa!"


    "Uwoo!"


    Our battle obviously stirred mixed feelings among the students.


    "Wow! What a fight!"


    "Is the teacher going easy?"


    "A commoner can''t surpass a noble!"


    "Lady Yurishia is simply amazing!"


    "She might make it all the way to the top."


    "Isn''t this too dangerous?"


    I couldn''t pay much attention as I had to focus.


    Leona lets out a laugh and at the same time, she steps to the side but appears before me as if he¡¯d used magic.


    ¡°Fuuuuu!!¡±


    I could only see a flash of her palm like a trail of light.


    ¡°Fumu. A perfectly good blow.¡±


    I use all my strength to react to Leona¡¯s strike.


    Her fist and my arms collide and a I end up getting blown away.


    ¡°Was that your limit just now?¡±


    I shouldn''t go to these lengths but¡­ something has awakened me. Then I realized it. I''m freaking having too much fun! Despite the fear this woman filled me with¡­ I don''t want to stop.


    ¡°Is it okay to have another go?¡±


    ¡°Come at me again and again if you want.¡±


    Leona breathed in and stopped.


    She concentrated her power in her feet and this time it wasn¡¯t just her hands that turned into a flash of light but her entire body.


    She accelerates at such a speed that even my Ruin Eyes can barely see her.


    ¡°Fumu. This speed is far superior.¡±


    I up my power a level and strike. As our fists collide their powers struggle against each other.


    Leona was getting more and more into it too. A normal person would be dead by now. Of course, she''s still nowhere near serious. Even when I was in my prime I couldn''t match her.


    ¡°Amazing. Your plan just now went very well.¡­¡­It almost feels like I¡¯m remembering something¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Crap. Did she figure me out?


    ¡°It doesn''t matter now.¡±


    Leona comes again but this time there¡¯s no speed. Instead there¡¯s a strange thirst for blood in her eyes.


    ¡°No you don''t¡­¡­.!!¡±


    ¡°Slow.¡±


    I release my strike against Leona''s kick. However her leg takes my power and wards it off.


    That blows I unleashed were probably strong enough to break any Mazoku in half but she took it head on like it was nothing. I forgot how fierce of a woman she is. It''s even scarier when you think I''m not at full strength and she''s still just toying with me technically.


    ¡°You¡¯re actually a big deal, miss Yurishia. I¡¯ll give you a reward.¡­.Haaa¡­¡­.!!¡±


    A crashing sound rings out and I received a full body blow but I still managed to stand on my feet.


    "Not done. Secret Art - Lighting tiger fist"


    "Hou? Then I''ll respond the same!"


    10 punches


    20 punches


    50 punches


    Our hands became so fast that they created afterimages as they clashed in an ORA ORA ORA fury.


    We stood in the centre of a typhoon of force where everything around us was mown down by our pressure.


    ¡°Kyaaaaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this!? What¡¯s with this natural disaster!?¡±


    ¡°Earthquakes are still happening¡­¡­.¡±


    The students were scared again. I guess I should stop playing around.


    "Secret Art - Bullet Jab"


    I try throwing a powerful punch into her face however¡­


    "Secret Art - Flowing Water Counter"


    With great skill she brushed my attack to the side and followed up with a powerful upercut. It slammed into my chin and lifted me off the ground.


    "Guaah!"


    I spit a bit of blood, but I wasn''t done yet. I twisted myself in the air and land a kick at the back of her neck. She lost balance for a second. Now was my chance.


    "Secret Art - Raging Fall"


    "You''re good¡­ but I''m done playing."


    She slammed her fist into the ground. Cracks formed and the ground was blown apart. Debris were flying everywhere stopping my momentum.


    "What?"


    "It''s time to end this. Secret Art - Bone shattering punch."


    A solid hit. I felt my ribs breaking. My vision got hazy¡­ as expected¡­ I wasn''t ready for something like this¡­ and I blacked out."


    ------


    When I woke I found myself in sort of bed.


    "Yuri-nee. You''re alright!"


    Lumi-chan was sitting right next to me. And around the bed were all my servants.


    "Lady Yurishia, how are you feeling?"


    "I''m okay¡­ I guess? But what happened?"


    "Well¡­"


    Before Nelia could finish, another voice cut her off.


    "That''s because of me. I brought you here."


    "Leona-sensei?"


    Oh right. She knocked me unconscious. Right now she was wearing casual clothes though.


    "This is the infirmary but I asked the nurse to leave for a bit. Seeing that you recovered so fast¡­ there''s no doubt. You are that Yurishia. Yurishia Bahamut. My former disciple and the former Warlord."


    "Erm¡­ ummm¡­ I don''t know what you are talking about."


    "Don''t try to hide it. That''s the only explanation. Who else could have used the Dark Tiger Fist martial art so skilled?"


    "Umm¡­ my minotaur servant here taught me?"


    "That''s not gonna work either. You have the same scent! You can''t hide that!"


    "Scent?"


    Bessie then turned to me.


    "She''s right, boss. For us demi-humans, each individual has a unique scent. If you hang around them long enough, even if you change your appearance, you can''t change your scent. Even if you take 10 baths."


    *Sigh*


    Guess there''s no way out of this one. So I took my mask off.


    "Long time no see, Leona."


    "Mmmuu!"


    She imediately jumped at me and gave a big hug. Our breasts pressed tightly against each other. For a second I was in heaven. I say a second because in the next¡­


    *Crack*


    I could hear my back cracking.


    "Leona stop! Let¡­ ouch¡­ go! Your squeezing me too tight!"


    "Yurishia-sama! I thought you were dead! It''s so gooood to see you again! I''ve been lonely without you!"


    "Ouch! You''re breaking me! Stop it already!"


    I forgot about this. Yes. She was an extreme teacher. But her affection levels were also extreme. Haven''t I suffered enough already? I need to calm her down. Since the cat is out of the bag¡­ I need to have a chat with her.

 47: A teacher is my ally now

    After Leona calmed down, I decided to tell her what happened to me. It took a while. Her emotions are all over the place.


    "I can''t believe it¡­ you went through so much¡­"


    "What''s done it''s done. I would rather think of the future. But Leona, I am curious¡­ do you have any idea why those creeps tried to get rid of me? Why are they so focused on nobility to begin with?


    "Well¡­ it''s kind of hard to say. There is a huge discrimination going on. Lady Yurishia, the times have changed. Even back when you were around, nobles always thought they were superior. They only saw commoners like ants. They are necessary to build the colony and must serve the queen. They see themselves as an ant queen, that have the right to work the others to death.


    Because I am not a Mazoku and because I dedicated myself to the demon race, I have been given special privileges. As long as I don''t cross the line. Teaching here is one of the conditions I must fulfill.


    I always thought it was strange when Byron, Volmund and Liliana passed down your dying words as you never cared about stuff like bloodlines. They probably tried using you as a way to finally show their superiority."


    Well that''s stupid. Why the hell do they care so much? Everyone should be equal. Yes, some are rich and some are poor, but that doesn''t mean that the poor are inferior and should be deprived success in life.


    "Moreover they increased their powers exponentially. Also because of them the nobles have gained great appreciation. Some Mazoku that followed them gained strength and they can''t be compared to normal Mazoku these days. For now their goal is to try fending the dimensional monsters but I am sure they will go to war with humans again with the first opportunity."


    Can''t say I am surprised. I don''t know if they lied or not but those 3 really hated humans from the bottom of their hearts.


    "By the way Yurishia, were you holding back during our fight? Your punches were lacking power compared to when I trained you."


    "I wasn''t holding back. For some reason I can''t use my full powers. I thought coming to this school might help me."


    "Oh, then I have an idea? How about I just train you again?"


    "Are you trying to kill me again!? You traumatized me enough already."


    "But I became more gentle. Don''t worry. I''ll give you proper breaks."


    "E¡­ Re... Really?"


    "Yup. Since you also have to attend school¡­ it will be a 1 minute break per five hours. Sleeping time will be roughly 3 hours. That way you can fit school into the schedule! Okay?"


    "Of course it''s not okay!! Isn''t that a deadly schedule!? The conditions are extremely bad. You haven''t become gentle at all. You became tyrannical!"


    This woman will be the end of me one day. She''s way too dangerous. Just thinking about what she plans on doing with me gives me goosebumps.


    "By the way, lady Yurishia, you should really focus on the dungeon. You''re the only person that didn''t go in. Rumors are kinda spreading that you are scared."


    "Can''t you just tell me where the secret classes will be held?"


    "Even if I wanted to, I can''t. I don''t know. Those inscriptions were made by the principal himself. He assigns teachers to the secret classes. He''s the only one who knows."


    Guess I should start doing that dungeon. It might be interesting although I am not fond of labyrinths.


    "Hey, Yurishia¡­ I assume you enrolled here to be eligible for the Maou test."


    "That''s right. Why?"


    "Once the year is over¡­ take me with you!! Please!!!"


    Wha¡­!? What triggered this development. When I enrolled here I thought I might conquer a few cute girls, not go for the teacher route.


    "I''m miserable here. It''s so boring. I should have stayed with you years ago. It was my bad call. But please¡­ let me stay with you this time. It''s so boring being a teacher."


    "Sorry, Leona. I had some bad experiences in the past. Even if it''s you, I don''t know if I should trust you. For starters I don''t even know if I should let you leave this place now that you know my identity."


    "Is that why those girls are your slaves?"


    "Pretty much."


    "Then let me become your slave too!"


    "Eeh!?"


    "Come on. Please? Besides¡­ I really miss¡­ you know."


    "What?"


    "Are you really going to make me say it? Your big fat dick!"


    Well¡­ what can I say. Although I always wanted to have sex with Liliana back in the day I could never approach her. However, Leona was more than happy to by partner. Her stamina matched my own.


    "I haven''t had proper sex since you left with your former companions."


    "THAT''S IT! I CAN''T TAKE ANYMORE!"


    The one that shouted was Nelia.


    "Lady Yurishia, you are having sex with every girl you meet¡­ but you always ignore me and make me do the cleaning. It''s not fair. How do you think I feel after inhaling your scent all this time? Why did you never approach me?"


    How did things turn up like this?


    "Erm¡­ Nelia¡­ sorry. I didn''t mean to be rude or leave you out, but¡­ do you even have a pussy?"


    "What kind of question is that? I know I am not a humanoid Mazoku but of course I have pussy."


    "Ignoring a girl isn''t right, Yurishia. Didn''t I teach you better? Oh! That gives me a great idea. Do it with both of us!"


    Doesn''t look like I got a choice. This sure feels out of place. I wake up in an infirmary bed and I''m asked to do sex. I can handle it as all my injuries are cured. I feel ok. But it does feel weird. But I won''t disappoint my girls.


    "Fine. The rest of you, please leave. Leona, Nelia¡­ I''ll grant your wish. I''ll shower both of you with my love."

 48: Double sex

    Lady Yurishia ¡­loves my breasts right? You always stare at them."


    "That¡¯s because I love huge tits."


    "I intend to use my breasts today."


    "Sounds good."


    Nelia wants to serve me. I can¡¯t ignore this as her master. I headed to Nelia.


    "Wait, Yurishia!"


    Leona¡¯s voice echoed.


    "M-me too¡­I also want to service you. No, please let me do it!"


    "You too?"


    Really, these lewd girls. They seem to love me deeply.


    "It can¡¯t be helped. Come here both of you."


    When I gave them an order, both of them approached me like a happy dog.


    They kneeled in front of me, and of course I made my dick appear.


    "*sniff*¡­ Yurishia''s thing¡­ I missed this so much."


    "Your sexual desire is too great after all."


    Nelia voluntarily exposed her chest, grabbed my dick and placed it in her breasts.


    *pechipechi* she rubbed it in her breasts, then little by little, my dick got erect.


    "N, kuu¡­I-It already got big¡­! Your penis is too big that I got surprised¡­!"


    "I guess you can sandwich my dick with your chest."


    "Fufu, my chest is my pride after all."


    She opened a room, then started sandwiching my dick. But...


    "M-me too!"


    A force bumped on Nelia¡¯s chest, Leona participated in the war too. Since Leona is also exposed, my penis became sandwiched by two tits.


    Two soft things are sandwiching my dick and I can feel it being squashed.


    "Kuh¡­Leona, why are you obstructing me!?"


    "I will be the one to service Yurishia. I missed her more."


    The pressure increases as the two of them try to push the other.


    "Lady Yurishia is my¡­!"


    "No, It¡¯s me¡­"


    The two moved and were trembling at the same time. Seeing them, both of their nipples are erect and rubbing at each other.


    "You perverts, your nipples are erect from feeling it."


    "I am not to blame¡­"


    "I just thought of you¡­"


    Kukuku, interesting. I had a certain idea


    "Rub your nipples while servicing my dick. Then, I will put it in on the one who doesn¡¯t cum."


    "I-insert you say¡­?"


    "Yurishia, is that for real¡­?"


    When I said sex, the color of the eyes of the two changed. They glared at each other, and stick their bodies closer.


    "Nu¡­My nipples¡­I¡¯ll make you feel a lot!"


    "I¡¯ll show you the guts of a fox!"


    As expected of these two excellent girls, they didn¡¯t forget to service me either.


    They began to move up and down in matching breath. Seeing the fair complexion breasts being squashed is the best.


    Occasionally, a transparent liquid goes out of the tip of my penis.


    "Kuh¡­Fuu, Leona¡¯s nipples is huge, I can feel it¡­!"


    "Wha!? My nipple isn¡¯t that huge! Your nipple is just too erect!"


    "Fun, My nipple can¡¯t feel if it¡¯s not Yurishia''s¡­ Aaahn!"


    I can see that they¡¯re both competitive with each other. Nelia bit her lower lip in agony, and Leona¡¯s breathing became rough and she shivering.


    These two are near climax already.


    As they approach climax, both of their paizuri keeps accelerating. Pre-cum and sweat intertwine and lubricated my penis.


    The erect nipples hitting my dick also feels good.


    "Ah, I¡¯m¡­about to¡­!"


    "M-Me too¡­I¡¯m going to¡­!"


    Both of them convulsed little by little. Then...


    "I-I can¡¯t¡­! I¡¯m cummiiiiiing!"


    "Fuaaaan! Uunaaaaa! Cummiiiiiiiing!"


    *Bikunb Bikun* Both of them came at the same time.


    I also ejaculated in sync. The semen fired like a fountain and made a puddle of white liquid in the valley.


    "Ah¡­haa¡­ lady Yurishia came too.


    "Seeing Yurishia cumming makes me happy above anything¡­"


    The two lie down in place.


    "I¡¯ll insert it in both of you since it was simultaneous."


    Nelia showed me her pussy. At first I thought it was beneath those fangs. But I think that''s just another mouth. Her pussy was in her spider ass. She had two holes although not visible. One was her web hole and her¡­ well¡­ anus and the other was her mating hole. This feels like bestiality but I don''t care. Let''s see how a spider pussy feels.


    "Doing me from the back. I¡¯m glad. Are you going to be violent like a beast?"


    "I¡¯ll make you release a gasping voice from your mouth right away."


    I put my erect penis on the entrance of her vagina and thrust in my waist.


    "Ahn, Ukuu! Your big thing is coming in¡­Aaahn~!"


    The penis immediately went inside Nelia. It smoothly inserts her vagina with a powerful swallow. Incredible. However, once it went inside, it tightened.


    "Haaa,nnn, does it feel good?"


    "Yeah, it fits perfectly into mine. Doing it this way will make me cum soon."


    Actually, even if I don¡¯t move, Nelia¡¯s pussy stimulates my penis.


    So, the stimulation is sure enough to make me ejaculate without moving my hips.


    "But, that¡¯s half-kill¡­"


    "¡­Please, move your waist, make me cum with Yurishia¡¯s cock!"


    Being silent for a while, she finally pleaded. She¡¯s breathing roughly, it¡¯s already her limit.


    "Then, I¡¯ll do as you wish."


    Just as Nelia wished, I grabbed her spider body and began to shake my waist. However, I started at max power.


    "Ah, Hiin! This is, it¡¯s too strong from the start!"


    "I¡¯m doing only as you wished. Didn¡¯t you tell me to not hold back and make you cum?"


    "Because, doing it so suddenly¡­Ahn~ It feels too good! I¡¯m going to break!"


    "I¡¯ll fix you if you do. That¡¯s why be at ease and cum!"


    To make Nelia cum, I further increased the speed of the piston.


    Her body trembles from the violent attack.


    "Don¡¯t, it¡¯s impossible already! CumCum, Cummiiiiiiiiiiinnnnggg!!"


    Feeling the sign of climax, I nailed my penis towards her womb and finished her.


    "Cumming, I¡¯m cumming from Yurishia¡¯s diiiiiiiick!!"


    Nelia climaxed and her whole body trembles in pleasure.


    "Haahaa, T-That was amazing. I thought I would faint¡­"


    "Nelia, I still haven¡¯t finished yet."


    Saying that, she trembled.


    "P-Please wait for a moment. I still have to regain¡­hii!"


    I began to move my waist without waiting for her to finish speaking.


    "It¡¯s my turn to enjoy it this time."


    I moved selfishly without minding Nelia.


    I bang my waist greedily and violently, enjoying the feeling of her vagina.


    "Ah, Ah, I can¡¯t feel my waist!"


    I continued to piston and felt my ejaculation rising.


    "I¡¯m about to cum, Nelia."


    "Nn, Haa! Come! Put your semen inside me!"


    "Yeah, I¡¯m going to fill you up until you¡¯re full!"


    "A, aaaaaaa! Cumming, cumiiiiiing!!"


    "Uu!"


    Her vagina shuts tightly and stimulates my penis violently.


    Then I ejaculated as I can¡¯t endure it.


    Byuu! Byuubyuurururur!!


    I pulled my dick out and Nelia''s body trembles in pleasure.


    "Can you still go on?"


    It was Leona''s turn now.


    "Of course. It would be troublesome if you make light of me."


    "Then I won¡¯t stop until I wring out all of your semen."


    "You¡¯re cheeky. That¡¯s only if you can last, but you see"


    "I¡¯ll be the attacker¡­"


    "Fuu, very well then."


    This time, Leona is on top assuming a cowgirl position.


    Her muscular yet feminine body always had an appeal to me.


    "I¡¯m going to enjoy this to the full extent. I-I¡¯m going to put it in¡­I don¡¯t mind if you suddenly cum."


    There¡¯s still some semen left on the penis, it was swallowed inside her vagina. The sticky feel covers my penis and tightens up.


    "Haaaun!"


    Leona, as if riding a horse trembled as she felt greater pleasure than she thought. Since she didn¡¯t move, I can assume that she came already.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Did you cum already?"


    "¡­U¡­ don''t make fun of me. It''s been so long since I felt this¡­"


    She breathed deeply for a while before she began to speak again.


    "¡­For this¡­ to be so big."


    It was a whisper but I managed to hear her words.


    However, I didn¡¯t ask again.


    "I¡¯ll start then."


    Her vagina that just climaxed brandished my penis according to her movement.


    "Nn, nnnffuu! Ah, Faan."


    Whenever she moves her waist up and down, *tap tap*, her chest jumps, it¡¯s quite lewd.


    I reached to that abundant chest. While massaging the soft breast that sweats slightly, the nipples are already standing.


    *Kuri Kuri*, while massaging it, Leona¡¯s hard nipples got even more erect.


    "Aaahaaaaaan! Doing nothing but my nipples, I¡¯m going to cum again¡­Fuun!"


    "What? I though you¡¯re going to make me cum?"


    "Ahii, Hiin, T¡­This should¡¯nt be¡­! Shtoop! Deep inside¡­Cummiiiing!"


    Although she raised a lovely voice, her vagina twines itself and tightens hard.


    Her light climax seems to continue several times.


    "Afuu ,kufuu!"


    The pressure of Leona¡¯s vagina who¡¯s moving at top is rising rapidly. It seems that her her limit is approaching.


    "Cum as much as you like! Keep cumming until I¡¯m satisfied!"


    "Auun! Cumiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing!"


    *Biku Biku Biku Biku*¡­!


    "Oi oi, are you done already? Where''s your prided stamina?"


    While I was waiting for an answer, I pushed my penis deep inside Leona.


    "N, Nfaaa! Now, kufuun! Hafuu! I just came so please stop!"


    She¡¯s sensitive since she just climaxed.


    "Haahaa¡­Ahii¡­Ahii¡­!"


    Her breathing became rough.


    If you breathe like an animal, that makes me want to feel you more.


    I shake my waist more.


    "Ya, wa, that place! W-wait! I just came, auuu!"


    Sex is the only subject I dominated over Leona. Consider this playback. She pulled her writhing waist as she felt an unknown pleasure after that started right after she came.


    However, I grabbed the retreating waist and inserting it in so deep that it reached the uterus again.


    "Haaaaan! It feels too good¡­T-This is haaun!"


    "Isn¡¯t it fine to feel good? I¡¯ll do it more."


    "Anuu, Hiuu, Aaaaa! Shtop! Shhtoop¡­! oooon!"


    Leona''s barked like a wild beast.


    "Yaaan, I-I¡¯m going crazy, kuhaaaan! Crazyyyyyyy!"


    The pleasure was too big for her, that she¡¯s panting and became broken.


    However, I didn¡¯t mind her state and kept stirring her insides.


    I¡¯m about to cum soon.


    "Cumming"


    "Hyaaaan! Cum insiiiiiiiiidee! Inside my pussy¡­Let out a looooooot! Make me pregnaaaaaant!"


    If you say that much, I have to meet your expectations.


    "I¡¯ll pour it inside your womb¡­! Savour it!"


    "Nooooo! Cummmiiiiiiiiiiiing!"


    Leona¡¯s vagina tightened, constricting my penis at the same time she spoke.


    "It¡¯s coming iiiiiiin! At lot is coming iiiiiiiin!"


    That was amazing. I missed her pussy. Both Nelia and Leona were exhausted. This was a fine recovery therapy if I may say so.

 49: Challenge in the dungeon

    -The next day-


    For once Nelia didn''t have to handle the cleaning duty. Leona said she''ll cover it up. For now I decided to not put Leona under my Subordination Magic. That doesn''t mean I fully trust her. But she loves having sex with me too much.


    Also it would be troublesome for me if someone would find out a teacher became my slave. She would only get in trouble and I will lose any advantage I can get out of her.


    Leaving things aside for now, I decided to follow her suggestion. Today I''ll focus on the dungeon. Today''s lesson in class was pretty basic. I think lame would be more accurate. I was praying for class to end.


    After class ended me and my slaves were heading towards the dungeon.


    "Aneue, did you listen to the dungeon explanation properly?"


    "What''s there not to understand? Go as deep as you can and find all secret classes locations. I remember a clause saying that if you reach the final floor and bring a tiara like object hidden there you are imediately accepted as a candidate for the end year tournament. Simple."


    "You weren''t listening at all. We should only go up to to floor 20. It''s impossible to go all the way to the bottom. Not even teachers managed to go beyond. The principal is the only one that went all the way and placed the tiara there. Our numbers¡­ might not suffice. Besides, it will take forever. It''s a dungeon labyrinth after all. We need to also draw a basic map so we don''t get lost each time we come in."


    "Not necessary. I can teleport, remember? I just need to think "stairs floor 20" and we are there. As long as I get there once, even if I don''t memorize the labyrinth, as long as the location of the stairs don''t change I can teleport as I please just by thinking about it."


    With that aside we headed for the entrance. A big staircase descend into the dark. The first floor was quiet. As expected it was free of monsters like promised. So we just had to look for the next stairway.


    But yeah. This place was totally like a labyrinth.


    "Oof. Another dead end. We need to turn back."


    "Wrong. The next waypoint is really near. I''m not going back."


    "Lady Yurishia¡­ the walls have been coated with high amounts of anti-magic layers to withstand combat. You can''t expect to break through it with magic."


    "Nope. I''m breaking it with my fist."


    *Bang*


    While it''s true that the anti-magic layers are a stretch even for me, that doesn''t mean physical attacks don''t work. I collapsed the wall and a new path opens up. And as expected¡­ my slaves were very confused.


    "Well don''t just stand there. Nobody said it''s against the rules to find shortcuts."


    Nelia and Shizu giggled while the rest were still a bit shocked. Nevertheless, we marched on. Soon we reached an open space and what seemed like a door with stairs going deeper. This must be the waypoint. The door itself¡­ I could sense a powerful barrier placed on it. It''s a very potent magic. Whoever put it was a very skilled caster. It makes sense monsters can''t reach floor 1. I''m curious what kind of monsters they put.


    As I was preparing to go further a cold and sharp voice calls out.


    "So, you finally show your face around here, miss Yurishia."


    I turned around and from a shadowy corner a man wearing the red uniform, with blue hair and cold like black eyes was approaching me.


    "I was starting to think that you truly are a coward and refuse to venture into the dungeon. So you''re the girl I heard so much about. An absurd mix of slaves that follow a girl who don''t even show proper respect to the teachers."


    "You seem to know me, but I don''t know you."


    "Allow me to enlighten your ignorance. You are standing before Celsus Aquinas. Heir of the Aquinas household and a student from the first training class."


    That means nothing to me. But I did notice that he also had 5 other red uniforms behind him.


    "Allow me to also introduce my friends. From left to right: Crixus, Lars, Eustace, Viola and Cornelia."


    "Okay. So what do you want from me?"


    "To teach you respect since you clearly lack it. You have insulted not only Azamar, but sensei Amelia as well. The Ornelia family have a close relationship with us. You need to learn your proper place. Listen, I personally don''t want to hurt you. If you get on all fours, beg for forgiveness and admit that us nobles are superior to you commoners then I am willing to let you go and overlook everything you did."


    "I would be lying. You''re no better than me at all. If you ask me, it''s you nobles that need taught respect. You think you can still keep up that attitude once I become Maou?"


    "Take that back! As if the future Maou will be a filthy commoner. Everyone knows that the Maou will 100% be a royal."


    "Then tell me, in your eyes what is a maou?"


    "A title bestowed upon the purest Mazoku. The bloodline that is worthy of ruling all the Mazoku. The authority that shall make nobility prosper."


    "Every word you just said is incorrect. A maou is only one thing. Absolute power. The power to do whatever he pleases and bend everyone to his will. I''ll happily teach this lesson to you."


    "Boss, wait. Remember it''s not allowed to fight in the dungeon."


    Celsus claped his hands. The 5 red uniforms behind him made a path and pushed forward a white uniform girl.


    "Battles are allowed as long as there is a third party not involved as a witness. You''re not getting out of this one with words now that you insulted us."


    "I''ll take care of that cow."(Crixus)


    "Cow!? Don''t you dare call me that! Boss, let me show this guy what a minotaur can do. I''ll mop the floor with him!"


    "I''d very much like to humiliate Nelia."(Lars)


    "I''ll handle that pathetic excuse of a demonized human."(Eustace)


    "Then I''ll pick that tiny elf. Toying with her will be fun."(Viola)


    "Who are you calling tiny? I''m not small. You''re all just too big!"


    "Guess I''ll handle the dwarf then."(Cornelia)


    So one on one battles huh? I was hoping to get some exploration done. But seems like I have to handle this.


    "Fine. I''m game. Girls, enjoy yourselves just take some distance from one another. Crush them if you want but don''t kill them."


    "Understood!"(x5)


    "You''ll pay for mocking us. [Iblis]!"


    Celsus casts the magic Iblis which grants power to his allies. You know, it''s been ages since I used Iblis on someone other than myself. Let''s show him the difference in power.


    "[Iblis]! Now come. Let me show you that you''re nothing more than an insect."

 50: Sylvia and Bessie strike

    "Judging by that sword on your back I assume you are a swordsman. It truly gives off a nice aura. But it''s wasted on you."


    "I couldn''t care less what you think. I just know that I need to cut the enemies that stand in Aneue''s way."


    Eustace was a mazoku with horns like that of a ram, short black hair, golden eyes and light brown skin. He curled his lips into a smile at Sylvia''s words.


    "Well it just so happens that I am also specialized in swords. What do you say? Do you want a little lesson before I humiliate you?"


    "No thanks. After all, I got nothing to learn from you. I''m better than you."


    For a moment Eustace froze at those words. He pulls out a sword with a red hilt and golden blade.


    "Is that so?"


    He leaps into the air gathering magic into his blade.


    "Then try blocking my demon sword Grutir!"


    Eustace swings his holy sword down and at that moment it seemed like Sylvia¡¯s hand glittered and a flash of light appeared.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Eh?¡­¡­..Guaah!!¡±


    Eustace couldn''t even grasp what just happened. He just found himself crashing against the wall. His body slammed tightly against dungeons sturdy brick wall.


    ¡°With that skill level, it''s more like your sword is the one that''s wasted. And it''s a pretty good one too. If it could talk I bet it would be crying."


    ¡°¡­¡­.Youuu¡­¡­¡­ You¡¯re only a subordinate¡­. A filthy slave¡­. but you¡¯re pissing me off¡­¡­!! Take this! [Howling Nova]!"


    Howling Nova was a magic that Sylvia was well aware of. Yurishia performed it before her very own eyes, after all. A magic that creates 50 energy swords that attack the enemy like a barrage of arrows. However, Eustace''s version was weaker. He only managed to create 15 swords.


    "Pathetic."


    The swords were approaching, but Sylvia didn''t flinch. With one swing of her sword, all the blades were repelled.


    "What the¡­!?"


    "A trick like that isn''t even worth my attention. Maybe I overestimated you."


    In the next moment, Sylvia quickly jumped at him and kicked him in the stomach, sending him tumbling.


    "Darn it! You''ll regret that!"


    Eustace quickly got up on his feet again and drew a magic formation on the ground.


    ¡°Don''t you dare mock me. If swordsmanship is your talent, then you¡¯re no good at magic. Your physical ability is improved because of Iblis so you can probably move faster than me but you can¡¯t use any magic you aren¡¯t familiar with.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. So? What''s your point?¡±


    Sylvia still maintains a calm expression.


    ¡°You really are pissing me off. Are you stupid? Don¡¯t you understand? You have no way of countering my magic!!¡±


    The ground starts shaking unnaturally in a 30-meter radius around Sylvia. And in the next moment the ground itself engulfed Sylvia''s legs up to her knees. She didn''t sink like in a quicksand, but the ground rose up like an ant hill.


    "Earth barrier [Amarilis]. It robs people of movement by binding their feet and takes away their power. Hey, you can¡¯t move can you? Now it doesn¡¯t matter how good your sword skills are.¡±


    Eustace leisurely walks over to and places his free arm on his back.


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you another good thing. Come, my other sword. Greatsword Hrutir. The twin swords Grutir and Hrutir. Let me teach you something. If I can cut you in the same place with both swords then you will be inflicted with a powerful poison. Everyone who¡¯s wounded like that cries for help. Kyahahahaha¡±


    Eustace¡¯s face distorts in laughter.


    ¡°But no matter how much you beg I can¡¯t help you because I can¡¯t cure it. I don''t even know if there is a cure hahaha. But don''t worry. It''s not deadly. But you will wish for death.¡±


    Eustace casually approaches Sylvia with his twin swords.


    ¡°You still don''t get it?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°You are¡­ weak.¡±


    Sylvia violently slams her sword into the ground, breaking it and sending chunks of rocks flying.


    ¡°¡­..Aaah¡­¡­¡­.. Ouch¡­¡­. You¡­¡­¡­ How¡­¡­!?¡±


    Eustace jumps back in surprise.


    ¡°¡­¡­.. How¡¯d you do that¡­..!? Amarilis should have drained your power! Even your Iblis was supposed to disappear.¡±


    Sylvia takes a step forward with a nonchalant look on her face.


    "So? What of it? You might have drained my power, but that doesn''t mean you can drain the power within my sword. And now that I broke through your shallow tricks¡­ it''s time to break you."


    "Curse you!"


    Eustace gathering raging flames on his Grutir and a powerful gust of wind on his Hrutir and like a wild beast he charged at Sylvia.


    "I''ll squash you! Take this! [Twin Coil]!"


    "Zero stance - [Accel Rondo Strike]!"


    Without moving from her spot Sylvia raised her sword. At first Eustace thought that she was just blocking his attack. However, the moment they made contact, Eustace could clearly see 10 flashing lines aiming at him. They weren''t consecutive strike. It goes beyond what a human can do. They all happened at the same time.


    The swords were blocked, his arms were cut off and various cuts were made all across his body eventually slamming him into the ground.


    "Ugyaaa!!It hurts¡­.. Aaaaaah¡­¡­."


    Eustace screamed like a wild beast.


    "That should do it. I made sure to avoid cutting any vital spots and major blood veins. You''ll live. Let this pain be a lesson to you. Insulting me is one thing, but I won''t forgive anyone that looks down on Aneue."


    ------


    "Yosh. Today you have the honor of fighting the mighty Crixus! I heard you guys excel in physical strength. Let me show you what a properly trained Mazoku can do."


    Crixus was a man with short red hair and small horns but a bully figure.


    "Are you going to talk me to death? Come on already."


    "Fine. Then let me teach you¡­ you demi-humans are so poor with magic, but for us¡­ combining martial arts and magic makes us superior. Don''t blink. I''ll show you something amazing."


    Crixus charged forward and flames were wrapped around his fist. He was preparing a powerful punch. However¡­ when he got in striking range Bessie swiped his leg.


    "Wha¡­ ha¡­?"


    Crixus spinned around in the air, and Bessie followed up with a powerful elbow blow that sent him crashing into the wall.


    "I must say that was something amazing. Your face hitting the wall was really a nice view."


    "Why you¡­ I''ll make you pay."


    Crixus shoots flames from his fists, however they were all brushed off by Bessie.


    "Nani!?"


    "Haven''t you been paying attention to Leona sensei? Brushing off low level magic isn''t that hard."


    "Bitch¡­. Then how about this!"


    Crixus covered his entire body in flames with the fire magic Phoenix Mantle. At first it pretends to be defensive magic but it actually covers and completely burns its opponents the moment the moment it comes in contact with them.


    "You''re too full of openings. That might have worked as a surprised attack but¡­"


    Bessie also practice often with Yurishia¡­ so she got the grasp of slapping away magic quite quickly. She prepared her fists and instantly closed the gap.


    "You''re pride is going to be your downfall. Unlike the other girls, I don''t like toying with my prey. I always give my opponent a fast defeat. Secret Art - Raging Vapor."


    Bessie plunged her palms into Crixus stomach. The force behind that blow extinguished the flames and made Crixus violently cough blood.


    "..... Bitch¡­. I''ll remember this¡­. and Gaahaa.¡­.next time¡­."


    His internal organs were heavily damage and because of the pain he imediately fell unconscious.


    "Such an idiot. You really think there will be a next time? Your liver is weakened and your ribcage is cracked. Consider yourself lucky if you will be able to walk again. You were just a bug. I didn''t even get to properly release some steam. Forever an idiot. I''m glad boss didn''t have to deal with you."

 51: Nelia and Lumi-chan unleashed

    "Lady Nelia, why do you follow that bitch around? Even with your bad history, if you swear loyalty to Celsus I''m sure he would take you under his wing and give you a nice life. Why are you hanging around with trash like that?"


    Lars was a Mazoku with long spikey blonde hair, goat like horns, and emerald green eyes.


    "Lars, was it? I doubt you could ever understand, but your ideals and mine don''t match. It''s because of people like you that I was forced to do what I did. Furthermore¡­ you just called my friends trash. I can''t ignore that. Never again will I lose a friend or let them be insulted."


    "Kuh. Seems reason won''t get to you. Then I''ll brutally kill you. I should warn you that I specialize in lighting attacks. Your web is going to be useless. It will just conduct electricity. But don''t worry. I''ll make sure to adjust the output so you can properly regret your actions before I kill you."


    Lars crosses his fists and draws and magic formation.


    "[Domination Strike Sephiro]!"


    A large electric sphere break into 8 pieces and attack Nelia from all sides but she sees straight through. She generated sharp threads through her fingertips and cut the floor. She raised chunks of rocks and easily intercepted the blasts.


    ¡°Hurry up and come at me with your full might Mr weakling. If you don¡¯t you¡¯ll get crushed before putting out your full strength.¡±


    Lars grits his teeth.


    ¡°¡­¡­How did you know¡­..?¡±


    ¡°That you¡¯re weak?¡±


    ¡°Stop screwing around! You want me to get serious? Fine!"


    Lars drew an even more complex magic formation and two yellow electric snakes emerged. It was the spell Double Grandis.


    "Weakling-san. No matter how amazing the magic power is, it¡¯s useless if the user messes up.¡±


    ¡°Haa! What was that? You scared?¡±


    Nelia sighs again.


    ¡°I¡¯m saying the spell is wasted because you are such a fool. Is that any clearer?"


    Nelia also drew a magic formation. Although she specializez in web attacks, that doesn''t mean she doesn''t know proper spells too. Yurishia also taught her a few things. Which includes the jet black flame Nightmare Flare.


    However the electric snakes devoured her attack.


    "What were you saying?"


    "You need to pay closer attention to your surroundings. [Agni String]!"


    As if out of thin air, purple strings violently entangled around Lars and restrained him.


    "Haa. This won''t hold me. I''ll cut right through¡­ Guaahh¡­ fu¡­ what¡­ the¡­?"


    The moment he tried to electrify the string, it tightened and violently cut him, spreading blood.


    "I wouldn''t do that if I were you. That string is unbreakable for a reason. If you try to use magic on it, it will only tighten and eventually slice you. The only way to break free is through brute force, however seeing how easily you bleed¡­ you won''t be able to do that either. Your body is like butter."


    "Shut up! Even if I am tied like this, my snakes will still strike you! Go! Your strings won''t save you now!"


    "Want to test that theory? [Tempest Shredder]!"


    From behind Nelia, entangled web emerged. It had the thickness of a spear and the web was constantly vibrating. The speed of the vibration prevented the electricity to get to her. Raging thick webs scattered around like whips, excavating the ground. The debris and threads destroyed the snakes.


    Like a spear, Lars was pierced by the web and then the whip like force sent him flying and crashing against the wall.


    "GUaaaRfh!! It hurts¡­. Stop¡­!"


    "Aww, calm down. You''re only bleeding. I avoided any fatal spots. Although you might still die from blood loss, Mr weakling."


    "I¡­ I''m sorry¡­ please! Don''t let me die¡­!"


    "Very well. Then¡­ I will wrap you like the insect you are! My cocoon will stop the bleeding."


    Nelia got close. With her spider legs, she tumbled Lars around like a log, constantly wrapping him in spider web until only his nose and mouth were visible. He almost looked like a mummy.


    "There we go. Honestly though, lady Yurishia''s support is quite strong. I never felt this powerful before. Or maybe this guy really is just week. Nobles like these¡­ really are nothing more than insects."


    ------


    "Fufu! You''re so cute and small."


    "Quit calling me small! You''re going to regret it!"


    Viola was a woman with rather small breasts, long black hair that went all the way to her waist. Her bangs covered her left eye. She had a creepy smile. The most noticeable thing was that she had 5 rings. 3 on her right hand and 2 on her left.


    "My name is Viola. I am what you call a summoner. Fighting is boring, so I have others deal with it. A hobby of mine is collecting criters and playing with my enemies like toys. However most break too easily. And you totally look like a doll. So let me play around with you for a bit."


    "Hmph. From that you just described yourself as a coward."


    "Say what you will. Unlike others I don''t care for insults. Let''s have some, shall we?"


    Viola raised her right hand and one of her rings glowed. These rings contained a summoning stone. You can think of them as a place to store your familiars. And right now, 4 wolves around the size of a horse were summoned.


    "These are my cute puppies. Look, darlings. I found a new chew toy for you. Go get her!"


    Following the instructions, the 4 wolves jumped at Lumiera. However she only let out a small sigh. She waved her hand and from the ground, thick plant vines erupted and wrapped around the wolves.


    "What!?"


    Lumiera ignored her and commanded the vines. Like the tentacles of an octopus they started to slam the wolves up and down, hitting the ceiling and ground. The sound echoed across the labyrinth. Eventually after taking enough damage, the wolves faded into light particles.


    "He¡­ hahaha¡­ HAHAHAHA!"


    Viola burst into a crazy laughter.


    "Amazing. You''re¡­ the first that didn''t break! This is nice! That means I can use my other toys! Let''s play some more."


    "You''re so stupid."


    "What was that?"


    "I said you are stupid. Familiars are living things that should be treated with love like any other living creature. Even if you see them as toys, you should cherish them. But you don''t. You see them as tools that can be replaced."


    "Shut up! I don''t mind insults, but I won''t let you get away if you talk like that about my toys. A toy is meant to be used until it breaks or you get bored of it. You don''t need attachment to it!"


    Viola released all her rings at once. 2 giant ox, a huge rock golem, a human sized eagle, a giant centipede, a huge iguana with fangs and a blue gorilla like creature with sabertooth fangs. A stone can store more than one creature, depending on it''s power level.


    "These are all my prize toys. I said I would try not to break you, but I''m taking it back, miss chibi-chan. You''re probably blind since you keep your eyes closed. It will be over before you know it! Strike her down already!"


    "I don''t like being called chibi-chan. For that¡­ I am going to take¡­ a small look at you."


    Lumiera opened her eyes. Her eyes looked exactly like the night sky filled with stars. The moment she opened her eyes, a wave was unleashed. It felt like the space itself distorted. A blast like countless sound waves were generated. It felt like even the anti-magic walls couldn''t contain it. The moment the sound like blast made contact with the familiars it turned them into light particles.


    "AAAAAA! STOP! NOOOOOO!"


    The force also reached Viola. She felt as if her body was being disintegrated and wave force pushed her against the wall, forming a giant crater.


    Lumiera closed her eyes. If she left them open, she could have collapsed the corridor. She is a demi-god with magic power greater than Yurishia. Viola was pale as a ghost as her body was convulsing.


    "That''s what you get for calling me tiny. Don''t worry. You''ll have nightmares for a few weeks, but you''ll live. Well, at least I got to take a quick peek thanks to you. It was an amusing game. But you''re the one that ended broken. After all¡­ you shouldn''t play with toys at your age. Your parents should have raised you better.


    I wonder if Yuri-nee will give me some affection after this?"

 52: Iron maiden Shizu

    "Those long dwarf ears are so disgusting. I''ll do you a favor and cut them down."


    Cornelia was a beautiful and dignified Mazoku. She gave off that authority air around her but at the same time she had the beauty of an idol. 2 short oni horns, long straight pink hair and two beautiful blue eyes.


    "Ara? I can''t let you do that. Lady Yurishia is quite fond of them. She likes stroking my ears and feeling their fluffyness."


    Cornelia had a katana attached to her hip which she unsheathed.


    "I have nothing else to say to you. I''m going to slice you."


    Seeing that Shizu also manifested her weapon. A massive War Hammer which is white with gold accents. It can extend or contract its handle by pouring mana into it.


    It is made of rodensium, the strongest known metal in Stellaria. Because of that it has enough strength and durability to withstand the strain and is capable to crush entire armies of incredibly powerful monsters. It is also enchanted so Shizu can weild it without needing brute strength.


    "HAAA!"


    "OOO!"


    A powerful katana slash collided with Shizu''s hammer. The enchanted blade was powerful. Shizu used her hammer as a shield and at the same time she jumped back, nullifying the impact. Cornelia didn''t stop her assault however.


    Hammer and katana clashed. Each time a powerful shockwave was generated. One thing Cornelia prided herself with was speed. In a flurry of strikes she manages to send the hammer flying. She then leaped in the same direction.


    "Without this weapon you won''t survive long. I might claim this since it''s a nice metal."


    But the moment she tried lifting the hammer¡­


    "What!? Come on!"


    No matter how much she tugged on it, it wouldn''t move an inch.


    "Sorry, but only I can weild that hammer. It was enchanted to only react to me. Not even lady Yurishia can lift it."


    "What a waste. Then I''ll claim your ears as consolation. But before that, let me show you the difference between us."


    Cornelia took a heavy step and disappeared. She didn''t teleport or became invisible. She was simply moving so fast that you couldn''t see her. Gusts of wind were surrounding Shizu from all size.


    "I bet you can''t even see me now. This is the power of a superior race. Has fear finally reached you?"


    Cornelia then made a big swing with her katana trying to slice Shizu''s ears, however she dodges the attack nimbly.


    "What!? How¡­ did you actually see me?"


    "Nope? My eyes couldn''t follow you. But my ears could hear you. I can hear your every step, you know?"


    "Kuh. It makes no difference. With no weapon you can''t defend!"


    "Is that so?"


    Shizu waved her hand and a few boulders assaulted Cornelia. But with the precision of a surgeon she cut through all of them like butter.


    "You insult me. This blade can cut rocks with ease."


    "Then let''s try something harder."


    This time black lightning sparks emerged from her hand and a dark pillar was created. Shizu threw it at Cornelia. Once again she prepared to slice it. But her blade couldn''t cut it. She was pushed back by the impact.


    "How¡­ can¡­ wait¡­ this dark pillar. It''s made out of¡­."


    "Bingo. It''s iron. It seems this labyrinth is full of it."


    "But dwarves can''t use magic of that level!"


    "True. That''s why I have this."


    Shizu points towards the stone on her forehead. The moon stone. A stone capable of controling any material according to the wielders will.


    "It''s still pointless if you can''t hit me."


    Cornelia once again accelerated however Shizu also unleashed the stones power once again creating a complex pillar structure. Cornelia slammed into one of them.


    "Arghua!"


    "Sorry. Speed is useless if you don''t have room to maneuver. You really thought I can''t deal with you? I''ve been many adventures and I even became a guild master. I''m more experienced than you, missy."


    "Shut up! You''re just an inferior race!"


    "Eh? Aren''t you cocky? Besides you didn''t even notice."


    "Notice what?"


    "Look behind you."


    Shizu''s hands were still emitting sparks. When Cornelia turned around she saw an iron giant. A creature made completely out of iron that reached all the way to the ceiling. It had a spider body like Nelia, the head of a lion and 4 arms. A true chimera.


    "This can''t¡­"


    "It''s going to hurt a bit so brace yourself."


    Because of the pillary terrain Cornelia didn''t have time to maneuver. The chimera used it''s fists to constantly slam on the ground at high speeds. It didn''t take more than 2 seconds for Cornelia to drop her katana. She looked like a ragdoll as she was constantly getting pummeled by the huge iron fists. Eventually Shizu stopped and made all the iron disappear.


    Cornelia''s body was left in a big crater.


    "Oh my. Did I go too far? Well¡­She''s still breathing. A few broken bones are a fitting punishment for someone that wanted to take away my ears."


    ------


    "Well, mister Celsus. We''ve been starring at each other for quite some time. Do you plan to make a move already?"


    "I just wanted to spare you a few more minutes of pain. I want your humiliation to be perfect. Have you noticed? The battle sounds have ended. Your slaves were probably no match for my friends. But even I will admit it. I am surprised that they couldn''t put up more of a fight. Maybe now you''ll realize the power of the nobles, hahaha!"


    Footsteps could be heard in the dark. Celsus made a big smile, however his face soon distorted into shock. It was my slaves. They each brought one of those guys. They red uniforms were heavily beaten and all were unconscious. My slaves pilled them all together. Then they once again looked at me.


    "Hey, boss, these guys were weaklings."


    "And very dumb if I might add."


    "Yuri-nee, these scums are nothing more than worms."


    ".....this¡­. This can''t be possible!!"


    "What''s the matter? Scared? Don''t worry. Girls, whatever happens don''t interfere. That''s an order. He''s my prey."


    "Understood."(x5)


    "Kuh¡­ how far are you going to make a fool of the nobles?"


    "You''re the ones that are making fools of yourselves. Are my words starting to ring in your eyes? Noble or commoner¡­ all that doesn''t matter. All that matters is power. And you are heavily lacking in it."


    "You bitch. I won''t forgive you! I will destroy you in the most brutal way possible!!"


    "Then come. Give it your best shot."

 53: The difference in power

    Celsus draws a magic formation and pours mana into it. From the formation countless blue chains emerge and wrap around my body.


    Demon Binding [Urugal]. A spell meant to completely immobilize your opponent. This is actually a pretty advanced spell. And we weren''t taught about it in class.


    "No matter how much you struggle, these chains are unbreakable. I''ve also wrapped them in Fuka so you can''t escape now!"


    "Hou? This is actually pretty decent. I can''t find a fault in it. However¡­ don''t get ahead of yourself bastard! [Kirin]!"


    "What!?"


    Powerful dark lighting erupted from my body. The lightning traveled across the chains like a small raging dragon and hit Celsus fully.


    "Guuarh!!"


    A huge explosion was made. Needless to say, Celsus was sent flying into the ceiling and the chains broke.


    "Oi, get up. It''s too soon to play dead."


    "Don''t get cocky. You''re nothing more than filth!"


    His eyes were moving around restless. He took of his glasses.


    "I''m done fooling around. Observe! The power of the nobles! [Nijira]!!"


    "Oi? Are you fucking crazy? You might not come back from that!"


    He didn''t listen. Nijira is a berserker type spell. However it''s different from Force Boost. Nijira turns your body into a monster. If you already are a monster, it will mutate you further. It gives a significant power boost. However it''s dangerous. If you mess up it can kill you. That wasn''t the case here, though.


    Celsus body became more bulky. His skin turned blue, veins could be seen and his horns became bigger. Just who the hell taught him this spell?


    "ROOOAR! Hahaha! Tremble before me! This is true power!! You have no chance of winning now!"


    He kicked the ground and wrapped his fist in blue flames. He trusts his fists straight at me. And I take the blow head on.


    "Wh...at¡­.the? This is¡­?"


    His expression became grim.


    "What''s wrong? Did you honestly think there is something you can do and I can''t?"


    I was also using Nijira. However unlike him I only mutated my hand. I perfected this spell long ago and now I don''t need to deal with the entire mutation.


    Celsus quickly composed himself however and laughed.


    "Ahaha! You scared me for a second. But it seems you haven''t mastered it at all. Just one hand won''t be able to deal with me!"


    "Such ignorance."


    I released my aura which was now amplified by Nijira. The pressure alone was enough to send Celsus flying. Then it assaulted him again. He covered his body with Fuka but it was too thin and broke easily.


    "Wha¡­ what''s this? How can¡­"


    As he tries to draw out more power I transformed my aura into tentacle looking shadows and once again assaulted him.


    "Gahaaaaaaaa!!"


    Swallowed by a raging tornado darkness, Celsus was brought to his knees.


    "To¡­ be damaged like this¡­ We nobles are the future of the demon race! Like this¡­. I can''t be defeated by a filthy commoner!!"


    He snapped. I''ll be honest his force is pretty good. If he could channel it properly I might have trouble, but in his angered state it''s easy to predict his amateur moves. He once again draws a magic formation.


    "Eat this. Oblivion cannon [Gargantua]!"


    A green laser beam is sent at me. It was about the same size as my body. That''s not a bad spell either, but you''re using it wrong. It''s not concentrated enough. I strongly grit my fist and puch the spell. It imediately shattered.


    "Can''t be¡­ won''t accept it!!"


    3 more magic formations were drawn and 3 more Gargantua were fired at me. This time I didn''t have time to react so I blocked them with Fuka. I was being slightly pushed back.


    "This is the end!!"


    "Wrong."


    I use my Ruin Eyes and completely nullify the magic.


    "I grow tired of this."


    I closed the distance between us with My teleport and grabbed his face.


    "Gu¡­.Guoooo¡­!"


    I lay emphasis on my fingers and you could actually hear his skull cracking.


    "You need to learn your place. Everyone is beneath me. Even if I can''t use all my powers I can deal with a bug like you easy."


    I thrust my other hand into his body and directly inject my aura in him. Like spikes emerging from the ground his body quickly burst like a watermelon.


    "Gu...aaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!"


    I then extend my hand and use my cure all on him, healing all his wounds and organs.


    "You think you can die without my permission?"


    "You¡­ you really think this will end like¡­ GAAA...Haaa!"


    He vomits blood because I fired off a wind pressure bullet right into his stomach.


    "I didn''t give you permission to speak either."


    I drew close and once again I pierced his chest grabbing his heart. I slightly squeeze it, making sure to heal him at the same time so he doesn''t die.


    "Ka¡­ ha¡­ Gabuu¡­Stop¡­ please¡­"


    "I won''t kill you, but here''s something to remember me by."


    I crushed his heart. He screamed like a wild beast. When I pulled my hand out I heal him one more time and regenerate his heart. But he fell unconscious on the ground. It was over. Nobody can withstand the pain.


    "You are someone trapped in your own delusions. A man that doesn''t understand anything. When you wake up I hope you face reality."


    My slaves then approached me.


    "Lady Yurishia, you are amazing as always."


    "Thanks. Did those guys give you any trouble?"


    "No trouble at all, boss. They were a bunch of weaklings."


    "Glad to hear."


    I turn my head towards the white uniform girl that was supposed to act as the neutral party.


    "Hey, you, girl!"


    "Eep! Y...Yes?"


    "It''s my win. We''re going to continue the dungeon now."


    "Eh¡­ but after fighting aren''t you¡­ tired?"


    "This can''t even be called a workout. Now shoo. Go get the familiars or some teacher and get these guys somewhere. Or you can leave them here. I don''t care."


    "Umm¡­ yes."


    The girl ran away at my words. Well, this whole encounter was pretty pointless. Just a waste of my time.


    "All right girs. Let''s go deeper now."


    "Understood!"(x5)

 54: Yurishia’s worshipers

    We managed to get all the way to the 10th floor. I can see why monsters might have been tricky, but it was too easy for me. We decided to stop since it was getting pretty late. But we did find a rune on the 7th floor with the first secret class. We didn''t miss it.


    Of course there was still plenty of time until that class. It''s only in 3 days time. So we headed home.


    The next day, Amelia seemed a little annoyed seeing me. Serves you right. Nevertheless she begins the lesson like always.


    "Today I''ll teach about holy gear."


    With that said she puts on a pair of white gloves and carefully presents a holy sword. The class became restless again.


    "Sensei, isn''t it dangerous? Even with gloves a Mazoku can''t wield a holy sword."


    "Correct. However wielding and transporting are 2 different things."


    She then draws a magic formation on the blackboard. The magic formation for Licht.


    "This is the formation the humans use. It''s called [Licht] and it''s a magic meant to give powers to weapons, armor and tools. Simply put it promotes the function of an object. A sword, for example will cut better and harm even Mazoku. Such as the one I am holding right now."


    The class gasps in awe¡­ however in my case¡­ time for a little payback.


    "I''m sorry, sensei, but that''s false."


    "Lady Yurishia, are you going to criticize my teaching again? I think I explained Licht properly."


    "That part is correct. But you made a mistake. That piece of junk isn''t a proper a holy sword."


    "What?"


    I get up from my seat and walk slowly towards the her.


    "The part where you say that Licht can turn any weapon into a holy one is a big exaggeration. At best that thing has the power close to a magic tool."


    I step closer and pick up the sword and give it a few swings.


    "Eh?"


    "She''s alright?"


    "Shouldn''t her hand be burning?"


    "Like I said this is a piece of junk. Let me go on. A true holy sword can only be obtained in two ways. Either if a spirit resides in it or if it receives a blessing from a God. Licht only grants light property to the sword and a slight durability increase. Nothing more. I won''t say this doesn''t sting¡­ but if you feel pain just from this then you guys have really low standards."


    I wish they could see Einehal. That thing was a true monstrosity. Amelia clenched her fists.


    "You need to discard that way of thinking, sensei. After all, if a teacher doesn''t have proper knowledge then the students are going to be ridiculed."


    She knew I was right, so she couldn''t talk back. I put the sword back on the desk. And as I prepared to return to my seat I whisper in her ear.


    "Listen, try a stunt like the one from yesterday and next time you won''t get off this easily. I''ll kill you. Get it?"


    She froze stiff for a second since I also released my aura and direct my bloodlust towards her. But her reaction proves my guess was right. She probably told those guys to fight me.


    "Relax. I''m joking. Continue your lesson."


    I went back to my seat. She was still heavily sweating though.


    "A¡­ alright class. Let''s move on¡­"


    ------


    The class continued normally. After that most students left. They were probably heading towards the dungeon again. I''ll assume I am ahead with exploring since the first secret class will be held in two days, after the weekend. I think I''ll just take it easy today.


    "Lady Yurishia."


    When I stood up a woman in white clothes called out to me. It was the girl from yesterday. The one that was forced to act as a witness.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for protecting me back there.¡±


    ¡°Aah, I wasn''t protecting you. I was just doing what I pleased. I hardly noticed you actually. What''s your name?¡±


    "Cynthia."


    She laughed with a smile on her face at my words. Cynthia has long brown hair and green eyes along with small cow like demon horns.


    ¡°However, thanks to what you did I avoided any injury. Those guys forced themselves on me.¡±


    "Be more careful next time."


    With that I wanted to leave but¡­


    "Umm¡­ lady Yurishia¡­"


    "What is it? You still need something?"


    "I am sure you are aware about the difference between commoners and royals and the separation between the white uniforms and red uniforms."


    "Yeah. What of it?"


    "The nobles really believe that the future Maou can only be someone of pure blood. But us white uniforms really believe that the Maou must be someone that treats everyone equally."


    "And you''re telling me this because¡­"


    "We strongly believe that you can become the Maou."


    I almost choked when she said that.


    "Lady Yurishia, you''re stronger than more than half of the red uniforms in this school. That says something."


    "Well it''s true that my goal is to become the Maou¡­"


    "If you do that then we can finally prove our point. Everyone should be equal."


    "Wait a minute¡­ ''we''?"


    "Please come with me. We made a form of club in your honor. And we''re all fellow girls so you don''t need to worry about slimy men."


    "Well¡­ okay¡­"


    I''m a bit intrigued. Having some more followers is never bad. And if they see me as a rock star I don''t have to force them to become my slaves. So for now I followed Cynthia and her set of servants.


    "Lady Yurishia, are you sure it''s wise? I hope you''re not doing this just to get under her skirt."


    "Is it wrong to pick up girls in dungeons?"


    "Lady Yurishia!"


    "Calm down. Listen Nelia, we all know that I''m going to need more support on the path I walk on. Taking a look doesn''t hurt."


    "I guess so."


    Moving along we came to a door with a particular sign.


    YURISHIA''S WORSHIPERS


    ¡°Fufufu. How¡¯s this? Us fans formed a club for supporting lady Yurishia. We are making pure remarks about lady Yurishia''s everyday life, her intelligence and and when she says something wonderful."


    ¡°How stupid!¡±


    "Oh, come on. We put lots of thought into this."


    Cynthia then opens the door and steps in. When we entered the room all the students inside turned to me at once.


    ¡°KYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!! Lady Yurishia! It¡¯s her!!¡±


    ¡°No way. It¡¯s a lie, right? Why? Why!?¡±


    ¡°What should I do? Right now? Maybe¡­. No¡­ my makeup isn''t even right!?¡±


    ¡°I''m in the same room as lady Yurishia. I can die happy now!!¡±


    I face palmed myself. What''s with this creepy cult? It''s scary. I like attention but this is crazy. Should I watch my back more? Or are they just idiots. Including Cynthia there are 10 girls.


    ¡°Ah¡­..ahaha¡­..I¡¯m ashamed to say, but this did start out as a temporary thing but before we noticed it, everyone had been taken in by¡­. your charm¡­¡­..¡±


    At that time a girl seemed to have resolved herself and stood in front of me.


    ¡°Lady¡­ Y... Yurishia! Could you sign this!?¡±


    She shows me a pocket notebook and presented it to me.


    ¡°Hey you, wait a minute. Stealing a march is no good. I want it too please!¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    "Will you quit it? I''m not signing anything. For all I know you plan to use it for some plot. There''s no way I would randomly put my signature on something."


    The girls dejectedly lowered their shoulders. Cynthia tried to lighten the mood.


    ¡°Everyone just wants to show their loyalty.¡±


    "Loyalty must be earned. You girls want my trust?"


    "YES!!"


    "Then I have the perfect test for you girls. Nelia, Bessie, Sylvia, Lumi-chan, Shizu¡­ wait outside and don''t let anyone enter."

 55: Sex with 10 girls

    "Strip!"


    These girls have very weak magic resistance. Which means using my mind control on them is quite easy. They started taking off their clothes as if it was natural to do, and now, everyone is naked.


    Nice view. 10 naked girls side by side.


    Their figure is, well, as expected from a different world, it looks perfect like a sculpture.


    Their breasts varied from small to large, but they weren''t as big as Nelia.


    I won¡¯t be able to endure if you show me this kind of stuff.


    "Satisfy me girls."


    "Certainly!"


    I also stripped but kept my mask on. I won''t reveal my identity as it''s still risky. Even with the mask I can still enjoy kissing and stuff. And of course, I can still make my dick grow with magic.


    "S-such firmness!"


    "D-do some women have swords attached on their body?"


    "A sword is an exaggeration."


    "Sword¡­.no, from it¡¯s size it¡¯s a spear!"


    "Do you girls want it?"


    "Y-yes!"


    "Since we have everyone here to service me. Lick every corner of my body."


    "Lick¡­¡­where do you want to be licked, lady Yurishia?"


    "You can lick everywhere you like."


    When I said that, the women approached me and started crawling their tongues. Some go for my lips, and some lick my ear.


    Some gently caress my nipples, and there are some who extend their tongues into my anus.


    My arm is being sandwiched between large breasts and there¡¯s also tits pressing on my back.


    "This is good¡­.More."


    The 10 girls serve my whole body with love.


    And, the one that made me excited is¡­ Cynthia.


    "What a huge thing this is!"


    The sight of her speaking with my dick filling her mouth. My penis forms shape in her cheeks upon contact, and wet sounds can be heard.


    "*Suck*¡¢*sluuuurp*¡­¡­*Suck*¡¢*Suuck*¡­¡­"


    "Lick it carefully."


    "Yesh~"


    She rolls her tongue on my meat rod and then she also licks my testicles lewdly.


    "Suck it with your mouth harder."


    "Like thish£¿¡¡*Suuuuuuck*!"


    Cynthia sucked like a vaccum while showing a lewd face.


    Cute girls sucking my dick are certainly lewd. But, this kind of pleasure sure is the best joy.


    "Aa, amazing¡­"


    I didn¡¯t think that having your whole body licked would feel this good.


    Mouth and tongue, ass and tits, these women service me with all their might.


    Only for me.


    "Come, service me more."


    "Okay~!"


    The women continued servicing me. They stick their soft fair skin to me to make me feel good.


    As expected, if you¡¯re being pleasured by 10 or so women, even I would be reach the limit. My cock is trembling, it¡¯s about to release.


    "Mmff~!? Lady Yurishia¡¯s dick is getting bigger and bigger."


    "Don¡¯t stop sucking."


    Cynthia nodded while having a small tear in her eye.


    "Suck it harder! Harder!"


    "Y-yesh *Suck*¡¢*Suuuuuuck*¡¢*Suck*¡¢*Suuuuck*!!"


    "What a lewd woman."


    Along with the loud roar, her fellatio further accelerated.


    "I¡¯m cumming soon¡­¡­"


    As expected from the simultaneous service. I can¡¯t hold long.


    "Cumming"


    I was about to cum in her mouth, but there¡¯s a better spot for ejaculation. I fired the semen I accumulated from the greatest pleasure on Cynthia¡¯s face.


    Along with the squirt sound, I covered her beautiful face with white liquid.


    "Gu, guguuu"


    "You¡¯re that happy?"


    "Ugh! Amazing¡­"


    I''m not done yet though.


    "Girls, doggy style position. I¡¯ll do you one by one."


    The 10 girls formed a line. The scene of them pushing their ass up is extravagant.


    Each of their bodies are beautiful, the curve from the waist to their buttocks is just flawless. They really want my thing, they¡¯ve been spreading their slit and swinging their waists.


    "You girls are perverts."


    Well, my magic might also caused it. I just ejaculated a while ago, but the my dick stands up once again.


    "Hurry up and put it in~"


    "Do me first! You girls can wait later!"


    "I want Yurishia¡¯s sperm, please impregnate me~"


    Seeing them prepared at a doggystyle position, they look like they¡¯re in heat.


    "Now then, I¡¯ll put it in. Just to tell you beforehand, I won¡¯t stop until I cum inside of you all."


    Normally it would cool-off after one ejaculation. But, I don¡¯t feel like that at all. My body is in a full throttle state. I can get erect as much as I want with this.


    "I¡¯ll break all of you. I¡¯ll make it so you can¡¯t live without my body anymore."


    First of, I did the woman in front of me. I touched the skin of her thin waist. It¡¯s soft and smooth, what a great feeling.


    "You want it?"


    "Y-yes~! Your thing¡­Please put it in!"


    "Okay!"


    I pulled her with all my strength, and it was put in.


    "Ah, gah!?"


    Forcibly inserted it halfway. It got in without problems because it was quite wet. This is very tight. Then, there was blood coming out of her vagina.


    "What? So you were a virgin."


    She was a virgin but I didn¡¯t notice it. Well, it doesn¡¯t matter.


    "I didn¡¯t know it was your first time, should I be gentler?"


    "Haah, haah, I-i¡¯m fine. Please mess me up as you wish."


    "Fuu, Be happy that you were born to be my sex slave."


    "Y-yes!"


    "Moving now."


    I began moving my hips


    Striking her hips makes a [PanPan] sound, she curls up like a shrimp every time I poke her.


    "Hii~ aaahn~! A-amazhing! It reaches so deep! Aaaaaahn~"


    "It¡¯s narrow¡­.is it because you¡¯re a virgin? Or is it just because you were wishing for my dick?"


    "I don¡¯t know¡­.It hurts a while ago, but now it feels good! So this is how sex feels!"


    Honestly, I don¡¯t think I can endure doing all of them. It would be nice if I can fire at all of them like meat toilets.


    "Ahn~ S-somehow I feel weird! My body is heating up~"


    Her vagina is twitching. It seems she¡¯s about to cum.


    "That means you¡¯re about to climax."


    "Climax?"


    "Yeah, It¡¯s the best of all pleasures."


    From above, I can see her ass convulsing, she¡¯s about to cum soon. I accelerated the movement of my hips


    "Aah~ don¡¯t~! If you move that fast! I¡¯m, I¡¯m cumming!!"


    "Go on! Cum! Cum while you¡¯re being fucked by me!"


    "Aaaah~ mmmmmmm~!! C-cumming! Cumiiiiiiing!!"


    "I¡¯m about to cum too!"


    A thick amount of semen had exploded out of my penis.


    I ejaculated again and again inside her virgin pussy, the woman is sticking out her tongue while drooling.


    "Aah~ Hii~! A-Amazhing, this is amazhing~"


    "You completely became my woman."


    "Yesh, I¡¯m shoo happy~"


    The woman twitches oh the spot. Did my body feel that good?


    "Yes! it¡¯s finaly my turn!"


    "Kept you waiting huh?"


    "Am I still acceptable even I¡¯m not a virgin anymore?"


    "Doesn¡¯t matter. I will accept you even if you¡¯re a virgin or not."


    Rather, I do prefer non-virgins. I don¡¯t want to worry about troublesome things.


    "I¡¯ll put it in¡­¡­"


    "Mm~¡¢Guuuu?¡¡Aaah¡¢Aaaah~£¡¡¡I-it¡¯s this thick!?"


    "Is it thick?"


    "I didn¡¯t know¡­. Yours is way better than any man."


    "I see."


    "Yurishia¡¯s like a large tree, what I experienced before was a small twig¡­.for this thing to be this big¡­.Naaaaaa~"


    Is her previous partner too small? Or am I abnormally huge? Well, either way it¡¯s good. This woman loves my body.


    "Is it here?! I¡¯ll turn your head to jelly!"


    "Aaaaahhh¡¢Nuuuuuuuuu¡¢It feeeels goooooood!"


    Her shameless scream echoes.


    "dwont~¡¢Cumming£¡¡¡I¡¯m cumming!£¡¡¡Cumming like never before£¡¡¡I¡¯m cumming~!"


    "Then Cum, I¡¯ll give you the greatest pleasure."


    "Aaaah~¡¢Nuoooooooo£¡¡¡Cumiiiiiing!!!"


    I timed my ejaculation, then proceed to the next woman.


    "We¡¯re just getting started."


    I vowed to myself that I¡¯ll creampie everyone. And eventually I managed to impregnate all of them.

 56: In the shadows

    ¡°Fuck! Shit! Dammit! You¡¯ve gotta be fucking kidding me!¡±


    Late at night, Azamar Ornelia drove his fist into one of the many trees surrounding him. He was standing outside the city in a field with dried up tries due the heat caused by the volcano nearby. He was cursing in a low, but vehement voice.


    Hatred, fear, and impatience warred within him. He was on the verge of descending into insanity.


    ¡°As I thought, you¡¯re pretty shaken up about this... Well, I suppose it¡¯s understandable. Your pride was smashed, your mother was insulted and not to mention your childhood crush, Nelia, was snatched away and by a woman, above anything else.¡±


    Someone called out to Azamar, their voice full of scorn. Azamar froze, then let out a sigh of relief as he realized it was the person he was supposed to meet. A shadow like being, shrouded in mist. Azamar clenched his fist and replied through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Shut up! Fuck! It... It wasn¡¯t supposed to be like this! Why is that bitch still alive!? Even mom went through all that trouble to cripple her yet she''s still fine...¡±


    ¡°Could you at least hang on to your sanity long enough to listen? I¡¯d rather not be found by anyone here. It¡¯d be hard to explain.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any reason to listen to you anymore¡­ Your promise of helping me fulfill each and every one of my wishes¡­. Your story about making me the greatest Mazoku¡­ my precious Nelia who should be mine¡­ I wanted to torture her with my love¡­. All of my dreams...¡±


    A second figure was hidden by the shade of the trees. Azamar turned to face them and slammed his fist into the tree behind him. He¡¯d only agreed to cooperate with them because he¡¯d been promised anything his heart desires. And they were far stronger than any Mazoku. They were¡­ rank S dimensional monsters.


    Azamar thought that with their help he can attain happiness. Azamar had a crush on Nelia and, despite acting like a jerk during their reunion, he had a twisted sense of love and wanted Nelia for himself. Now that Nelia was forever beyond his reach and the name of Ornelia was ridiculed, he saw no reason to continue following this person¡¯s orders. Even if they threatened to tell everyone about his attempts on hurting Yurishia, it hardly mattered. He didn''t care as he believed he couldn''t sink deeper than this.


    ¡°Listen boy, if she was stolen from you, all you need to do is take her back. Am I wrong? And fortunately for us, I have the perfect bait to lure them in.¡±


    ¡°Bait?¡±


    Puzzled, Azamar repeated the word. The figure grinned and nodded.


    ¡°Yes, bait. It is true that we made a miscalculation. We didn''t consider that someone like her might appear. However even if this Yurishia is arrogant, she''s not made of stone to deny a request from her slaves. Nelia, long ago, had a friend. Because of that friend¡­ she killed her father. If that particular girl¡­ if Liz were to surface again, what do you think she¡¯d do?¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°It would be a simple thing to lure her to us. There¡¯s no reason to get so upset. And the master-slave contract might be an issue, but we can work around it. All we need is to eliminate the master. Though I must say, it was a close call this time... Fortunately for us, things still ended up working out. In fact, you could even say this turned out in our favor. Shall we put the finishing touches on our plan later?


    When we succeed... your wishes will be granted too. Lady Yurishia¡­ she won''t even make it at the end tournament. Of course¡­ we shall bestow upon you great power beyond your wildest dreams. Just bare a few more days."


    ¡±......¡±


    Azamar glared at his co-conspirators, though he knew they wouldn¡¯t be fazed by it in the least. As expected, their smile didn¡¯t falter. While Azamar wasn¡¯t aware of the details of his accomplice¡¯s plan, he was certain it would end up harming many of the students.


    "This is nuts... But I can¡¯t turn back anymore. To get my Nelia back, I¡¯ve gotta do this... I can¡¯t hesitate now. To become the Maou and prove once and for all that nobles are superior....I¡¯m doing the right thing."


    Azamar was too far gone to notice how illogical that train of thought was. The dimensional monsters that had human like form understood Azamar quite well, which was why they¡¯d picked him to be their pawn. Smiling, Azamar agreed to the figure¡¯s terms.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll keep cooperating with you. But...¡±


    ¡°Yeah yeah, I know. You¡¯ll get what you want, and I¡¯ll get what I want. Give and take, right? Anyway, we¡¯re almost at the moment of truth. I¡¯ll be counting on your help when the time comes.¡±


    The figure turned on its heel and faded away into the darkness without waiting for Azamar¡¯s reply. A dark flame began to burn in the young boy¡¯s clouded pupils.


    ------


    "Lady Yurishia, don''t you think you went a bit too far?"


    "I told them to clean up, didn''t I? Besides, I don''t trust anyone that easy. And it''s not like I can put them all under a master-slave contract. However, if I can train their loyalty with sex, I say it''s good enough."


    After all, if they can''t live without my dick, they won''t betray me anytime soon. Although I am pretty tired. Doing 10 girls at once was a bit too much, even for me.


    "Nee, Yuri-nee. Tomorrow is the weekend. No school. Do you have any plans?"


    "Not particularly. Why? Is there something you want?"


    "Um¡­"


    "Speak up. I''m not so cruel as to deny my servants'' request, if it''s reasonable."


    "We haven''t seen the city properly. Umm¡­ would you go on a date with me?"


    "Eh? No fair, Lumi-chan. Aneue, I want to go with you too."


    "Don''t leave me out, I want a date too. I''ve never had one since I became a guild master."


    While my girls were starting a debate¡­ I started shacking a bit. Sex is easy. However a date¡­ even I never had one. Heck, back on Earth I didn''t even have a girlfriend. What am I even supposed to do?


    "Lady Yurishia¡­ are you okay?"


    What do people do on dates? Hold hands? Talk? I never studied that concept. How do I even approach a girl in a scenario like that? Do I bring flowers? Do I just be myself?


    "Umm¡­ earth to lady Yurishia?"


    "Eh¡­ sorry. I spaced out for a moment. Yeah. Fine. I''ll go on dates with all of you. I guess we can do 3 tomorrow and 2 the day after. I¡­ will grant your request."


    "Hurray!"(x5)


    Ugh¡­ what did I get myself into? I hope I don''t regret this.

 57: Bessie’s girly side

    ¡°Morning! It¡¯s a little nippy today, huh?¡±


    Once the sun came up, I was doing some light stretching outside. Bessie was the one that greeted me. She complained about the temperature, largely because she wore nothing but her underwear and a bedsheet.


    She leaned out the window, happily exposing her ample bosom. It was no wonder she was freezing. We may be near a volcano and the city might be surrounded by a lava moat, but that doesn''t mean it can''t get cold inside. I don''t understand the weather fully either myself, but I''m not complaining.


    ¡°You¡¯ll catch a cold.¡±


    ¡°Aw, I¡¯m used to it. I¡¯ll be fine. Breakfast will be ready in a few,


    okay?¡±


    "Sure."


    Today was Saturday. I promised the girls that I''d start going on dates with them. The schedule for today is: Bessie gets my morning, Sylvia gets the afternoon and Shizu gets the evening. And tomorrow it''s Lumi-chan in the morning and Nelia in the afternoon. The evening I''ll be free to actually rest.


    As for today¡­ yeah, I''m clueless about dates. After breakfast, when Bessie asked me what should we do I decided to reply "I''ll let you take charge. Show me what you are interested in. If you have any hobbies or favorite shops we can handle them."


    I don''t even know the town fully yet. My girls have been exploring it more than me. So I let them took the initiative. It just so happened that today a group of Mazoku were preparing for a show in town. A small festival. Although it''s not like a festival like back on Earth. A circus would be more accurate.


    Some stands were being prepared with food and drinks. Later these Mazoku might actually put in a show or something. However Bessie wasn''t disappointed. "The time before a festival is a festival in its own" is what she replied.


    When we went out into town, we heard hammers pounding wood, banners flapping and the breeze blowing. Students and teachers weren¡¯t the only ones who lived in this frontier town.


    Young women browsed the stocks of shops, decorated for the celebrations, wondering what to do about their clothes. Children ran along the broad streets, no doubt wondering how to spend their pocket change. It would be all too easy for their plans to unravel at the sight of some toy in a store display¡­


    Maybe this circus is a bigger deal than I thought. Strangely cut vegetables were drying by the roadside. They probably had some plan for these, cause they don''t look edible. More carts and carriages than usual ran through the street.


    An abundance of food and clothes were on sale, and visitors were in no short supply, either. It was only natural, after we heard the news. It''s actually a celebration weekend. Today and tomorrow people are actually celebrating the day this town was built.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, then! Let''s explore.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    I nodded, then prepared to set off, but before I could, Bessie spun and seized my left hand.


    ¡°Erk¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s gonna be crowded. You wouldn¡¯t want to get separated, would you?¡±


    I felt like blushing right now. Holding hands with a girl like this¡­ I never experienced this feeling.


    ¡°Shall we get something at a stall?¡±


    ¡°¡­If that''s what you want¡­"


    We just had breakfast. Don''t tell me she''s still hungry?


    Skewered bats with bacon and potatoes. It was a bit expensive. I''ll need a new fund source if all dates are like this. But no use complaining. It was actually really good.


    Lively voices called to us from every side.


    ¡°Plum brandy for the lovely girls? Melts in your mouth!¡± cried a liquor vendor. Bessie stopped there.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± he asked, pointing. ¡°Do you want a drink?¡±


    We were presented with two cups of a faintly sweet-smellingf fruitliqueur in small clay vessels.


    I sipped mine slowly. Bessie, however, swallowed hers in as single gulp.


    ¡°Won¡¯t it go to your head if you drink it all at once like that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem. I can hold my liquor."


    "You say that but your face is kinda red."


    I took her hand again and we continued walking through the crowd and looking at the available stands.


    An archer tossed plates into the air and shot them down to boisterous applause. A lizardman had set up a stall selling beautiful engraved swords he said he had made himself. A bard played a stirring tune for all to hear. While walking I then noticed something.


    "Bessie, wait here for a moment."


    "Okay, Boss."


    I went and bought something for Bessie.


    "Umm¡­ this is¡­"


    I was holding out a small, handcrafted ring.


    It was silver¡ªor it appeared to be, anyway. Something a roadside vendor had cooked up to part children from their pocket change.


    In other words, just a toy. Bessie found herself smiling. Then laughing.


    ¡°Ha-ha-ha! ¡­You caught me. Even if I act all though, I''m still a girl at the end of the day.¡±


    ¡°Your eyes were drawn to it. So it was obvious you liked it."


    She nodded. Nodded, and put on the ring. It may have been handcrafted, but it was cheaply made. It didn¡¯t even have a fake gem. Just a metal band.


    But it caught the sunlight and glittered, bright enough to makeh her squint.


    "Boss¡­ thank you. I''ll treasure this. Meeting you was unexpected¡­ but it''s also fun. I wanna stay by your side always."


    "Naturally. You''re mine now."


    Bessie displayed a smile as bright as the sun. It was charming enough to make my heart go all *doki doki*. I guess¡­ life isn''t all that bad when the people around you¡­ aren''t backstabbers. Maybe¡­ I should try enjoying it more too.


    "Well, shall we keep going? It''s almost noon, but we still have some time left."


    "Sure. I don''t mind."


    This time she wrapped herself around my arm. Her breasts were pressing against it. Oof¡­ I can almost cry right now. I''m doing it. I''m having a lovely date with a beautiful girl. If you would have asked me in the past how to treat a girl on a date I would have answered "put her on the sofa, fire up your game station, give her a controller and game all night together". Even if I had no clue what to do¡­


    Letting the girl take the initiative was the right answer. Who says the guy always has to take the first step? This date thing turned out nice, fufu.

 58: Sylvia’s new dress

    Noon quickly came and Bessie passed the baton over to Sylvia. Despite being demonized, Sylvia wasn''t wearing her black knight armor. Right now she was wearing a beautiful one piece blue dress decorated with lots of fluffy ribbons.


    "... New clothes?"


    "Yes. I picked them out in the morning. Do I look strange?"


    She''s really pretty actually. But our budget is¡­ shrinking. If we didn''t have our student ID cards to pay for all the daily necessities¡­ we would be in trouble.


    "You look really good. They are nice clothes. You look pretty."


    "Thank you, Aneue."


    She slightly blushed and started to fidget. This shy side of her is cute.


    "Well then, shall we go?"


    "Yes. For starters I was curious about that place."


    Sylvia glanced back and pointed at the entrance to a tavern behind us.


    A huge crowd had gathered there, and in the middle of the circle was a small table. On top of the table was a statue of an animal that look like an angler fish with it''s mouth open.


    A drunk was standing at a white line drawn on the road,


    holding a handful of silver balls.


    ¡°Hrah! Yaah! Haaah!¡±


    He flung the balls one after another, but to no avail. Each one


    bounced off the table and onto the ground.


    The shop owner standing next to the statue gathered up the balls with practiced ease and said in a loud voice:


    ¡°Step right up, ten balls for one lila! Land one, get a cup of the finest ale! Or lemonade for the boys and girls!¡±


    ¡°Seems like they won¡¯t go in.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I think those silver balls are rigged.¡±


    Even back on Earth it''s not uncommon for some carnival games to be rigged.


    After the drunk man, two boys tossed the balls one after another, but they came nowhere near the target.


    A great sigh¡­ came from the girls with them.


    ¡°¡­They get caught up in these things so easily.¡±


    ¡°Boys stink, huh?¡±


    I know I was a man too once but¡­ I''m actually glad I am woman in this world. Men are stupid. As I was having those thoughts, Sylvia looked at me with sparkling eyes.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Give us a demonstration?¡±


    ¡°Hrm.¡±


    I guess I can. Even without magic I can do it with my eyes closed. Let''s impress my date then. With a small nod, I pulled a lila gold coin from my pouch and went up to the tavern owner.


    ¡°Shopkeeper.¡±


    ¡°How can I help you, young miss?¡±


    ¡°One, please.¡±


    What happened next was almost too quick for the eye to follow.


    I rolled the balls around in my palm with a clink, then tossed them into the fish¡¯s mouth.


    There was nothing unusual about the technique. I simply had a good aim thanks to my Ruin Eyes. And with speed and precision, even if the ball was rigged, it made no difference for me.


    One went in. Two. Three, four. Then five and six. For several seconds, the balls rolling down into the fish statue were almost overflowing.


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    ¡°Whoa¡­¡±


    The amazement on the children¡¯s faces was plain to see. And not just the children. The crowed clapped and began to cheer.


    Heh! Sylvia stuck out her chest almost as if she were the one who had put on this stunning display.


    ¡°Geez, miss, I have a business. You couldn¡¯t have held back? For my sake? ¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    I gave him my honest reply. Cheating isn''t good. I just made the odds even.


    ¡°Six lemonades then?"


    "Yes."


    "Coming right up!¡±


    I ended up not caring for the remaining 4 shots. Me and Sylvia drank a glass and we gave the other 4 to some kids. After that Sylvia wanted some sweets. However as I we ate¡­


    "Aneue¡­ I noticed something. It''s like before eating¡­ you do something to your food."


    "So you noticed."


    Bessie doesn''t have that much magical aptitude. But it seems like Sylvia noticed.


    "It''s a scanning spell."


    "Scanning?"


    "I analyze the food to make sure it doesn''t contain bacteria, germs or poison."


    "Er¡­ why would you do that?"


    "Even if it''s a festival, you think I would let my guard down? You never know when an enemy might appear. I''m just cautious."


    Sylvia giggled at my reply. Given my past it''s only natural to be careful.


    "Look Aneue. A wishing well!"


    "Huh?"


    "Look, there''s even a sign. Throw a coin, pull the rope, ring the bell and good things will come your way."


    "This is obviously a scam. This well was here before after all."


    "Can''t we try?"


    "Be my guest."


    Sylvia threw a lila, but when she pulled the rope¡­ the bell fell from its stand and landed on Sylvia''s head knocking her down.


    "Ouch!!"


    "I told you it wasn''t a good idea."


    I used my cure all on her to make the pain go away. And of course I fished the lila out. I don''t want to waste money like this. I only went with this for Sylvia''s sake. I grabbed her hand and pulled her away before she hurts herself again.


    We moved on and we decided to listen to some music.


    ¡°Oh, this is where all the performers are, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Artists of every stripe in every costume imaginable proclaimedt their artistry for all to hear.


    Passersby smiled, enjoyed the shows, clapped, and left a tip ¡ªor ignored the whole spectacle and moved along.


    A bard was even juggling a handful of balls. An enthusiastic nonsense song came out of his mouth.


    Life¡¯s a roll of the dice


    Roll them day after day


    Take a drink at the tavern


    Until you see double


    Because it''s the only way


    You can see a better number


    And hope that tomorrow


    You roll all sixes!


    Wow. That really made no sense whatsoever. But listening to various songs made time fly, and Sylvia was enjoying it. For someone like her who never set foot out of Lyndwurm, this was bliss. Evening was about to come though.


    We left the busy streets and eventually made our way to a flower shop.


    "Aneue¡­"


    "Would you like some flowers?"


    She strongly nods. I don''t know what girls like, but given her crimson traits¡­


    "A bouquet of roses?"


    "Red really suits you Sylvia. Besides, why are you shy right now. You brought me here because you like flowers, right?"


    "Yes. It''s a hobby of mine. Watering flowers, staying near them¡­ makes me happy."


    A blissful smile appeared on her face as she smelled the flowers. This side of Sylvia¡­ is really cute. Competitive, shy and bold. This day is just full of surprises.

 59: Shizu and the snow globe

    The sun soon set and the evening quickly came. However people lit the streets with glowing crystals. Like a modern light bulb. The festival would still go on. And now it Shizu''s turn.


    Shizu starts guiding me.


    Walking together I was looking forward to seeing where she was taking me.


    Eventually, we came to an area filled with shops known as the Vilethorne shopping district. It¡¯s probably the busiest neighbourhood in the city with many people and travellers coming and going.


    ¡°Here.¡±


    Shizu stopped in front of a certain store.


    Magic modeling shop [Leaping Lizard].


    It¡¯s huge. If you were a kid¡­ you would definitely be left speechless. A giant shop filled with toy like stuff made by magic.


    A female shopkeeper wearing a hat turned to us as we entered.


    ¡°Oh? Welcome. My name is Clara. What can I do for you today?¡±


    ¡°Aah. Nice to meet you. By the way, whats a magic model?¡±


    Clara''s face took on a surprised expression when I asked her.


    ¡°¡­¡­.There¡¯s nobody who doesn¡¯t know what a magic model is. Think of them as hand made crafts. From toys, to rings. Here artists always try to create new trinkets. For a small price they can use our work stations.¡±


    "Yurishia¡­ I really like building stuff."


    Well¡­ she''s a dwarf so I guess it''s expected.


    "Do you want to give it a try?"


    Shizu nods vigorously. At our words Clara stepped in.


    ¡°Then feel free. No one is using the workshop at the moment. Usually people just browse the goods at this hour.¡±


    We follow Clara into the workshop where I see several magic formations drawn on the floor. Looking closer I see that they are restricted formations.


    Restricted formations limit the type of magic that can be used and where they can be placed but offer high precision when used.


    The room also contains shelves and a long table with various things on them. From rings to dolls. Miniature wind mills, cat statues, rocking horse for kids¡­ any trinket you can think of. It was a giant hand made toy/souvenir shop.


    ¡°These are magic models. What do you think? Aren¡¯t they great?¡±


    "Yurishia, can I try?"


    "Please do. I want to see what you can make."


    Shizu placed her hands above the magic formation. This formation is precise. Normally invoking this magic takes several minutes so it really has no combat use. You''re dead by the time it''s finished. That''s what the magic stones are for. Instant cast. But now Shizu didn''t rely on the moon stone.


    What she crafted¡­ was a miniature mountain landscape. The details were amazing. Trees, rivers¡­ it was beautiful.


    "What do you think?"


    "It''s beautiful. And your attention to details is good. I''m impressed. This is definitely a deluxe toy."


    She looks really happy. Her face is faintly breaking and smiling though she is also concentrating with her eyes firmly fixed on the model.


    ¡°Wanna give it a try?¡±


    "Why not."


    I felt nostalgic for an item from Earth. Obviously I can''t make a big or something too high tech. It would tilt the balance of this world too much.


    The thing I created was¡­


    "Yurishia¡­ what''s that?"


    I made a snow globe. A small house with a windmill inside a glass sphere and small white light pebbles that mimicked snow perfectly.


    "It''s not over yet. Let me show you the beauty."


    I cast the small wind spell Gust Breeze. It''s a spell that lasts quite a while and only generates a light breeze. The windmill started spinning and¡­ voila! Snow in a globe.


    When Carla saw my work though¡­


    ¡°¡­.Aah¡­.as I thought¡­¡­no, more than I thought¡­¡­. It¡¯s incredible¡­¡­..if someone told me I wouldn¡¯t believe it¡­¡­.. What¡¯s this¡­¡­!? This is¡­ I never seen something like this.¡­¡­! Such a fresh idea!! How much do you want for this?¡±


    "It''s not for sell. Shizu, this is for you."


    "Really? This is like a gem. Almost better than gold. Can I really have it?"


    "Yes."


    Shizu jumped up and down and her rabbit ears were twitching. The shop owner was sad, but eventually we left before making a bigger ruckus.


    As we moved on, music filled the streets and before I realized it. Shizu was drawn to it. She danced like a pro dancer. Her harem style clothes only accentuated her beauty. She was so graceful that she even drew a crowd. Claps and cheers didn''t come in short amounts. Everyone admired her.


    When the music stopped she was almost assaulted by people and drunks, but I pull her out of the crowd.


    "I didn''t know you can dance so well."


    "It''s one of the great joys in my life. That dance¡­ I was dedicating it to you. Did you like it?"


    "Very much."


    "I''m glad. I really enjoyed this date. Seeing you smile is rare."


    "Really?"


    "Yup. When you smile from your heart¡­ it makes me feel warm."


    "You know what¡­ I kinda had fun. I got to see a new side of you too. Maybe I should have you perform a dance like that for my entertainment now and then."


    "It would be my pleasure."


    And so as the night went on, we decided to call it a day and walked home while holding hands. I can''t remember the last time I had this much fun. Today really was a success.

 60: Lumi-chan gets to see the town

    Day 2 of the date parade. I could have used a little more sleep, but Lumi-chan woke me early. I guess she''s excited too. So after breakfast we headed into town.


    "Yuri-nee, what''s over there?"


    "That''s a small food stand."


    "And over there?"


    "Just some pots and pans stand."


    "What about¡­"


    "Hold on a second. Lumi-chan, can''t you see all this? Years ago, even with your eyes closed you could sense and see everything."


    "That''s true, but only in a forest. The forest is a living thing so I can sense the mana and draw an accurate picture in my head. But here¡­ the city, the walls or the stands¡­ I can''t see a thing."


    This might be troublesome. Lumi-chan won''t properly get to enjoy the festival like this. Hmm¡­ oh, I know!


    "Hey, Lumi-chan, how about you borrow my eyes?"


    "Eh?"


    "You know what spell I''m taking about. Vision exchange. I can''t cast it, but you''re a demi-god. You can. I''ve seen my fair share. So how about it?"


    "Are you really okay with it?"


    "Yup. If it''s just for a few hours, I don''t mind."


    "Okay then. Close your eyes. And whatever happens, don''t open them again until I tell you."


    "Got it."


    "[Delio Nova]!"


    Delio Nova, also known as vision exchange. A spell that let''s you see the world with someone else''s eyes. After the spell was cast, Lumi-chan opened her eyes. She had my purple eyes. And her star eyes were transferred to me.


    "I can''t believe it¡­ to be able to see things normally¡­ thank you Yuri-nee."


    "Take my hand now. You''ll have to guide me. Try to have fun now, okay."


    "Yes!"


    This situation drew a bit of attention to us. A child guiding an adult isn''t something you see every day. But I told her to ignore the gazes. Like always the streets were crowded.


    Lumi-chan really enjoyed herself. Getting to see all sorts of stalls and people with her eyes doesn''t happen often. She was drawn to a specific place.


    Pew! Pew! The morning sky filled with lazy bursts of colored smoke.


    It must have been hired wizards putting on a fireworks show.


    The scintillating colors made their skill apparent. Things would be busy despite the early hour, so the perkiest performance groups were already up and playing music.


    Each time there was a choice of directions she would scan from right to left. We came up around the fountain where Sylvia had her accident.


    ¡°Mmm, isn¡¯t this lovely?¡±


    Lumi-chan closed her eyes as the cool breeze kissed her cheeks. Judging by the sound¡­ she was standing on the fountain edge. She leaned out as far as she could over the water.


    ¡°You¡¯ll fall.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she said, spinning back around. After the fountain, Lumi-chan wanted to see some performers.


    She was drawn to a man in an overcoat. His entire body was covered in cloth, and he made broad, strange movements with his arms¡­


    ¡°Oh¡­!¡±


    In the next instant, a tiny fire salamander appeared in his upturned palm.


    In the next moment the lizard was enclosed in an egg. The man covered the egg with both hands, and it grew to become a dove. The bird flew out of his hands, but his fingers sparkled and the bird turned into a cloud of blue smoke.


    The man pulled on the smoke as if on a rope, nimbly shifting it into a longsword. He held the weapon up with a flourish before inserting it into his open mouth.


    Like a child, Lumi-chan clapped with vigor.


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing, isn¡¯t it? I didn¡¯t know anyone was so good at that Oh, sorry, you can''t see it.¡±


    "Don''t worry. Street magic is just for show and it doesn''t have any use other than to entertain children. The things you and I can pull off in combat are more impressive."


    While watching the show, a bard started playing a nice tune. A mandolin tune that made Lumi-chan want to sing to it.


    "A~aah~lalala!"


    She sang in the elf language. The harmony of the deep tone of the mandolin and the soprano voice of Lumiera wove together, making a beautiful melody.


    The songs that the bards sang weren¡¯t like the ones from Earth, for they were closer to a story than a song.


    Listening to the strange music, the people nearby were completely confused. But only at the beginning. Lumi''s voice entranced everyone.


    The upbeat rhythm seemed to harmonize with the crowd, and they were soon clapping their hands and tapping their feet to the tune. They didn''t understand the elf language, but they didn''t care. The harmony and beauty left them amazed.


    When the song ended claps and cheers followed swiftly. They were all for Lumi-chan.


    "Wha¡­what¡­ T-This music¡­ What, that song just now¡­ I-I¡¯ve never heard this kind of music¡­ "


    "Ah, ahahahaha. It was amazing. Even to a bard such as me, your voice just now was too perfect. Your voice possesses heavenly beauty."


    Her voice truly was beautiful. I never saw this side of her. My heart felt warm when listening to her.


    After a few moments, when the crowd calmed down, Lumi-chan pulled my hand and dragged me away from the busy streets. We found a bench under a tree. It was in a part of the town that was more quiet.


    She started tapping her lap.


    "Here. Put your head here."


    I was wondering where this was going so I went along for now.


    "Yuri-nee. You''re tired. You should rest like this now."


    "Hey, that''s not¡­"


    "You can''t fool me. You''re tired from yesterday. You tried your best to make everyone happy."


    She started stroking my hair. Before I realized it she activated Delio Nova again. I got my sight back.


    "You can sleep like that for a bit. I''ll wake you up."


    She''s treating me like a child again. A loli lap¡­ it should be the other way around. But¡­ this does feel good.


    "Okay. Then. I''ll take a rest."


    She continued stroking my head all that time.


    "Yuri-nee¡­ meeting you was no accident. I am happy. Today too, even if it was short, I got to see new things. I''m grateful. That song.... was for you. You may not be an elf but I also see you as my child. You made mommy happy. And now let mommy help you rest. Yuri-nee¡­ I love you."


    "Zzzzz"


    "Fufu. So cute. Rest for now. Many adventures still await you. I''ll be always by your side, no matter what."

 61: Nelia and… the ghost?

    After my nap, Lumi-chan woke me up and it was finally time for my date with Nelia. The final date.


    Because it was the final day, the sounds of clanking wine glasses reverberated all over the streets, and musicians and acrobats competed over their skills.


    In the marketplace, merchants had proudly displayed their wares and were busy calling out customers. They all wanted to sell as many goods as they could before the end.


    Just for this day, nobles who normally didn¡¯t go out to the city to shop ¨C they normally made servants buy things for them or called merchants to their homes ¨C were also busy browsing the displayed wares mixed with the common people. They really are no different from the rest after all.


    "So, Nelia is there something you want to do?"


    "Yeah. There is something. Look over there."


    She pointed at a stall that had various silk fabrics. And she picked an unusual scarf.


    "Oh, you have an excellent eye. That fabric is amongst the finest."


    The stall keeper kept praising the scarf Nelia chose. But she wasn''t finished.


    "Mind if I borrow this?"


    A needle and string? What''s she up to?


    She then started to sow a peculiar drawing on the scarf. She created a miniature dragon. It felt so alive as if it was ready to jump out of the scarf.


    "Sewing is a hobby I always had."


    An hour passed and Nelia''s masterpiece was done.


    "Nelia, it''s beautiful."


    "I''m glad you like it. I made it for you. Hey, shopkeep, how much for this?"


    "Oh, after seeing such rare talent¡­ take it. It''s on me. Watching you work was my payment."


    Nelia gave the shopkeeper a bright smile and then handed the scarf to me.


    "Thanks Nelia, I''ll treasure this."


    "Hehe. That makes me happy."


    "Shall we keep going?"


    "Umu!"


    We continued to make our way through the busy crowd. But after walking for a while I turned my head towards Nelia and¡­ she was pale as a ghost. It was like something shocked her.


    "No¡­ way¡­ it can''t be¡­."


    "Nelia, are you okay?"


    "Lady Yurishia, please excuse me for a moment!"


    What the¡­ Nelia dashed like a maniac. What the hell just happened?


    -------


    Impossible. It''s simply not possible! But I would never forget that figure. That was Liz. That definitely was my childhood friend, Liz. I don''t understand. My spiders confirmed she was dead. Yet even after all these years there is no way I would mistake her.


    Even if someone would bear a similarity, she looked exactly the same. Was is some sort of illusion magic?


    "Nelia."


    That voice¡­. it''s definitely her! I ran through the crowd. I had to make sure. How long did I send looking for her? I lost track.


    I couldn''t have just imagined it. I searched each stall, entered each shop, but I couldn''t find her. What''s going on? Am I losing my mind?


    "Nelia?"


    As I turned around¡­.


    "Lady Yurishia?"


    "Hey, what''s up? You don''t look good. Why did you ditch me?"


    I could have forced an order on her to come back, but this seemed pretty important, so I let her have her way.


    "I¡­ I''m sorry. It''s just I thought I saw someone I knew. Someone¡­ that I thought was dead."


    Nelia told me what happened. Her friend, Liz. Hmm¡­ now that''s weird.


    "Nelia, in case you didn''t know, there is no such thing as true resurrection magic. A person once dead can be revived, but only during the first 10 seconds after death. Any more than that and you''re dead for good. There is necromancy, but that brings back only the body in a zombie form. The soul can''t be brought back. That is the domain of a God."


    "Yeah. You''re right. I guess I am just too tired. It must have been my imagination after all. Sorry. I¡­ ruined your day."


    "It''s okay. There''s still one thing we can do."


    I grabbed Nelia''s hand and teleported us on the rooftop of a high building.


    "Eh? What are we doing here?"


    "From here, we can see the whole festival. And since it''s pretty much approaching the end¡­"


    The light grew dim. The sun was going down, sinking into the horizon. Even the most beautiful days had to end.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    In its place, twin moons rose alongside a thin purple mist. The sky was full of stars¡ªcold, sharp pinpoints of light.


    The town was painted in black, so quiet it seemed everyone


    was holding their breath. The lights weren''t turned on.


    ¡°Look, Nelia, it¡¯s starting!¡±


    One.


    Two.


    Three.


    Four.


    Five.


    Finally, too many to count. Lanterns. The little lanterns glittered like stars reflected in a river. Through the darkened town they shone, blinking, wavering, shining.


    Finally, the warm red lights began floating into the sky like fireflies. Like snow falling in reverse, they drifted, danced up to the heavens.


    ¡°Sky lanterns?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I thought they would be beautiful from here. I thought you might like it."


    ¡°¡­I see. It''s breath taking. It''s¡­ beautiful. Lady Yurishia¡­ thank you."


    "Feeling better now?"


    "Yes. I''ve calmed myself."


    "Nelia, remember. You''re my property. And it''s my duty to ensure that you can give your all for me. If something is bothering you, don''t hesitate to tell me. As long as it''s reasonable I will always listen if you have a request."


    "Lady Yurishia~... I love you!"


    "Fufu. I guess I love you too. Around you girls¡­ I start to feel that the world ain''t so bad. Keep doing your best to serve me, from now on, okay?"


    "Yes!"


    And with that, the festival was over. Tomorrow¡­ it''s back to normal. I wonder what awaits us from here on?

 62: The first step towards revenge

    The next day the festival ended. Life returned to the way it was. The stalls were removed and the daily routine continued. Today was the day of the secret class. So as it was written on the runes I headed towards the assigned classroom.


    So far there were quite a handful of students. I guess it''s expected since this was supposed to be the easy one. I also saw Rio here. Knowing him he must have made a deal with someone. Technically it''s not against the rules to divulge the information.


    One thing I noticed was that Dante fellow. He was here too and for a second he was gazing at me. But he lost interest soon. I ignore everything and take a seat. Since the number is limited, my servants were allowed to stay near me this time.


    After a few minutes a teacher I never saw before came in.


    "Quiet down now. First let me congratulate you for discovering the first secret class. You guys will get a treat now. We have a special guest. All of you better show your appreciation"


    It felt like everything was moving in slow motion for me. Step after step, the man made his way to the podium. A man with long silver hair and bright orange eyes. A sword attached to his hip. A glass of wine in his hand. Although it wasn''t wine¡­ it was blood. And a dark tuxedo with a long cape like costume that you would find in a nobles'' wardrobe. It was screaming elegance.


    Pale white skin¡­ a vampire. But not just any vampire. Every warm feeling I had accumulated in the weekend vanished in an instant. Anger and murder intent swallowed me.


    Once he wrote his name on the blackboard¡­ it was the last straw.


    "I am Lord Volmund. One of the great heroes. Today I shall be your instructor. Thank the heavens that you are in my presence. Make sure to study well!"


    Immediately Bessie pressed her hands my shoulders, Nelia grabbed my right arm and Shizu my left.


    "....let go¡­."


    "Lady Yurishia, please calm down. I know how you feel but¡­"


    "I¡­ have to kill him¡­"


    Kill, kill, kill!! That was the only word I could think of.


    "You mustn''t! Not here. If you attack him here you will turn the whole school against you and lose the chance to become the Maou. Lady Yurishia, I know how you feel but it''s not the time right now. Try to calm down. We need the proper setup."


    As much as I hate to admit it¡­ they have a point. If these girls weren''t here¡­ I would have jumped on him by now. Fine. I''ll tolerate him for now.


    "Now then class, as you know, the purpose of this academy is to find a Maou candidate. And we all know the future Maou was determined to be a royal. But that doesn''t mean the rest of you don''t have a purpose. Each of your blood will be necessary for the our race to survive. Study well so you can fulfill your purpose."


    "Yuri-nee¡­ every word he just said right now is a complete lie."


    Obviously. I don''t need Sense Lie to tell that. He makes me sick. The more he teaches the more I want to murder him. As the class goes on he starts explaining military tactics. More notably a formation called the two man block. 2 Mazoku complement each other and combine their abilities.


    Either one always defends and the other always attacks or both of them combine their powers with elements that synergize with each other. Advanced stuff that not even the army properly teaches you. I can''t find fault in the way he teaches. Still I don''t like it.


    "Now then, I will teach you a unique spell. Be grateful."


    The next magic formation he drew on the blackboard left me speechless. An extremely complex spell.


    "This is the formation for the powerful spell [Jormungandr]!"


    Jormungandr. It was actually a word we had back on Earth too in norse mythology, but over here it had a totally different meaning. What''s this idiot thinking? Jormungandr is an ice type spell. It traps your opponent for 10 years in a block of ice that won''t melt. But here''s the catch. It''s a complex spell. I can''t stay quiet.


    "Excuse me, sensei?"


    "Hmph. What is it? Haven''t I explained it properly or are you just an idiot?"


    Okay, you wanna play that way? Fine.


    "No. You explained it fine, but I have an issue. Isn''t this too dangerous. Jormungandr is a spell that can backfire. If you lose focus for even a second, the caster will be the one who will end up trapped inside the ice. Isn''t it a bit too much to teach something like this?"


    "What!? It really has an effect like that?"


    "How did she notice?"


    "Now that I look carefully at the formation it does have that nasty effect."


    The class was noisy as always.


    "Silence. You have a good eye. However I am merely feeding you knowledge. I am not forcing you to use the spell. But if we think about it, a Maou must have a vast knowledge of spells. If you go and use the spell and it does backfire that simply means that you are too weak. Don''t misunderstand. Our role isn''t to keep you safe. It''s to make you into warriors."


    The class fell silent again. They''re that scared to share their opinion? I won''t deny Volmund is strong. Stronger than I remember him. However¡­ even with only half my power¡­ I still have to find a way to kill him. The sight of him makes me want to puke. And I have the perfect idea. I know how I can kill him without being suspicious.


    Since Nelia''s spiders don''t have access in the school grounds I''ll have Rio tail Volmund after class. There''s one thing I need to do before I can face him. Prepare the field. Just you wait bastard. Your doom is near. I just need to have a quick chat with Leona.

 63: The battlefield is ready

    "Eh? You want me to close the dungeon? I can''t!"


    "Leona, you''re a teacher aren''t you? You have that authority."


    "Well¡­ yes. I won''t deny that I have the authority to temporarily deny access in the dungeon¡­ but it has to be an extremely important reason. Making an excuse isn''t as easy as it looks."


    "Just say that a couple of students got lost and for safety measures you''re closing the dungeon until you can find them."


    "I guess that can work¡­ but¡­"


    "Please, Leona. I really need you on this one. The dungeon is the only place that is going to work."


    The dungeon is the perfect battlefield. This way the scenario can be like: Volmund wanted to check the dungeon but was mysteriously killed by monsters. If his body were to be found anywhere else¡­ it would cause too much suspicion. War might break again and I don''t want that until I kill all 3. Not to mention if it doesn''t look like an accident, Byron and Liliana will just raise their guard.


    "Do you want me to back you up too?"


    "No. I don''t want you to get involved. It might stir things too much."


    I then turned around and faced my slaves.


    "Girls, I can''t believe I''m saying this¡­ but I''m not confident I can kill Volmund by myself. I need you to fight beside me."


    "Understood!"(x5)


    All right. The wheels are in motion.


    ------


    ~The next day~


    As instructed Leona denied entrance to the dungeon for today. And only today. I had to move fast. Rio told me that Volmund had a meeting with the principal but he''s heading home right after. So I waited near the school gate, until I saw him. It was pretty close to sunset.


    His smug grin¡­ I can''t stand it. Time for the final move.


    "Excuse me, sensei?"


    "Hmm? Oh, it''s you. That annoying commoner from yesterday''s class. What do you want? I don''t give extra explanations. If there''s something you didn''t understand, blame yourself."


    "Nono. That''s not what I wanted. I just have a different type of question. Would you please enlighten me?"


    "Make it quick."


    "Why did you betray the former Warlord, Yurishia Bahamut and try to kill her?"


    When I said those words, even if it was for just a split second, I could see extreme shock in his eyes.


    "W¡­ what nonsense are you speaking? Are you an idiot? You''re wasting my¡­"


    I didn''t let him finish. I teleported behind him and placed my hand on his right shoulder.


    "You''re coming with me."


    I then teleported him all the way to the 10th floor of the dungeon. This way I can blame monsters for his death. Naturally my girls were already there and waiting.


    They chased most monsters away and also dealt with any familiars. Nobody will find out about this.


    "You¡­ what is the meaning of this!? Showing so much disrespect to me is punishable by death!"


    "Enough with the bullshit."


    I couldn''t wait any longer¡­ I took my mask off and revealed my face.


    "What¡­!? What trick¡­ is this? This¡­ YOU CAN''T BE HER!!"


    "Have you forgotten me already, Volmund? Skeptical as ever."


    "Impossible!! We¡­ we killed you! We evaporated you. You can''t be alive!"


    "And yet here I am. Now tell me, why did you try to kill me? You were my companions. My friends. Was there any reason for that? I did nothing wrong."


    "Nothing wrong. Heh¡­ hahaha! How naive can you be? You''re very existence is wrong! Can''t you see? Nobles are superior in every way. Yet you¡­ you are just a summoned creature with no royal blood whatsoever.


    But you possess power beyond normal. How long would it have taken until everyone acknowledged you as the strongest? You gave people dreams!! That''s just fucking wrong! Everyone had to wake up from the illusion you created and to do that you had to die!!"


    "You still don''t get it. A Maou is someone who transcends trivial things such as bloodlines."


    "Trivial? Don''t mock me, bitch! Royal blood is the most important thing in this world!"


    "I''ve had enough. Talking any further is pointless. Frankly I don''t give a shit. I will crumble every one of your beliefs. You took everything from me. I''m taking everything from you."


    "Hahaha! Big talk! You''re power has dropped down significantly compared to your glory days. I don''t know what happened but your tremendous aura is gone. You''re a shadow of your former self. I on the other hand grew stronger! If you wanted to kill me you should have done it during the sunlight when a vampire is at its weakest. You did me a favor bringing me here. I was once afraid of you, but not anymore! It will be my pleasure to kill you again!"


    Without wasting any moment he activated the magic Nijira. Nijira was originally developed by vampires. Under it''s effect, vampires become absurdly strong creatures. His whole body transformed. He became more bulky, his hair grew longer, his nails transformed into powerful claws and his upper and lower canines grew into large vampire fangs.


    "Hahaha! Observe! This is my power taken to it''s utmost limits. I always wondered how your blood would taste."


    "Yare, yare. You''re all bark and no bite. Even in my weakened state you can''t beat. It will be my pleasure to demonstrate it.


    Girls, stay sharp."


    "Roger!"(x5)


    This will be over before it begins. I''ll make you regret ever being born, you shity vampire!!

 64: Girls vs vampire

    While he was still laughing I drew near and used my claws to pierce his heart. Was it a cowardly tactic? No. He''s the one that let his guard down. And even if it was, I couldn''t care less. There is that urban legend that if you pierce a vampire''s heart with a stake it would die. Well¡­ anyone would die.


    There are only a handful who can survive after having their hearts crushed. This should kill him but¡­


    "What!?"


    But he neither vanished nor even did he shed blood. Instead of blood, a black shadowy something began leaking out from the spot he was stabbed.


    ¡°¡­I definitely felt feedback, but attacks like that have been reduced to having no effect, huh?¡±


    ¡°Boss, your attack had no effect?¡±


    Bessie couldn¡¯t hide her shock.


    ¡°If it was before he activated Nijira, it probably would have killed him.¡±


    Bats dissipated and then gathered together and combined together into the form of a person. He appeared behind. He''s truly a vile creature.


    "Now then, shall we have some fun?"


    He threw a powerful punch at me. I placed my hands in an X shape guard. I blocked his attack but the impact still sent me flying.


    "Hah, if piercing the heart doesn''t work, then I''ll crush your skull."


    Bessie stepped forward. She prepared the Dark Tiger Crushing Fist, she closed the distance between her and the vampire in an instant with her swift feet. She leaped forward and prepared her punch with the speed of a bullet.


    "Bessie, wait!"


    Sadly I forgot to enforce the command on her. And my warning came too late. A powerful shockwave was formed, but her fist was stopped.


    ¡°Wha¡­!?¡±


    It was a sure-kill attack that she had thrown fast enough to surpass the sound. Yet the blow was stopped with a single hand.


    It was like grabbing a flying missile bare-handed. Naturally, his hand¡¯s flesh was torn to shreds, his nerves were snapped apart, and his bones were smashed loudly.


    But the vampire¡¯s regenerative ability worked far faster than the speed at which he was wounded. Even the sight of his hand regenerating from its snapped ends looked disgusting.


    Volmund laughed and jumped at Bessie. She couldn¡¯t stop herself from being pushed down to the ground. Cracks appeared on the ground from the impact.


    "Nelia, get her out of there right now!!"


    "Roger."


    Threads imediately were sent and wrapped around Bessie''s leg. The next instant she was tugged away before Volmund could bite her.


    "Phew. Thanks, Nelia. Just thinking that originally this is the guy who wanted to buy me gives me chills¡­"


    "Girls, be careful. No matter what happens, don''t let him bite you. You''ll definitely die!


    Also¡­ this is an order! Keep him busy! I can kill him, but I need some time."


    "Understood!"(x5)


    A black cloak that melted into the night and stakes that stabbed out from inside it had been summoned forth. Since they weren¡¯t summoned from the ground, there was no fear of a surprise attack, but¡ªthe stakes were thrown with the superhuman strength of a vampire, breaking the sound barrier as if it were extremely natural.


    ¡°Tch, how troublesome¡­!! [Accel Strike]!¡±


    Sylvia stepped forward and with great skill snapped all of them. Volmund used this moment to charge at me. Hmm¡­ I''m not ready yet¡­ I''ll have to fend him off. I keep a calm poker face. He is stronger than me, but I don''t want to give him this satisfaction.


    He lunged at me. We locked hands and I was imediately pushed back.


    "Hahaha! Weak! You truly are weak Yurishia! To think that I once respected you¡­ I''ll end you now!"


    "Yare yare. As I said before, you''re all bark and no bite."


    I bent my body backwards in a limbo move style and land a powerful kick in his stomach, sending him crashing into the ceiling.


    "Graaaah!! Not yet! Something like this won''t¡­"


    "[Everflowing Vortex Dragon]!"


    Lumi-chan imediately generated a water chinese like dragon and threw it at the vampire. It was key we don''t give him any breathing space between our attacks. At the same time¡­


    "Iron pillar!"


    Using the power of the moon stone Shizu generated a large iron pillar, and she thrust her hammer onto one side of it, propelling it straight at Volmund.


    A powerful shockwave that shook the dungeon itself was generated when both attacks collided.


    "Hiyaaa!!"


    Volmund fell on the ground injured, but due to his powers he was quickly regenerated.


    "Not so fast! [Tempest Shredder] + [Agni Thread]!"


    Nelia launched her shredding spear like threads. Pain assaulted Volmund and he was pushed against the wall. When the dust from the impact cleared away, he was heavily binded by Nelia''s threads.


    "Guaah! Curse you! To think that small fry like you are giving me this much trouble¡­ die already!"


    This time he transformed into a cloud of mist allowing him to escape Nelia''s web. He appeared behind Sylvia this time and readied his long sharp claws.


    "Dodge it!"


    This time I enforced my will into my words. Sylvia''s body moves according to my order and manages to dodge the slash with paper thin difference. And that was a lifesaver. The force behind his claws left a large visible mark on the wall. Bessie once again leaped at him and planted her elbow in his back.


    "Eat this! Secret Art - Spine Splitting Crash!"


    A powerful blow that can normally split a person in half, not just the spine. However in Volmund''s case he was just sent crashing and tumbling on the ground like a ragdoll.


    "Such a thing! You insolent¡­"


    "Playtime is over."


    I got close to him once again.


    "[Vulcan Shock Ignition]!"


    A powerful burst of flame assault Volmund from every direction. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that these flames are as hot as lava. They can melt even your bones. However when the flames calmed down¡­


    "Hahahaha! Not yet! Did you think fire would work on me? We vampires are descendants of the dragon''s son! Flames like these hurt, but they can''t kill us."


    "I know. That was just a diversion."


    Only after I said that did he notice. He was standing on a hand drawn magic formation. His face turned pale.


    "This can''t be¡­ when did you have the time¡­ no, even to begin with it''s impossible for a Mazoku to use this!! It''s a bluff!"


    "Feel free to test this bluff out on your own skin."


    Light started to emit from the magic circle. Pure white blinding light. The best way to deal with a creature of the night is... with holy magic.


    "[Holy Judgement]!"

 65: First step towards the goal

    Holy Judgement. A spell of pure light. The reason why Volmund was so shocked is because this spell¡­ can''t be used by Mazoku. As a general rule, it''s impossible for Mazoku to use holy spells. But I was an exception. Although I can''t use the same output as the humans did when I first saw the spell, it''s still powerful enough.


    "GuaarhaaAAAA!!"


    A pillar of pure light erupted from the magic formation and engulfed Volmund. His screams of agonizing pain were music for my ears. Eventually the spell was over and Volmund fell on the ground. Smoke came out of his body. His flesh was torn and he had bruises over bruises. But most importantly, he wasn''t regenerating.


    "Vampires can be absurdly powerful, but that power doesn''t come for free. They also have a big weakness. They are weak to holy magic."


    "P¡­ please¡­ don''t kill me. Spare me¡­ I''m sorry. It wasn''t my fault¡­ It was Byron and Liliana! They¡­ dragged me into this. I truly just wanted to create a better world for my sister... They turned me against you¡­ I¡­ I''m just a victim like you¡­ I¡­"


    "Lies. Yuri-nee, every word he just said was a lie."


    Hmph. I don''t need a skill to know that. As if I''m just gonna believe him. At first I thought it''s better to leave his body here to be found. But only his ashes will remain.


    "You know what, Volmund? I''ll show you some mercy."


    "Lady Yurishia¡­ Thank you¡­ together I''m sure we can¡­"


    "I''ll kill you. As for this so called sister of yours¡­ I''ll make her my bitch. I''ll train her to be my loyal dog."


    "What!? How¡­ how is that mercy?"


    "Death is a mercy in my book. After all, you won''t be around to see your sister at my feet. Now die! Once more¡­ [Holy Judgement]!!"


    The pillar of light erupted once again.


    "AAAAAHHH!!"


    He screamed in agony. Until eventually his voice faded away. When the attack was over, only his carbonized ashes remained. He was dead. I did it. One of the ones that betrayed me was finally punished. The satisfaction¡­ the look on his face¡­ everything was worth it.


    We traveled together, we ate together, we slept under the sky together¡­ and now I killed him. No remorse. No regrets. Rather, my anger didn''t diminish at all. I got a taste of revenge and I won''t stop until the others are dead two. One down, two more to go.


    "Lady Yurishia¡­?"


    "Huh?"


    "Are you okay? You spaced out for a moment."


    "Sorry. I''m okay. We did it girls. We took the first step."


    "Boss, I don''t wanna argue with your decisions, but taking out all 3 pillars of the demon realm¡­ that will put the race in chaos."


    "It won''t. Yeah, Mazoku won''t aprove, but at the end of the day, if I become the Maou, they can''t defy me."


    Once the Maou is elected, he will receive a magical engraving on his body. Think of it like a tattoo. Once you obtain both the tattoo and Demon Sword Zeshia you are the Maou. I don''t know all the details. But it''s a law given by the Demon God. The Maou''s word is absolute. If someone is to try and assassinate him, the tattoo would send a violent curse.


    If you you try using someone else to kill the Maou, the tattoo curse will kill the person as well as whoever was involved in the plot. Challenging him straight forward to a fight is okay though. I dunno why it works that way, but I don''t care.


    "Yes. Lady Yurishia is right. The world will have to change regardless if people like it or not. The nobles can all go and die if they don''t like it."


    "You seem rather excited about this, Nelia."


    "Err¡­ I am just giving my support to you. Your wish is my wish. By achieving your dream, I will also achieve mine."


    "Anyway, girls, that''s enough action for today. Let''s get back home. Let''s not stay any longer than needed. Nelia, gather your web. Shizu, make the iron pillar fade away. We can''t leave any trace."


    ------


    A single man¡¯s footsteps echoed loudly through the night. A figure enveloped in shadows.


    ¡°Murgleis. Is it true that our scout in the elven lands was taken down by a Mazoku? My dear pet Zelos?"


    The muddy creature he was addressing, Murglais, was the same person that conspired with Azamar.


    "Yes¡­"


    ¡°Why... How? Was the Mazoku just that strong? If they¡¯re strong enough to kill a monster of that caliber, then our plans are...¡±


    ¡°Calm yourself, my lord. Our investigations were thorough. That person is an isolated case. She won''t be a threat.¡±


    ¡°Do I also need to remind you about our scout in Lyndwurm!?¡±


    ¡°The plan to subjugate Lyndwurm ended in failure as well. We decided to abandon it. True. But...¡±


    ¡° Tell me. Who is this unforseen opponent?¡±


    ¡°Unforeseen opponent? A Mazoku female with 5 slaves."


    ¡°I know the monsters that we sent weren¡¯t strengthened by your ability, Murglais, but for just one woman to do that much damage¡­ Normally it would take an army to subdue an A class dimensional. Surely you jest.¡±


    ¡°I wish I was... At any rate, it seems that insane party is currently at the Demon King Academy. The enemy¡¯s strength is beyond measure. Although I am pretty confident that nobody can match us S classes¡­ it''s better to play safe. Have no worry, my lord. We have our little pawn over there. Collaborating with him will also lead to this woman''s demise and we can continue our plan."


    ¡°Remember, everything we do, we do for the god which we serve. This world requires a correction. Mazoku, humans¡­ all the races¡­ All they know is to hate each other and start wars. We will unify the world and give it the peace it deserves."


    ¡°Ah. Yes, sir.¡±


    "By the way, what''s the name of this woman?"


    "I believe she''s called¡­ Yurishia."


    "...


    You are dismissed. Set your plan in motion. The necromancy magic from our world¡­ you are authorized to use it."


    When Murglais was finally out of sight, the shadow figure''s stern expression crumbled. He¡¯d been holding his anger back in front of his subordinates, but there was no one to see him now.


    ¡°Can this be a coincidence? No matter. I don¡¯t know who you are, but you¡¯ll pay dearly for interfering with my holy mission. God is with me. The day we finally meet will be your last. You will either join us or die.¡±


    Who would the goddess of victory smile upon when they finally met?

 66: Crisis

    The next day things resumed like normal. Amelia was teaching in class like normal. Nobody suspected a thing. Everyone believed Leona''s excuse for closing the dungeon for the day. Honestly I still haven''t blown off enough steam. So today I might aim for the very bottom of the dungeon.


    Surprisingly Azamar was absent today. But I couldn''t care less. I just wished class ended sooner. I''m not in the mood for this shit. And in a way my wishes were granted.


    *Earth shaking*


    "Whoa!"


    "Ey¡­What''s going on?"


    "Is this an earthquake?"


    Everyone was agitated and it was natural. The earth started shaking violently. And after a moment.


    *KABOOM*


    The sound of an explosion could be heard. What the hell is going on? A few moments later someone burst into the classroom. It was that Zeldris fellow that I crushed during the entrance exam.


    "Amelia, there''s an emergency! All students must evacuate the campus!"


    "Eh? Lord Zeldris, please calm down. What is this about?"


    "All the monsters in the dungeon have escaped! The principal ordered an imediate evacuation."


    "Oi¡­ is that for real?"


    "Are we doomed?"


    "We''re not gonna die, are we?"


    As the students started to get scared, Amelia asked another question.


    "But, lord Zeldris, what about the barrier? It should have been impossible for the monsters to break it."


    "I don''t know what happened. But someone disabled it. We''re going to be overwhelmed soon. So save the questions for later."


    "Class, you heard it. Everyone needs to evacuate!"


    Fools. That is the worst possible decision to make. If everyone starts running and leaving school, the monsters won''t stop. They''ll break through and destroy the city. The logical solution isn''t to run away, but contain the chaos in here.


    This isn''t actually that bad. At least I''ll get to blast more stuff. As everyone was entering the hallway and running right, towards the exit¡­ I had to go left.


    "Hey¡­ where do you think you''re going? That''s the wrong way."


    "Where do you think? I''m going to stay and fight!"


    "Are you out of your mind!? Monsters from beyond floor 20 are emerging. Regardless of your status as a trouble maker, you should just¡­"


    "If the monsters get into town it''s over. The military in here is light and won''t be able to handle it. Make no mistake. I''m not doing this for anyone''s sake. I just got used to living here. That''s all.


    Nelia, Sylvia, Shizu, drive all the monsters towards the arena. It''s easier to take care of them there. Lumi-chan, if anything tries to leave school grounds, turn it back or tur it to dust. Bessie, you''re coming with me. We''re going to block the dungeon."


    "Roger!"(x5)


    "Lady Yurishia!!"


    Cynthia and the 9 Worshippers called out to me.


    "Lady Yurishia, please, we want to help as well."


    "Good. Then save anyone who can''t fend for themselves. Make pairs of 2 and use the 2 man block formation. Push the monsters back."


    "Yes!!


    ------


    A hint of madness could be seen in Azamar''s eyes.


    "Hey, I did what you asked. I deactivated the barrier. The procedure you taught me worked."


    ¡°Things are going to progress very fast indeed now. The ball¡¯s rolling, and it¡¯s only going to speed up from here. There¡¯s no stopping now, not until we achieve the future I wish for.¡±


    "Remember your end of the deal."


    "Not to worry. I''ll lure Nelia here. After that all you need is¡­ to kill her. That will cancel the master-slave contract. And then, if you use the necromancy spell I taught you¡­"


    "She''ll be mine! Hehehe. I will admit, you''re full of surprises. Normally it''s impossible to resurrect someone. But the magic from what ever world you come from is different. I''ll enjoy this very much."


    ------


    Nelia, Sylvia and Shizu managed to redirect the monsters to the arena. Some teachers also gathered there. Nelia despaired when she saw how low morale seemed to be among them. Leona spotted her and walked over to her.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re here. Things are getting out of hand.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Is this seriously all our backup? Where''s the principal?"


    Nelia looked around the arena, trying to spot him, but there was no sign.


    ¡°The principal¡¯s busy right now. More importantly, come, join me. We need to kill them or they will overwhelm us with sheer numbers¡­"


    The students who are stronger and stayed behind to help, seemed reluctant to join. Nelia didn¡¯t like how silent and emotionless everyone looked, despite needing to fight right now. Something was off about them. In fact, something was off about this whole situation. The feeling of unease Nelia had grew stronger.


    ¡°Hey, Leona. Is it just me or...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just you. Don¡¯t let your guard down. Something strange is happening here. Same for you two. Sylvia, Shizu, be careful.¡±


    Goosebumps rose on Shizu''s ears. Her floppy ears stood straight up. Her instincts screamed at her to get out of here.


    ¡°Everyone, run¡ª¡±


    Before Shizu could finish her warning, there was a bright flash.


    A bright burst of light assaulted the arena. The group quickly turned away, but they were already blinded.


    A second later, there were a number of meaty thuds.


    ¡°Agh!?¡±


    ¡°Gah!¡±


    ¡°Gwaaah!?¡±


    They were immediately followed by a series of screams. Not screams of surprise, like the screams the students had given when the light hit them, but screams of pain. After that, there were a few loud thumps as people fell to the ground.


    Amidst the chaos, Sylvia drew her weapon and readied herself.


    She just barely managed to block the thrust that came for her.


    Like the others, she¡¯d been blinded by the light. But thanks to her years of training, months of experience, and excellent senses, she was able to fight back even while unable to see.


    At the same time Leona slammed whatever was attacking them.


    Finally their sight began to return.


    ¡°Wha...¡± They have been prepared for something terrible to happen, but this was beyond any expectations.


    "The students¡­ are dead? And¡­ dimensional monsters are controlling the regular monsters? Just what in the world is happening here?"

 67: Chaos on school grounds

    "Nelia¡­ help me¡­"


    "Huh? No way. This is¡­ a trick."


    Nelia turned pale like a ghost. The reason for that was because she saw her friend clear as daylight. Liz. Her childhood friend.


    "She¡­ can''t be alive. This has to be a lie. It''s like lady Yurishia said. Even if you use necromancy, a dead person can''t talk."


    "It''s all thanks to His Majesty. I can give my corpses a portion of the personality and memories they had in life, so they¡¯re capable of holding a conversation. It¡¯s an original spell His Majesty developed. Necro Nova.¡±


    As if peering through Liz''s eyes, the muddy S class dimensional monster known as Murglais was watching the show from an unknown place. Normally, all necromancy was capable of reading the last thoughts of the deceased, or creating a corpse by injecting mana into the lingering regrets they left behind.


    Skilled practitioners could even reanimate corpses, but they would still be mindless. Their abilities would be inferior to their living versions, and as they were incapable of thought, the corpses would need to be controlled directly by the necromancer. Of course, a simple command like ¡°Attack¡± didn¡¯t require constant management, so a necromancer could set a horde of corpses on someone without having to micromanage them all.


    But something like holding a full conversation like Liz demonstrated was impossible with just necromancy.


    Necro Nova ripped out her victims¡¯ memories and personalities from their souls, and implant them into their corpses.


    "Nelia¡­ Are you going to abandon me again?"


    "Liz! Hang in there! I''m coming!"


    Nelia dashed towards Liz. She didn''t think of anything else. Her brain was telling her she can''t abandon her a second time. The B class monsters saw this and dragged Liz away so that Nelia would follow.


    "Nelia, don''t!"


    Leona''s warning was ignored. Monsters stood in her way blocking her path.


    "Move! Haaa!"


    Leona''s punches were devastating, but monsters pilled up. They even used corpses as cusions to reduce the impact. Sylvia and Shizu also had their hands full. Nelia was separated from the group.


    ------


    "Boss, what are we doing here? The entrance to the dungeon is one floor below us."


    "Try using your head for a bit. That''s were all those monsters are coming from. We won''t get there easy at all. Instead I have a better plan. Remember what Nelia told us? The floors are roughly about a meter thick. And that''s a lot. We are going to crush this entire floor. It will fall and collapse the entrance to the dungeon."


    "I see. Makes sense."


    "Rising Crushing Fist should do the trick. Ready?"


    "Yeah. Here¡­"


    "What''s wrong? Why did you stop midway?"


    "I¡­ I can vaguely feel Nelia''s scent near."


    What!? Although minotaurs don''t have the strongest smell amongst demi-humans, it''s still superior to a humans'' or Mazoku. What the hell is that woman doing?


    "It''s¡­ coming from the dungeon. If we collapse the floor now, she''ll be trapped inside."


    Darn it. What''s in her head? I can''t let the path open. But something really is off here. How the hell did she manage to get in with all the monsters coming from there? Something big is happening here. This attack is too well organized to be random. I could always enforce an order on her to come back. But she might not be allowed passage back.


    "Bessie. We''re crushing the floor now."


    "But what about Nelia?"


    "Once the path is blocked I''ll use my teleport ability. I''ll go inside and search for her. But we really can''t let their numbers to keep growing."


    "Understood. Then here goes! HAAA!"


    "DEYAAAA!"


    We both slammed our fists onto to floor. The impact quickly created a powerful shockwave and cracks ran across the ground. We quickly jumped and grabbed on the chandeliers so we wouldn''t get caught in the mess. The entire floor collapsed. Agonizing screams could be heard below. Whatever monsters were there at that time, they all got crushed. The entrance to the dungeon was sealed now perfectly.


    "And for the finishing touch."


    I let go and placed my hands on the rubble covering the entrance.


    "[Petrify]!"


    This will glue all rocks together so they can''t dig their way out. One giant fused formation.


    "Okay. That takes care of that. Bessie go to the arena and help the others."


    "But¡­ boss, can you even reach Nelia on your own? Won''t the monsters block you?"


    "I''ll use my invisibility cloak. Even if their senses are sharper they still rely on sight. I''ll pass by most of them."


    And maybe I''ll find whoever is responsible for this.


    "Now go. We can''t waste time."


    "Right."


    ------


    "[Vortex Blast]!"


    *Pant**pant*


    Lumi-chan was heavily sweating and panting. As instructed she was doing her best to prevent the monsters from leaving the school grounds. She even created giant ice pillars around the school so that the monsters can''t climb out or jump the wall. Only the main entrance was left intact to let the students evacuate.


    But such a thing was no easy feat. Lumiera''s powers aren''t infinite despite being a demi-goddess. The problem was that dimensional monsters were the ones trying to break through. She also had to adjust the output of her powers to not hurt nearby students. Since Yurishia hasn''t ordered her to go all out, she didn''t want to cause casualties. But that has made her tired.


    "I can''t¡­ stop yet. Yuri-nee is counting on me. I can''t¡­ let her down. I can''t fall either. That would only make her sad. [Vortex Blast]!"


    A torrent of water was unleashed from Lumiera''s tiny hands. But it wasn''t strong enough to push back the dimensionals packed together.


    "Kuh¡­ I can''t lose¡­ I¡­"


    "[Vortex Blast]!"


    Another voice shouted. Suddenly another spell was fired and it merged together with Lumiera''s attacks making it stronger. It blasted right through all of them.


    "You''re one of Yurishia''s slaves, right? You look like you need rest. I can take over from here."


    "Eh? You are¡­ Dante?"


    Lord Dante. The one rumored to be the strongest Mazoku in the school leaped from an ice pillar and landed in front of Lumiera.


    "I never would have thought that you would go out of your way to help me."


    "Don''t be mistaken. I didn''t save you. I was just preventing the monsters to escape. The teachers judgement is wrong. We need to prevent them from entering the city. I appreciate your assistance so far. But stand back now. I can handle it from here."


    Dante placed his hand on the sword attached to his back and made a wide swing, cutting in half 3 dimensionals that jumped at him.


    "Now come, fools. I shall send you all to hell."


    "Wait! I''ll help."


    "I won''t save if you get in trouble."


    "That''s fine. I won''t get into any."


    "Suit yourself. Just don''t get in my way."

 68: Nelia in danger

    Nelia had been chasing Liz frantically until they reach the very bottom of the dungeon. No monster got in their way. They eventually reached what seemed as an empty large room.


    "[Dark Bullet]!"


    From her fingertips, Nelia fired magical dark bullets with great precision, aiming for the dimensionals that were carrying Liz. They imediately fell on the ground.


    Dark Bullet wasn''t a spell strong enough to kill them. Yet they fell on the ground. Normally Nelia would be on her guard, but right now her mind was a mess. She wasn''t thinking straight because of the weird events pilled up together. So she imediately rushed over to Liz.


    "Liz, are you alright? Don''t worry. I''m here now."


    ¡°Nelia...¡±


    Nelia helped Liz to get up. She then hugged Nelia, seemingly terrified. Then a second later, she drove a dagger into Nelia¡¯s back.


    ¡°Guaah! L-Liz? Wh-Why?¡±


    ¡°.....¡±


    Nelia¡¯s mouth twisted into a pained grimace as she looked at her friend. Liz¡¯s eyes were devoid of their usual warmth. She looked expressionlessly at Nelia, as if she were an unthinking doll.


    It was then that Nelia finally realized. This wasn''t truly her friend. She realized Yurishia was right. This was all a trap. Unfortunately, that realization had come too late. Liz pinned


    Nelia to the ground, twisted her arms behind her back, and shackled her with some sort of anti-magic cuffs.


    ¡°Ahahahaha. I guess even you couldn¡¯t predict she¡¯d stab you, huh? Yeah, see, that¡¯s why I waited until the last minute. So I can see your face.¡±


    From the shadows, Azamar appeared laughing like a maniac.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this¡­ Azamar!?¡±


    "Still haven''t figured it out? I was the one who disabled the barrier. I did it all for you. Nelia, I love you. That commoner bitch doesn''t deserve to keep you. You should be with me! I might have acted mean, but I did it all in the name of love. Can''t you see? You''re my princess. You need to be with me."


    "Have you gone crazy?"


    "Yes! I''m totally crazy over you. Once we will be together, nobody will stand in our way."


    "Don''t fuck with¡­ Gah!?"


    Nelia forced herself to move, however Liz once again stabbed her.


    "Haha, does it hurt? Don''t worry. I don''t want to make you suffer. The dimensionals promised to let me use the same advanced necromancy magic they used on that puppet over there. Apparently if it''s done within 10 seconds of your death, your soul won''t be lost. You will be bind to me. You will love me. You''ll move how I want and say what I want. You''ll only have eyes for me!"


    Azamar pulled a short sword and approached Nelia.


    "Don''t worry. This will only hurt for just a bit. I''ll make you feel good after."


    Azamar buried his face into Nelia¡¯s chest while plunging the sword in between her breasts. There was madness in his eyes.


    Nelia''s screams soon stopped.


    ¡°Hehehehe, Finally! I finally did it! I knew it! Hehehe, Hey Murglais, hurry up and bring her back. You promised you would.¡±


    From the shadows, Murglais was watching but did not take a step closer. Because he felt a presence.


    "Oi! You gone deaf? Hurry up and¡­"


    "What the fuck do you think you''re doing?"


    Time seemed to stand still. Azamar lifted his face. Even Murglais was frozen in place. Yurishia had finally reached them. Her killing intent was so great it was almost palpable. She looked like a creature that spawned from hell itself. Her expression was so terrifying that everyone¡¯s blood ran cold. It felt as though she had all of their hearts in her hand, and a snap of her finger would kill all of them.


    In the next second she vanished and appeared right in front of Nelia. She moved faster than eyes could follow, and Azamar was sent flying and smashed right into the wall. Yurishia had held back a little to avoid hurting Nelia any further, which was the only reason he hadn¡¯t died instantly.


    ¡°Gah... Cough... Ngh.¡± Half-buried in the wall, Azamar spasmed and coughed out a lungful of blood. His internal organs had been pulverized, and most of the bones in his upper body shattered, but he still lived.


    As for Liz, she was blown to bits. For a split second Yurishia thought she heard the words ''thank you'' coming from Liz, but she didn''t dwell on it.


    "[Cure All]!"


    Nelia''s wounds healed in an instant. She then bent, placed her hand on Nelia''s chest and started giving her light electric shocks to jump start her heart again.


    Please don''t die. Nelia I won''t allow you to die! Come back to me. Wake up!


    "I order you¡­ don''t die!!"


    With those words combined with the shocks, her heart involuntary started beating again. Soon Nelia had a pulse again. She started breathing. And slightly opened her eyes.


    "Lady¡­ Yurishia? I¡­ Sorry¡­"


    "Don''t speak Nelia. You barely cheated death. Don''t worry. I''m here now."


    In a split second I teleported with Nelia out of there and back to our house. And then I jumped back in the dungeon. Anger was my blood right now. It''s a different anger than the one I had when I faced Volmund. I''m pissed to the max right now. This guy¡­ is dead.


    Why am I afraid? Why is my body shaking? I am an S class dimensional monster. My power exceeds hers. Yet why¡­ am I scared?


    "Do you honestly think you stand a chance against me? You interfered with our plans long enough. This city shall be sacrificed and we shall correct this world."


    I slowly walked towards him. Each of my footsteps was so heavy that the ground cracked. If you fuck with me, don''t expect you will come out alive. Murglais was a humanoid monster around the same height as me. His built was similar to a body builder. He had only 3 fingers on his hands and toes with razor sharp claws, a long tail and razor sharp spikes on his back. His face had no mouth. It was weird for him to able to speak without one. He only had one giant yellow eye like a cyclops. He snapped his fingers and the 2 B class dimensionals leaped back to life and stabbed their mantis like hands into my back.


    ¡°Ahaha, you shouldn¡¯t have let your guard down~ If you let your anger control you, you¡¯ll¡ª¡±


    But his voice stopped. That was because I was still moving. In my current state¡­ something like this won''t phase me.


    "Burn to ashes."


    A torrent of crimson flames erupted from my wounds and engulfed the dimensionals. The heat was so great that only their ashes remained. Needless to say the wounds healed in an instant.


    "You tried taking my Nelia away¡­ for that¡­ you can''t be forgiven."


    I don''t know if it''s love I feel for Nelia¡­ for any of my slaves. But they are¡­ important in my life. For them¡­ I would burn the world if needed.

 69: Taking it to the next level

    A pale flash like a lightning bolt instantly passed through me!


    In the blink of an eye, he got behind me and forced me on my knees. This bastard¡­ he tore open my stomach. I managed to heal though.


    "My attacking power has exceeded anything in this world. This is the power of an S class. My power lies in speed and my punches. Magic will be useless against me since you won''t manage to hit me."


    I got up again, while still giving him my angry look.


    "If I only need to deal with your speed, then¡­ [Force Boost¡­ Phase 2]!"


    The physical strengthening technique that allows the body to go beyond it''s limits. It redirects all the mana in the muscles allowing to achieve great powers. My aura alone created a powerful gust of wind. But the pain that comes with this skill is also significant.


    I instantly leaped at him. One would think that I used my teleport skill, but it was all leg power. A barrage of punches was unleashed from both sides. For a few seconds you would think you were watching a dragon ball fight scene. However¡­


    "Ugh!"


    His punch was still one step faster and knocked me on the ground.


    "That was impressive. I''m actually surprised you managed to increase your speed. But¡­ you still can''t match my power. All you did was eat more pain."


    "That was my goal, genius. Pain and the increase of my heartbeat¡­ helps me express it."


    "Express it? Express what?"


    There are boundaries that cannot be crossed by the mortal body being. If someone reaches the Phase 3, he will gain unimaginable strength at the cost of his life.


    "I don''t know what you''re planning but it''s over!"


    He once again lashed at me, but this time.


    "Guaah!!"


    This time my blow connected and he was the one that was tumbling on the ground.


    "I managed to express it successfully¡­"


    "It¡­It can¡¯t be¡­ you bitch¡­ what did you do?"


    Hypothetically speaking¡­even if I defeat this guy¡­there is still this king of his ahead¡­now it¡¯s not the right time to bet on my life. This wasn''t the 3rd phase. I just¡­had to get close to that limit instead¡­


    "Phase Boost¡­Phase 2.5¡­"


    After a terrible roar, I noticed that Murglais charged with his jet black nail. I responded with my Slash Disorder. He managed to block my attacks, and started to laugh maniacally! However! The body of this dimensional was gradually pushed down by the overwhelming power of my new discovered state. If phase 3 gives a 20 time boost, then phase 2.5 should give a 15 time boost. If I don''t open the limiter on the heart¡­ I won''t die. But I can feel my muscles tearing...


    "What the hell is this power¡­! But, you¡¯re just a mere Mazoku¡­!"


    "You''re lucky I don''t have access to my full strength."


    If I was my old self, this battle would be over already.


    "Don¡¯t screw with me¡­! Who do you think I am! Wha¡­ My¡­My nails¡­!"


    In the end, Murglais''s nails were getting more and more tattered. As opposed to mine who were still sharp as steel.


    "Curse you. I won''t lose. Eat this!"


    "Come! HEYAAaA!!"


    I pulled my claws extremely fast and swung it at an astonishing speed! The sound swept through the air and, on that moment, a large explosion emitted a thunderous roar that almost collapsed the cave! When the two supernatural powers collided with one another, a dazzling light was created and a tremendous shock was generated.


    "Uh¡­Ugh¡­"


    ¡­When I raised my body after falling down dramatically, I noticed that Murglais stood at a place that was far away from me. We''ve been pushed on opposite ends.


    I collapsed on my hands and knees. I couldn''t bare the pain any longer!! *Pant*


    However, something occurred when he tried to approach me in order to kill me. His chest became swollen and exploded! At the same time a glowing liquid fluid erupted from the cut on his chest!


    I''ve inflicted way more damage on him than he did on me.


    When the screams subsided, Murglais remained upright. Yet, all of his body turned black as if he had transformed into a charcoal.


    "It''s¡­ my loss. I''ll die¡­ but know this¡­ if you barely managed to beat me¡­ you will never win against our commander¡­ or our God¡­. You are¡­ nothing more than a pawn¡­ I failed to remove¡­."


    With those last words, his body fell apart. Just like a stone, cracks appeared and he crumbled into tiny pieces. For me¡­ this battle is over. I finally over. All that''s left is to check on my slaves and see if they were ok. Given the teachers too¡­ they shouldn''t have any issues. Leona will protect them. And I need to check back on Nelia.


    I then glanced once more at the wall. Azamar was still unconscious. There''s still one more insect I need to properly squash. For everything he did so far he deserves death. But killing him here would be too kind of a death. You made everyone suffer with your little stunt. And even if I tell everyone that he is the culprit, these bastards are so focused on nobility, they won''t believe me.


    I pondered for a second, then I let out an evil grin. I got it. I will kill him, but not before I make him regret ever crossing paths with me. He tried taking Nelia from me. So I am going to take something from you. I want you to feel despair. I''m going to crush your heart. I''m going¡­ to steal Amelia from you. Your mother¡­ will be my slave.

 70: A dumb Milf and alcohol make things too easy

    I teleported Azamar out of the cave and placed him somewhere in the school were he would be found. I could have left him there to die or kill him myself, but after all the shit he caused, death is too good for him at this point. I intend to make him suffer before erasing him.


    The whole incident was easily dealt with after I collapsed the dungeon entrance. The principal drew a large magic formation in the sky that targeted all monster. An AoE attack that left all the Mazoku alive. It was a spell I wasn''t familiar with. It looked quite useful. Maybe one day I can learn that thing too.


    Everyone was safe. I made sure to thank Leona for guarding Sylvia and Shizu. Bessie did her job just fine. And I also had to thank Dante for backing up Lumi-chan. He still has that superiority air around him, but at least this guy acts somewhat like I proper noble.


    And of course, I praised the Worshippers which made them happy that they jumped up and down. Seems like making me happy and my praise is all they wish.


    I think I''ll need to sleep with all my girls again. Might be a tough call though. We were given a few days off until the teachers will figure how to clean up the school. But right now we were back in my home.


    "Lady Yurishia¡­ I have no excuse. Please forgive. It''s just¡­"


    Tears started forming in Nelia''s eyes. I simply grabbed her head and pulled her into my chest. I then start stroking her short hair.


    "It''s alright, Nelia. Calm down. Everyone makes mistakes. I want you to remember, I am not unreasonable. If you have a single shadow of a doubt, any request at all, don''t be scared to tell me. You belong to me, so I''ll take care of you. Remember, you serve me, but I''ll also look out after you guys. You¡­ are important to me."


    "Lady¡­. Yurishia¡­.*sniff*.... Awwaaa!!!"


    I think she cried an entire river before finally calming down. I noticed that I also changed a bit. I cared about my slaves. They aren''t just my slaves. They are my friends. Don''t get me wrong. I''m still extremely skeptical and still won''t forgive my old companions. But these girls¡­ they truly love me. And¡­ I love them. I would trust them anytime. Of course, that doesn''t mean I am going to remove the master-slave contract. But this warm feeling inside my heart¡­ is pleasant.


    But let''s not get carried away. Like I said, I still have one more insect to squash.


    "Hey, Nelia, after we get some rest, will you come with me and help me look for a liquor store?"


    "Of course. But are you planning some sort of party?"


    A fun party indeed. I won''t forget what Rio told me. Amelia is weak against alcohol. Me on the other hand¡­ I can hold my booze quite well. It''s the first step that needs to be taken. Alcohol will weaken her mind and that''s when I can start using my Mind Control on her. I intend to turn her brain to mush after all. Just thinking about it makes me horny. Being a villain ain''t that bad, hehehe!


    ------


    I made a few preparations. Firstly, I needed someplace to trap Amelia while I force her into submission. Cynthia offered to let me use her house for that purpose. In fact she got a nosebleed and blushed when she heard she can be useful for me. Once I saw the layout, I knew it was perfect. Once I use Armonia she can scream all she wants, but sound won''t escape.


    I''ve made all sorts of preparations and asked that nobody disturbs us. Depending on her will power, I can''t predict how long breaking her will take. As for the bait¡­ I asked her to meet me privately here to discuss something about her son. And lucky¡­ her interest was piqued and she came. As soon as she stepped into the house¡­ my plan was in motion.


    ------


    "I''m here like you asked. Now make it quick. I have important matters to attend to. What''s this thing about my son you mentioned?"


    "Let''s not jump straight to conclusions. First, allow me to share some hospitality."


    I brought 2 glasses of wine. It''s not necessarily the most tasty or refined, but it''s definitely the strongest I could find. She took the glass, but didn''t drink. I took a sip myself to show her it''s okay. But guess I''ll need to losen the mood first.


    "Before I tell you anything, there''s something I want to ask in return. On the very bottom of the dungeon, rumors said that there should be a tiara located there. Well, I reached the bottom floor during the chaos¡­ but there was no such item. Care to explain the story?"


    "Hmph. Even if you ask me that, I can''t tell you."


    She relaxed a bit and took a sip out of the glass. That''s perfect.


    "Only the principal has ever been at the very bottom of the dungeon. We teachers don''t know what''s beyond floor 20. The so called tiara¡­ it may or may not exist."


    True. There was always that option. I didn''t find a tiara, but I did find something else in there. But I won''t bring that up now.


    "Listen, sensei, the reason why I called you, is to tell you that Azamar was responsible for that incident."


    "What!?"


    Her expression became stiff and audibly gulped. She took more sips of the wine. I also made sure to replenish the glass. That''s it. Keep drinking. Your face is already getting red.


    "The barrier on the first floor. He''s the one that disabled it."


    "That''s¡­ *hic*... Impossible. He doesn''t know magic that advanced¡­ *hic*. Is this some sort of attempt to blackmail me?"


    "It''s just friendly information. I wanted you to be prepared if word of this goes around."


    "Hah. Even if¡­*gulp*... Word spreads, who will believe it? The¡­*hic* Ornelia family is a proud one. Nobody will dare¡­ suspect a royal¡­ ugh¡­ my head¡­ it''s starting to spin¡­ wait¡­ this wine¡­Something''s not right¡­. I feel¡­. Soo tired¡­"


    "Oh that''s because I also mixed a sleeping drug into it. Only my original glass didn''t contain it."


    When I first was summoned into this world I was too scared of all the noises and the demon realm to fall asleep. So I had to use a sleeping drug to get rest. I still had leftovers in my infinite storage. Turns out, it came in handy.


    Amelia tried to stand up. She dropped the glass and it broke when it hit the ground but her feet were wobbling.


    "You¡­ you''ll pay¡­. If you think¡­"


    But she fell on the floor.


    "Don''t worry. I''m going to take good care of you. Have a nice sleep."


    Part 1 of my plan is completed. It was easier than expected. She acted like a total idiot and and let her guard down. It kinda reminds me of how I used to be. Regardless, time for part 2 now.

 71: Amelia’s corruption

    "Ugh¡­ my head¡­ can''t think straight¡­ what happened? Where¡­?"


    "Oh. You''re awake now. That''s good."


    "What''s¡­ this place?"


    I understand her confusion. After all the room where we were in can''t even be called a room. This was my unique magic. A spell I developed, but I never used. I turned this entire room into a stomach like area. I inspired myself from Earth hentai. After all, I read my fair share of girls getting trapped in a meat-like area then being raped by tentacles.


    "This is my original spell. I hadn''t thought of a name for it yet. But think of it as a form of demonization."


    "You¡­ you''re an idiot. Are you trying to use it on me? Demonization only works on humans. Mazoku are already demons. You can''t¡­"


    "I said it''s a form. I''m not exactly going to demonize you. I''m going to remodel you."


    I don''t intend to just make her my slave. I want to do something I never did before. A complete brainwashing process. And for that, in addition to my mind control, this spell is necessary.


    "Before anything else, let me introduce myself properly."


    I took my mask off.


    "No way¡­ you''re¡­"


    "Yurishia Bahamut. At your service."


    "But¡­ why are you doing this? Even you said royalty is¡­ wait, how are you alive to begin with?"


    I got closer to her.


    "For starters, don''t put random words in other people''s mouth. I never said that royalty is better. It''s just a bunch of crap. The one that will become the Maou¡­ is me. But enough about that. It''s time to make you mine. For starters¡­ Your body will now become 10 times more sensitive!"


    I looked into her eyes and used my mind control on her. I also should mention that she''s completely naked now. Her arms and legs were swallowed by the meat so she couldn''t move at all. The moment I grabbed her chest¡­ her pussy started to drip.


    "Oh? It must have been a while since someone touched you. You''re really pent up."


    "Shut¡­ up¡­ don''t think you can break me¡­"


    "These tits aren''t bad for a milf¡­ but we can do better. Don''t worry. I''m going to remodel your body to my tastes and rewire your cute little brain. You''re going to become my obedient slave."


    "Rewire my brain? Don''t make me laugh. If you really think I will succumb to something like that, you''re mistaken."


    I snapped my fingers. Two tentacles with a needle tip emerged. And smaller tentacles also appeared and were creeping inside her ears.


    "Don''t worry. It''ll only hurt at first. They are going to pump an aphrodisiac too, so the pain will turn into pleasure soon."


    "Agh...Ah"


    What the heck is this feeling? This really does feel good. Even where they''re stabbing my breasts. And these gross things wriggling inside my ear¡­ I can feel them pouring something straight into my head. It''s almost like they''re trying to replace everything inside my head with something else.


    "Kyaaah¡­ what''s this? My breasts¡­ are feeling like they are about to explode. Why does it feel so hot?"


    "Your body is starting to accept the remodeling process. If you''re going to become my personal sex slave, you need to have properly sized breasts!"


    "Eeek!"


    Her chest became bigger by a few sizes. It got more voluptuous. It wasn''t on Nelia''s level, but these big ones will definitely satisfy me.


    "Stop¡­Stop¡­!"


    "¡­Did you wet yourself?"


    Amelia began to leak due to excessive fear. The odor from the liquid spreads around her.


    Nooo¡­ it feels like the whole inside of my brain¡­ is being turned into a sloppy mess¡­ am I really¡­ going to turn into a different person?


    "I''m going to show you something amazing next."


    I revealed my cock.


    "Well, what do you think? My cock is pretty big, right? If you open up your legs, I''ll fuck your naughty pussy right now."


    I made sure to shove my cock straight into her face.


    Wow¡­ it''s so big! It''s even bigger than my husband''s. The smell¡­ it''s reaching my nose¡­ I can''t even look away. I¡­ want it! No¡­ what am I saying¡­ I¡­


    "Well, I''m not waiting around. It''s obvious you want it, so I''ll put it in."


    Her legs are long and slim that her back standing posture is strangely beautiful. It¡¯s difficult for me to suppress my desire when I think that I would be able to thrust my penis in this beautiful body from now on.


    I took out my erect penis, then glued it to Amelia¡¯s vertical line.


    "A-a hard thing is¡­"


    "You better speak more vulgar."


    I whispered to her.


    "cock¡­! Cock¡­!"


    She says it like a child who enjoys using the word she just remembered.


    "Now, tell what you want me to do?"


    "A,aaah¡­! I¡­ can''t¡­"


    "Now!"


    "M-My pussy¡­C-cock¡­please thrust your cock in!"


    Kukuku, you finally revealed your true feelings.


    I gripped her ass and pushed my waist in just like that. This milf pussy isn''t even trying to resist.


    It seems like she¡¯s yearning for my body as she invite it inside.


    Love nectar overflowed and her vaginal walls were wrigling.


    "Kuh¡­Fuu! Just a little more¡­Just a little more¡­!"


    "I¡¯ll put it all the way in."


    "Come¡­! Coome!"


    I draw her waist in, then invaded Amelia¡¯s insides.


    "Kuhooo!? I-It¡¯s in¡­It¡¯s entering, it¡¯s inside¡­!"


    Amelia was pleased that it was in. She no longer a proud noble, or a teacher, but a female pervert that has fallen for pleasure.


    I began to move my waist.


    "Ahn, It¡¯s moving¡­Inside me¡­a hard thing is¡­!"


    "Can you feel it?"


    "I can feel it! It feels good, this might become a habiiit¡­!"


    "If I show your face to your son, what would happen?"


    "It would be bad¡­If that happened¡­I¡­I¡­!"


    "Should we stop?"


    "This place¡­ we are alone so it¡¯s okay¡­ That¡¯s why, please don¡¯t stop."


    "Got it."


    She seem to enjoy being violated.


    Since Amelia requested it, we¡¯ll continue the play in this place.


    "Ah, hiiiii! Cock., amaaziiiing!"


    "It¡¯s a feeling that makes you crazy!"


    "Aaaa, iiiii, nuu! Ahiiii!"


    "How¡¯s it? Do you love my body?"


    "I love iiiiiit! I love coooocks!"


    I really wanna feel better. I want her cum inside me¡­ but this is wrong. I know it''s wrong¡­ Gg.. huh!? I could have sworn something about this was wrong¡­ but now that I think about it¡­ I can''t even remember the reason that made me think it''s wrong in the first place¡­ I mean¡­ this feels so natural¡­ like I was born for this.


    "I love iiiiiit! I love coooocks!"


    Those were Amelia''s screams a while ago. It was repeated.


    "You seemed to have your heart broken¡­but that¡¯s a lie. You¡¯re feeling it from having yourself projected right?"


    "Ha,haha¡­?"


    "The tightness of your vagina became better. That¡¯s the proof that you¡¯re feeling it. Am I wrong?"


    Hearing what I said, Amelia just laughed. Her brain is almost mush right now.


    "ahaha¡­That¡¯s right¡­! This me¡­feels good in this situation¡­ahaha"


    "Have you gone crazy? However, I won¡¯t be satisfied with this"


    I began to move my waist again.


    "Aaahn, nfuaa! It¡¯s coming! It¡¯s entering!"


    Whenever I thrust her, her vagina becomes narrow, it seems to want my semen.


    As expected of the tightening, I might not be able to endure, so I continued to piston.


    Looking at her fair ass, I released her from the meat wall, grab her tightly and continued to shake her narrow ass. She also placed her hands around me. It was perfect. I needed constant eye contact so I can finish brainwashing her.


    "It feels goooood! Aaaah, it¡¯s deeeep! It¡¯s good when it¡¯s deeeeep!"


    "How good is it?"


    "A hard penis, deep¡­it feels good when you¡¯re banging it! I¡¯m glad to be born as a woman! And having sex with another woman is the best."


    That''s it. Just a bit longer. Break!


    "Ahia! I want your child! nfua, nfuu, nuoooo!"


    "Hou? But aren''t you already mother?"


    Eh¡­ what is she talking about¡­ I¡­ I have a son¡­ do I? No. I''m just a slut who wants to ride this cock. I''m not even married. All I care is this cock. Yurishia''s cock. Yurishia is the only one I need¡­


    Her tongue is out, and she was facing upwards. She¡¯s wetting herself with her own drool, hr breathing turned rough.


    "Ahuu©`¡­haa©`¡­haa¡­! Good! It¡¯s good! Banging feels good! I love you! I only love you!! Make me your woman!"


    I accelerated the speed I hammer her ass, and her womb is being pressed repeatedly.


    "Aaaaaah! don¡¯t do that! I¡¯m going crazzzzyyyyy! pleasno....Aaaah, kunuuuu! It feels too good, I¡¯m losing my power!"


    Has her muscular strength weakened? I expanded her anus.


    Her legs are wobbly and trembling, she looks like a newborn foal.


    "Are you cumming¡­?"


    "A, impossible! pleash no more! C-C-cumming¡­aaa,a,aaa!"


    *Jubobobobobo*¡­!


    A huge amount of urine mixed with pussy juice fell on the floor. She accumulated quite a considerable amount as it flows vigorously that you would think it was tap water.


    Since the tightening got stronger, I¡¯m also at my limit.


    "I¡¯ll let it out too!"


    kuuuuuum! My Mistress! impregnate meeeee!"


    "Cuming¡­!"


    My Penis that endured till the end released a huge amount of semen.


    *SplurtSplurtSplurt* *Spluuuuurt*¡­!!


    While doing a piston, Amelia''s womb was filled with semen.


    "Aaaah! It¡¯s coming in! Make me pregnant!"


    With my blast, a jet black aura coiled around Amelia. Her remodeling is now¡­ complete!

 72: Aftermath

    "Shit! Fuck! Curse that bitch!! All those schemes and plans¡­ for nothing!! My Nelia¡­ is gone!"


    Azamar was throwing a tantrum, swearing and cursing left and right as he was headed home. He lives separate from his mother, but today he received a letter from Amelia asking to meet. In rage and having nowhere to go, he went in hope to discuss stuff with his mother.


    It''s worth mentioning that nobles houses are way bigger than commoners. Despite commoners needing more space because of the slave requirements, they were given small houses. Do nobles even need this much space? Cleaning this place feels like a chore for one person. Azamar was climbing the stairs and headed towards the guestroom, since he didn''t find his mother in her own bedroom.


    When he opened the doors¡­


    "Wha¡­!? You¡­ YURISHIA!! What the fuck are you doing here? Where''s my mother!?"


    "Now, now, don''t get mad. I''m just here as an observer. You''re mother is the one that called you here. Amelia! Why don''t you come out?"


    From a dark corner, light footsteps could be heard. She got closer until the fireplace displayed her figure.


    "Wha¡­ what sorcery is this!? Is¡­ is that really you mom?"


    I can understand his shock. After all, I changed Amelia. The corruption crawled all over her body. And her new clothes feel almost like they are part of her skin. However, her eyes were full of love and devotion towards me. Needless to say I also formed a master-slave contract. However her former life and feelings¡­ they are all gone.


    "Hello. I wrote the letter indeed, Azamar. I called you here to tell you that I can''t be your mother anymore. I''ve become Yurishia''s pet. No hard feelings, okay?"


    Azamar turned pale as a ghost. He seemed like his brain just shut down. He then started scratching his head like a complete lunatic.


    "Aaaa! AAAA!"


    Yup. He flipped.


    "I''ll KILL YOU!!!"


    The shock was too much for him. Without thinking he tried to charge at me. However, purple lightning assaulted him and sent him crashing into the wall.


    "Gyaaargh!"


    "Sorry. But I can''t let you lay a single finger on my beloved."


    "Kuh¡­ mom¡­ snap out of it. Fight whatever is controling you¡­ please¡­"


    "Huh? You''re mistaken. Nothing is controling me. Yurishia just helped me awaken my true self. Honestly, you were such a failure of a son. You made my life so hard. But by Yurishia''s side I can enjoy lots of pleasures again."


    Azamar burst into tears. That''s right, bastard. That''s what you get for getting in my way. I''d ask him about those dimensionals, but I doubt he can think straight anymore. I crushed his mind and heart. It''s time to crush his body.


    "Amelia, kill him."


    "With pleasure!"


    "Mom¡­ don''t¡­ you can''t be¡­"


    "Like I said, I can''t be your mother anymore. And since I brought you into this world, I think it''s only fitting that I remove you from it. Don''t worry. It will only hurt for a second. Bye bye, now. [Grand Heat Blaze]!"


    "GYAAARGH!!!"


    As purple flames assaulted Azamar, he screamed loudly, until eventually nothing remained of him.


    "I did as you instructed. Can I have my reward now?"


    "Yes, yes. Come over here. I''m going to take care of your butt hole this time."


    ------


    After the whole ordeal was done, I had Amelia write the Academy an official letter about her resignation and also pulling Azamar out of school. Now that she''s my slave she can''t continue being a teacher. Leona was different since for now she''s useful to me and still seems loyal. I guess I did soften up a little¡­


    But now more importantly.


    "Hey, Amelia, do you know what this is?"


    "A coffin."


    Gee, thanks for stating the obvious, genius. I didn''t find a tiara in the dungeon, but instead I found this. It was indeed a coffin.


    "I know it''s a coffin. I mean, what''s in it? Or what''s it''s purpose? It was in the dungeon."


    "I''m sorry, but I really don''t know. As mentioned before, only the principal went passed floor 20."


    She tried analysing it, but to no avail. The thing is¡­ it looked like a giant block. Neither me or Bessie couldn''t pry it open. Lumi-chan couldn''t detect any magical enchantment that''s keeping it shut. And even Shizu''s moon stone couldn''t transmute it open. Whatever this thing is, it''s a total enigma.


    "I guess for now I''ll just put it back in my storage until I can figure how to open it."


    Technically I can try blasting it, but I don''t want to damage whatever is inside. It might be a corpse, or it might be a magical tool. So I''ll leave it aside for now.


    "What''s gonna happen to the school now?"


    "Although I am not aware of the details, I believe they intend to rush the school year. If I am not mistaken, someone important from the factions will be dispatched to discuss the details with the principal. I think they plan to hold the graduation exam sooner."


    Well¡­ that''s good I guess. I was starting to get bored of playing student anyway. But, I wonder, who do they intend to send? Maybe with a little luck¡­ it''s going to be another one of my former companions. Let''s see what is going to happen then. I can''t wait to crush their nobility principal once and for all. And of course, claim the title of Maou.


    Waxford


    Don''t ask me for the picture source. I had it on my pc for quite some time, and can''t remember where I got it from. If you are the artist and can prove, and don''t want this picture here let me know and I''ll take it down

 73: Sudden death graduation

    A few days passed, but eventually, all students were summoned to the arena. Although the Academy hasn''t recovered yet, the Arena and all its spectator seats was preserved.


    Trumpets were blowing and confetti were flying across the arena. You would think it was some sort of holiday. And all the spectator seats were packed full. As students, I think we were over 100, yet we didn''t even fill half of the arena. All the teachers were sitting on opposite ends.


    The principal was sitting in a fancy chair in a special place of the arena. And I couldn''t help notice that there was an even fancier seat next to him. Silence then filled the Arena. And after a moment, I saw him.


    "All stand for the great Byron of the Eastern Faction!"


    Everyone stood up and bowed their heads as Byron made his way across the Arena and next to the principal. The ogre warlock with red skin and 2 oni horns. I would never forget his face. This guy¡­ is my prey! I''ll murder him somehow too.


    "Attention all students. Due to the unforseen events, the demon generals as well as myself have decided to cut the school year short. Therefore, the final graduation exam will be held now! I know some of you might think that they haven''t acquired enough knowledge, but a Maou is someone that makes do with whatever he has at his disposal and still comes out victorious! Show your might before everyone!!"


    *Cheers**cheers*


    Why is everyone so excited. Normally a decision like this would be a serious handicap for many. Half of these students wouldn''t last a minute in an actual fight. They have no clue about warfare. So pathetic. I wonder what''s the real reason for rushing things so fast.


    "The exam will last for 4 days and it is separated into 2 categories. The first category lasts an entire day and is called "Extreme March".


    Special teleport stones have been activated for this day and you will pass through 3 different terrain types. You start at the Lake of Doom, followed by the Fallen Forest and eventually Brokeback Desert."


    Is this guy in his right mind? Those are some of the most harshest terrains in the demon realm. There are trained military personnel that can''t handle those places properly. Most of these guys won''t last in these harsh fields. Does he intend to get everyone killed?


    "The first 8 to clear these challenges and find all teleport statue will be able to advance to the second stage. If you feel the danger is too great, leave now, as we can''t guarantee your safety."


    So he''s just gonna fucking say it so blandly? From how I see things he''s just trying to get us killed. Byron then flashed his magic wand and a bunch of magic circles appeared in front of each student.


    "This is a contract. If you sign it, then you agree that the school holds no responsibility towards your life. Those who wish to still take part in it, you have 30 seconds to sign it. Then you will be registered."


    I don''t sense anything weird with this magic formation. It is indeed a typical magic contract. I have no reason to refuse, so I placed my hand on it and sign it. A good portion of the students refused and backed away. I also turned my head around and looked towards Cynthia and the Worshippers. I signaled them not to sign it. They did improve under my guidance, but these areas are more than they can handle.


    30 seconds have passed and the total number of people that registered was 30. Only 8 of those are commoners, including myself.


    "For you white robes who have decided to take this test, on this stage you may use your slaves to assist you. Making up teams is also permitted, but keep in mind that only the first 8 who return first will advance. You have a few minutes to prepare while we get the portal ready. That is all for now."


    ------


    "Lady Yurishia, what do you think of this?"


    "I don''t like this at all. He calls us out of nowhere and wants us to take the test right now. I heard of pop-quiz, but this is ridiculous. Does this guy really plan on using such extreme measures?"


    "Aneue, is that person¡­"


    "Yeah. Another one of my former companions. He''s a already dead. He just doesn''t know it yet. I''ll find a way to kill him. But for now our only option is to go along with this exam."


    "Our lady, Yurishia!"


    Cynthia and the Worshippers also came near me.


    "Thank you for thinking about our safety. Considering that lord Dante is participating and the dangerous terrain¡­ we would only burden you. However, we will cheer for you. Our hearts are always with you!!"


    "Well said, girls. Don''t worry. I''m going to win this no matter what they throw at me."


    "We really want that too. Everyone''s lives will only change for the better. We believe that you are going to be the first white uniform that wins!!"


    "Yeah, just leave it to me."


    I have the perfect scenario in mind. Once I win this and Byron will personally step down to congratulate me¡­ what better opportunity to strike him down. I''ll claim Byron''s life and the title of Maou at the same time. Just you wait.


    Once everyone except the 30 students left the arena, Byron spoke once again.


    "Very well. It is time. The portal is ready. Walk through it and you will be transported to the first location. Fight with honor. Let the exam commence."


    Everyone dashed like crazy and was charging towards the portal. Everyone except me.


    "Lady Yurishia, shouldn''t we rush?"


    "Nah. There''s no need right now. If the Lake of Doom is still how I remember it, everyone is going to come to a complete stop on the other side. Besides, I hate crowds. Let''s do this casually girls."


    "Understood!"(x5)


    Alright. Now let''s see what traps they prepared for us.

 74: Lake of Doom

    When we passed through the portal, it was just as I expected. Everyone stopped. The Lake of Doom isn''t called that for nothing. The objective is to cross it, but you can''t swim in it. The muddy water not only contains various dangerous sea creatures, but it''s also extremely poisonous. If your body is soaked in it for too long, you''re sleeping with the fishes. Even if I constantly apply Cure All on myself, even I can''t survive in that thing for more than 30 minutes.


    "Oi, is this really a lake?"


    "It''s so big¡­ it looks more like a sea."


    "We gotta seriously swim that far?"


    "You idiot, haven''t you read a little history? You''re gonna die if you try to swim in this."


    A few students have already started to become restless. It''s understandable though. To cross this thing you need out of the box thinking.


    "Move."


    Dante made his way near the water. He seems dead serious. He snapped his fingers and in the next second the earth around him cracked. He made a small island, big enough for one person and used wind magic to make it float. This reminds me of Magneto somehow. He also generated a small metalic surface for him in the movie to fly. And now Dante was doing something similar.


    Without minding anyone else he started propelling himself across the water. Honestly I''m a bit impressed. This guy might be my only real competition.


    "Wow! That''s Dante for you!"


    "What are you fawning over? This is a competition. Can you do something like that?"


    "Umm¡­ no."


    "Come on guys. There''s more than one way to cross this thing!"


    The students started to try figuring ways to cross the lake. Some chanted some summoning spells to call forth various flying familiars. Giant owls, bats and even a big dragonfly, all of them to fly across the lake. It''s worth mentioning that this lake has anti flight wards. Creatures with actual wings can fly, but flying magic is cancelled out.


    Others teamed up to form an ice bridge. Casting the basic spell Freezing Shock forms a nice ice surface on the lake. However it doesn''t last long. People rotated and constantly applied it to extend the bridge forward. It is an option I suppose.


    "Yuri-nee, should I split the water and create a path?"


    Although I''m confident Lumi-chan can pull off a biblical move¡­


    "No. I don''t want to reveal your strength or perhaps even your identity. It isn''t the time to do flashy moves like that yet. So that''s not an option. Rather than that¡­ Shizu, can you handle this?"


    "Yup! No problem at all. Do you want me to create that ''speed boat'' vessel you taught me about?"


    "Yeah. Please do."


    I occasionally mentioned to Shizu things from back on Earth. Although creating weapons or engines or cars is pretty much impossible. Without a blueprint and an understanding of how they actually work, you can only create the shape, but it won''t work. Even the speed boat concept, the boat itself is going to work. But no engine. That won''t be an issue though, because I have a replacement for it.


    "Alright, Yurishia. It''s all done!"


    Shizu''s crafting skills are amazing as always. She doesn''t didn''t even need the moon stone for this. The other stones she had were enough. After we pushed the boat into the water I pull out of my storage a plain staff with a green jewel attached. This was a wind stone. I mined all sorts of stones way back for Rio, and Shizu refined them for me. This toy is one of them.


    "Hey Bessie, put the tip of this in the water. The stone will handle the rest."


    "Okay, Boss."


    As soon as Bessie put the staff into the water, the magic activated. Like an engine, it propelled us across the lake. It was time to take this race serious, hehe!


    ------


    "Darn it! I didn''t think the first round would waste so much of our time!"


    The students that paired up and rotated to build the ice bridge were frustrated. Although this was a reasonable method to cross the lake, it was also time consuming. Meanwhile, the students that chose to summon familiars to take them¡­


    "Oh look. We''re catching up to Dante!"


    "Yeah, matter how good he is he can''t compare to actual flight."


    "Oi¡­ is it just me or he stopped?"


    It wasn''t their imagination. Dante has stopped his levitation. With sharp reflexes he jumped back. The platform he created was blown to bits. Various hideous tentacles emerged from the lake. However, even without the platform, Dante was skilled enough to walk on water. More and more tentacles, some even having mouths with sharp fangs emerged from the water.


    The students that flew too close to the water surface were easily caught and pulled under.


    "Whoa! Up! We gotta go higher!"


    "What the hell is that thing?"


    "Filthy Mazoku! This lake is my domain! You all will die here!"


    Various tentacles once again assaulted the students. It was sinister because they emerged from everywhere and didn''t seem attached to a main body. The ones that were heading towards Dante were imediately block as he deployed the demon barrier Fuka.


    "So you show your fangs, guardian. I''ve read stories about you. The protector of the Lake of Doom. And the cause it''s so dangerous."


    "Silence! I am just trying to protect what little life this lake has left. You are the evil ones! Die!!"


    "As much as I would enjoy testing my skills against you¡­ sadly, this is a race, so I lack the time for it."


    Dante placed both his hands forward and a large magic formation was drawn.


    "This is what happens if you block the way of a king. [Perfect Freeze]!"


    In the next moment a bright light flashed. A vortex of mana started to freeze everything. The surface of the lake for roughly a 100 meter radius, along with the tentacles. It almost like a huge ice sculpture.


    "Hmph. This is enough for now."


    Dante nonchalantly continued his advance. This time however, he used a chunk of ice as a surf board and used water magic to continue his movement. Roughly 10 seconds after he left the area, the entire ice cracked and even more tentacles emerged.


    "Mazoku!! Mocking me like that¡­ kill¡­ I''ll kill every last one of you!!"

 75: Something’s fishy here

    Meanwhile, in the arena, the people were waiting to see who will be the first to return. Since there were no devices like televisions in this world, the crowd couldn''t see everyone''s progress. Instead, a small show was put in the Arena so they wouldn''t get bored waiting.


    Byron was sitting in his fancy chair next to the principal. Fellow teachers were also seated nearby.


    "Tell me, principal, amongst the students there is one that caught my eye. I saw great potential from the one named Dante."


    "Ah, yes. Lord Dante Wilnas is the school''s pride and joy. A noble with absurd potential. I am confident that he will be the winner of the exam."


    "Fellow teachers, I would like your opinion as well. What do you think about Dante?"


    Byron asked with a pleased smile. Almost everyone said the same thing as the principal. They all truly believed he is destined to become the Maou. All except Leona.


    "I''m not so sure about that. Dante''s abilities as a person are significant, but he is clueless when it comes to warfare. This competition can''t even compare to a battlefield. And besides, there''s someone out there with much sharper instincts."


    "Don''t tell me you''re referring to that white uniform misfit!?"


    "Of course."


    "Leona, with all due respect, she may be strong, but no white uniform has ever managed to win this. That should state a lot."


    "Perhaps. Although I wouldn''t count her out so soon. I''m sure she''s going to surprise all of you."


    ------


    "Woohoo! Now this is speed?"


    We were sailing really fast thanks to my speed boat. With cars at least, I never was a speed addict, but here on water¡­ it feels like I just want to cut through everything. It didn''t take us long enough to reach the leaders. However¡­.


    "Aneue, there''s something attacking the students."


    Yup. I could see it too. Various tentacles were assaulting anyone who got close.


    "Should we go around it?"


    "The problem is, if we go around we''ll lose precious time. I don''t know what that thing is, but you''re going through it."


    "Aaargh. Kill¡­ kill all Mazoku!!"


    What? This thing has a voice? Lots of stuff changed. Although I was here once before I didn''t notice a creature like this. The tentacles also feel random. Like there isn''t a main body at all. Well, whatever they are, it''s aiming straight for us now.


    "Yuri-nee!!"


    "Yeah! I felt it too. Be careful girls. Whatever this thing is¡­ in its angered state right now, it''s incredibly powerful. We''re dealing with another demi-god."


    Just like Lumi-chan this creature gave out a divinity aura, although more darker. It''s not something I can hold back against. Time to go full throttle!


    "[Lightning Arrow]!"


    Several arrows of lighting fell from the sky and assaulted the tentacles. Even just one was considered a high grade magic, but I fired off multiple attacks. My arrows pierced the tentacles and struck the water with electric current. I could hear a squirming voice. I''m not sure if I hit its body, but electricity will always work in water.


    "Listen well, you riffraff guardian! If you don''t want to feel my wrath, let us pass!"


    "How dare you¡­ arrogant Mazoku! I will kill you all!!"


    Tentacles emerged once again and pierced our boat. It was pulverized.


    "Lumi-chan!"


    "Leave it to me. [Freeze Shock]!"


    It was imperative that we don''t get under the water. So Lumi imediately created an ice surface for us to stand.


    "Lumi, each time the ice cracks, replenish it again. Focus only on created ground for us. The rest of you, fend off the tentacles. I''ll try blasting it away!"


    "Roger!"(x5)


    The tentacles came towards us like whips. Sylvia used her sword to precisely cut them, Nelia did a similar thing with her strings, Bessie shattered them with her punches and Shizu''s hammer easily broke through them. Me on the other hand¡­


    "[Thunder Wolf Strike]!"


    3 large yellow electric wolf heads were generated and assaulted most of the tentacles. This is advanced level magic. Against this opponent I gotta play it safe. Explosions took place, and engulfed the approaching tentacles. They were burnt away.


    But that wasn''t enough. Mouths with sharp fangs rushed all around me. This thing isn''t dumb. It''s trying to separate me from the others. This is starting to piss me off.


    "Feel terror, you hentai guardian! I shall infinitely drive magic into you until you crumble into dust! Be frozen, [Ice Age]!!"


    As if being forced back, whoever was controling the tentacles shouted.


    "UUAAAaaaaaaaah©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤!!"


    The mouths bent, and approached once again but were instantly frozen. However, hidden behind the first wave¡­., there were another ten charging. They passed through the wave of extremely low temperature.


    "Shit!"


    It had quite the power, as it sent me flying. Lumi imediately created a large ice pillar for me to crash into.


    "Gahah!"


    "Aneue!"


    "S...stay back! I won''t allow myself to fall here! To think I need to go all out¡­ fine. I''ll let you taste it. World Magic level!!"


    World Magic. The highest level of magic known in Stellaria. It gets it''s name for being so powerful that it can have an impact on the world itself.


    "Ww¡­ wait lady Yurishia! If you can actually use that, you might blow up everything around us! We might get caught in it."


    "I don''t fucking care! Lumi, levitate the ice. Get the girls away. I''m going to blast this thing to hell!!"


    If I was at full strength this would be child''s play. But as I am now I might suffer from mana intoxication. Regardless, if it means pushing forward I don''t care. Still¡­ these tentacles¡­ why do they tick me off so much? Something about them¡­ feels familiar. Wait!! After so many years¡­ can it actually be true? Only one way to find out.

 76: I’m not your mom

    ~11 years ago~


    "Just look how much damage the humans did to this village! Despicable creatures."


    Me and my party received word that a village was under attack. Unfortunately we arrived too late.


    "Is there no one alive?"


    "I think I see something moving over there."


    A child. A Mazoku girl with many burns, but she was still breathing.


    "Lady Yurishia, we should not waste our resources on her. Let''s chase after the humans."


    "Are you an idiot, Byron? Are you just gonna ignore a survivor?"


    "But¡­ it''s clear she''s a commoner. Losing an opportunity to kill the humans an avenge the village is¡­"


    "Byron, are you questioning my judgement?"


    "Eeh¡­ no. Forgive me, my lady."


    It didn''t take long for me to heal her. My cure all fixed her pretty fast. But she was still weakened. Holding her felt akin to holding a baby. I have no clue what this girl is¡­ but leaving someone to die doesn''t feel right.


    "What''s your name, little one?"


    "N¡­ Nyarla."


    Such a cute name. Reminds me of the sound cats tend to make although she doesn''t resemble a cat at all. Her body is pale brown and her hair is pitch black. And it''s almost like a pair of tentacles are growing out of her body.


    ------


    After a few months the girl warmed up to me. She had no family left. However, because of my travels I can''t keep her with me. Liliana tolerates her, but Byron and Volmund think it''s too dangerous to take her along.


    But I saw something in this girl. I fed her, I took baths with her¡­ I was basically like her mother. And what I saw¡­ was her potential. She had a ridiculous amount of mana locked deep within her. And she is a weird one. She seems to harbor some sort of tentacle power. I can''t put my finger on it¡­ but I can''t figure out her power. Of course some might come after her, regardless.


    And there was a big issue. She constantly needed water. I''m not sure what Mazoku subspecies she is, but I believe she is close to mermaids. She can''t last on the surface long at her age. So¡­ while my party was still sleeping, I took her to the Lake of Doom.


    "Listen, Nyarla. Lots of people are going to try and hurt you, but I can''t be around to protect you. You also aren''t suited for the land. However, you''ll be safe here."


    "Are¡­ you abandoning me?"


    "Don''t look at it like that. It''s because I love you, I''m doing this. Don''t worry. I''ll also give you this special amulet. As long as you wear it, whatever wicked sea creature might live here, they won''t touch you. Nyarla, grow up and become a beautiful woman. You have so much potential. When you''ll be old enough, I promise I''ll come back for you."


    "Promise? You really have to swear!! I''ll do my best and grow as fast as possible."


    "Fufu. Don''t worry. I never break my promises. We''ll definitely meet again. Until then, you will be safe here. Treat it as your new home. Take care, Nyarla. I look forward to the day when we meet again."


    ------


    ~Present Day~


    The tentacles came towards me at high speed. I didn''t offer any resistance. I let them wrap themselves around me and lift me into the air.


    "Boss!"


    "Hang on, Yurishia, we''ll¡­"


    "Do nothing! That''s an order."


    Because of the compelling force of the master-slave contract, my girls stopped all movement.


    "You¡­ I''ll drown you!! I''ll kill you!"


    "Was a few years all it took for you to forget your allegiance?"


    All the tentacles stopped and twitched suddenly.


    "... Can''t be¡­ are you really¡­"


    "I understand why you are confused. But this disguise is necessary. However, even with it you should still be able to recognize me. You haven''t forgotten our promise, have you?"


    The tentacles imediately retreated and the ones that lifted me in the air placed me gently on the ice, submerging afterwards.


    Afterwards, from the muddy water, a girl appeared.


    "Is it really you? Mommy?"


    "It''s me alright. And I''m not your mom."


    "Mommy!! You really came back for me! I knew you would!"


    She leaped into my arms. I had no choice but to give her a big hug. This girl with brown skin, dark hair, twisted horns and purple eyes is none other than the girl I saved years ago. Nyarla. Or to be more specific¡­ the demi-goddess Nyarlathotep.


    Although not related at all with the chtulhu mythos back on Earth, the only thing that is remotely similar is the tentacles. Regardless I remember that way back I saw great potential in her. But even I didn''t expect that she would turn into a demi-goddess. I can feel her divinity power, although it''s the polar opposite of Lumi-chan.


    "Awwaaa!! Mommy¡­ I missed you so much! I was heartbroken when I heard that you were killed. I swore to destroy all races who dare defile the home you gave me. But deep down I knew you wouldn''t die even if you get killed!"


    While Nyarla was hugging me, the girls behind me¡­ got kinda noisy.


    "Was Boss married at some point? Why does that girl call her mom?"


    "No. I am certain that she wasn''t married. The history books would have mentioned it."


    "An illegitimate child then?"


    "Is she the one that gave birth? Or was she the one who donated the baby juice? But if she calls her mother then¡­"


    "Girls, can you please stop with all those crazy theories? She''s not related to me. She''s an orphan I picked up in the past."


    Nyarla peaked out behind me and took a glance at my 5 slaves. She then had an evil expressionless aura.


    "Mommy, who are those girls? Are they the ones that took you from me? Should I kill them?"


    I gave her a flick on the forehead. Don''t turn yandere on me now.


    "I raised you better. They are my friends. You''re not allowed to harm them. And introduce yourself properly."


    "Okay."


    She took an alluring pose and at the same time she licked her lips.


    "My name is Nyarlathotep! Pleased too meet you, fucking bitches!"


    I don''t even know how to react to that. So I just pulled her horns instead.


    "What sort of greeting was that supposed to be? I raised you better!"


    "Awawawawa!! Mommy that hurts! But¡­ I missed your touch so much¡­ You can hurt me as much as you want. Feeling your touch again is all that matters."


    Oh brother. This is gonna be one long explanation. But maybe that can wait. We''re still in a race after all. Let''s get out of here first.

 77: Full strength again

    "First thing''s first. Nyarla, since you smashed our boat, is there a way you can get us to the other side of the lake really fast?"


    "I sure can."


    She lifted her hands in the air. In the next moment a large wave appeared behind Nyarla¡­ and engulfed us all. I don''t know what kind of spell this was¡­ but once we opened our eyes again, we found ourselves washed off shore. We literally reached the end of the lake in seconds.


    "Was that fast enough, mommy?"


    "Cough¡­ yeah¡­ cough..."


    That was a little too drastic though. Geez. This girl has no idea on how to hold back. How did she even do that to begin with?


    "Lady Yurishia, look. Footprints. Someone was here already. And there! The teleport statue."


    "Hey Nyarla, how many people got pass you?"


    "There was this fellow that froze my tentacles. I was still sleepy then so he got away. And there were a few flying too high for my tentacles to reach, but I drowned most of them. By the way, I got a question too. What happened to you, mommy? You''re weaker than I remember."


    "It''s a long story. But my goal right now is to kill those that did this to me."


    "Why didn''t you fix the issue?"


    "Hmm? Nyarla¡­ by any chance¡­ do you know what''s wrong with me?"


    "Sure do. Your mana circuits are all tangled up. For example, when you want to shoot a spell out of your hand, mana isn''t flowing into your hand. Most of it is going into your feet instead. The channels are all tangled up so you can''t properly use your power."


    *Gulp*


    "Nyarla¡­ can you fix me?"


    "I can. But¡­ it won''t be pleasant."


    "I don''t care! Do it!"


    "Okay. First, open your mouth wide."


    "Like this? Aaaa¡­ mhmp!!?"


    The moment I opened my mouth, without warning, she shoved one of her tentacles inside it. What''s with this perverted scenario? But she was pushing it deep. All the way down through the esophagus.


    A blow job is one thing, but this is going too far. I can feel like it wants to reach all the way to my stomach. Ugh¡­ I think I''m gonna puke¡­


    "Just a little longer, mommy.


    Undal thrak nep ivis solven


    Magorth rahk vidia nirek thek


    Naroth disinict razul hiridia


    Yurakht nathrach bethad denivei!!"


    I have no clue whatsoever of what she chanted. I did recognize the language though. However Language Sage can''t translate it since chants need to be used as they originated. It was extremely old. 5000 years old to be precise. I don''t know what it''s called since I never cared about history, but the building blocks of magic were based on chants from that language, until it evolved to the form we use it today.


    Nevertheless, something did happen, as I felt a jolt of electrical current running through my body. And in the next moment she pulled her tentacle out of mouth.


    *Gasp**Cough*


    "Sorry if I was a little rough. But how do you feel now?"


    I took a moment to catch my breath¡­ and in the next one¡­


    "Heh¡­ haha¡­ hahahaha!!"


    A surge of magical power ran through my body. My demonic power kept increasing and increasing. The powers I had 10 years ago are finally returning to me. The strength to cast multiple spells¡­ and to even use world magic freely¡­ all of it¡­ I can feel it. All my slaves imediately bowed their heads before me, but I could see sweat covering their bodies. Oops. I better tone it down. Besides Lumi-chan I''m not sure if the others can handle the pressure.


    "Amazing. Lady Yurishia, so this is the power that you once had¡­ the power to obliterate anything¡­"


    "Boss is amazing as always."


    "Yuri-nee, it''s good to see you back like the old days."


    "Aneue¡­ I''m so happy for you¡­ *sniff*"


    "Yahoo! That means more riches coming our way."


    My girls were ecstatic. And honestly I could barely contain my joy. I wanted to jump up and down like a little kid. But I turned back to Nyarla and gave her a hug.


    "Thank you. Thank you very much, Nyarla. You made mommy really happy."


    "This is the best ever. I''m so happy!! You finally¡­ admitted that your my mom!! I''m not letting you go anymore!"


    Oh¡­ I guess I got to go excited. Nyarla tends to call me mommy but I keep repeating that I''m not her mom. And now¡­ I actually said that I was her mom. Oof. Didn''t think out that one clear enough. Ah, but screw it. It doesn''t cost me anything to be her parent.


    "Mommy, does that mean I can come with you now?"


    "Not yet. I still have an important goal I must achieve. And my identity still needs to remain a secret. So please be a good girl and stay here a little longer. When I''ll finish my goal, I promise to come back and fetch you."


    "Okay, mommy. You always keep your promise. So I''ll be a good girl and wait for you."


    "That''s my girl. Stay safe now."


    I turned around to my slaves again.


    "Alright girls. This is still a race. Up till now I''ve been running with both arms behind my back. And now that I got my full strength again¡­ let''s go shatter their pride and traps, and win this thing."


    And with that, we placed our hands on the teleport statue and were transported to our next destination. The Fallen Forest.


    ------


    "Aneue, is Nyarla going to be alright?"


    "Yeah. She''ll be just fine. I can''t imagine any of the students being able to hurt her. I''m sure she''ll just lay low now that she knows I am safe."


    ~Back in the Lake of Doom~


    "We''re gonna die!!"


    "The guardian is too strong!"


    "Help¡­ I''m drowning¡­!"


    "Filthy Mazoku! Die! All of you are planning to get in mommy''s way! All of you should feel my terror!! All of you¡­ DIEEE!!!"


    Yurishia, never found out, but Nyarla didn''t lay low at all. On the contrary, she became more motivated and agitated. Now that she found her mother again, she was determined to not let anyone get in her way, so the day her mother will come back for her would arrive as soon as possible.

 78: Rumble in the jungle

    In the Fallen Forest, a crow was flying and then it landed near 3 red uniforms.


    "Darn. My familiar here says that Yurishia entered this stage."


    "This isn''t good. We can''t allow a white uniform to actually go to the final round!"


    "But what can we do? As much as I hate to say this, counting her slaves, we might not be able to take her on."


    "Who says we need to take her on? You guys know why this place is so dangerous? This forest is the home of the Curse King. If we start a little fire¡­ I''m sure that he will take action. We''ll be long gone by then."


    "But¡­ What about other students?"


    "Come on! Protecting the school pride is more important."


    "I guess you''re right."


    "Okay. I''m in."


    "Good. Then let''s start this thing."


    ------


    Why was the Fallen Forest called "fallen"? Well¡­ compared to the elven lands, this forest was smaller, gloomy, but thriving. Its canopy was monopolized by dogwood and oak, with one difference. The bark on the trees was black and all the leaves were orange and red. It gave the impression that the season was fall. Hence, it got the name Fallen Forest.


    Bundled vines suspended from a couple of trees, and a medley of flowers, which grew in a sprinkled and disorderly fashion, added playful elements to the otherwise amber forest floor. A mixture of beastly noises, most of which were vermin, filled the air, and almost completely muffled the occasional sounds of large animals in the distance.


    *Sniff¡­ sniff¡­*


    "Hey, Boss, I can smell smoke."


    "And my ears are picking up weird noises."


    "Watch out, there''s a snake!"


    True enough a snake jumped out of the bushes, but it wasn''t attacking. It slipped between our feet and ran away. Small rodents and lizards also ran. I focused my eyes and I could see it. The forest was on fire.


    "Alright. Burning the forest during a school competition¡­ who''s bright idea was this? Stay on your toes, girls."


    We advanced slowly. Sadly, to get to the next stage we need to go through this. I wonder if Dante is the one that started this fire. I don''t see him doing stuff like this, but you never know.


    Eventually, loud screams could be heard. Probably coming from the students. We headed in that direction. But¡­ all we found were corpses. Not just any corpses. Bodies in rotten state. And there was a peculiar individual in the center.


    A creature from a horror movie. Stone legs, his left arm was a giant crab claw, he had a cape made of vines and dried tree branches for hair. Green drool was leaking from his mouth. This vile creature¡­ I recognize it too well. The Curse King.


    "You¡­ burned my home!! Won''t forgive. I will curse all Mazoku!!"


    "Yuri-nee, that¡­"


    "No, Lumi-chan. Stay behind this time. He''s perfect as a guinea pig to test my powers again. But I am serious. Don''t come near him. His curses are extremely powerful."


    A spell and a curse have many similarities. For starters both use mana and both are labeled as magic. But they are fundamentally different. Spells can be roughly separated into 3 major categories: destruction, creation and utility. However a curse is none of those. It inflicts what an MMO player from Earth knows as a negative status effect.


    It can vary from poisoning, erosion, turning to stone, to even simple ones like extreme bad luck. For example tripping over each pebble. The magic formation is also different. I may have said that my Ruin Eyes can nullify magic, but they can only nullify spells. My eyes won''t be able to stop a curse. Probably Byron studied him at one point when he hit me with that erosion curse. But now that I''m at full power, let''s see what this guy can do. Maybe I can restrain him. I got no grudge against him. He''s simply defending his territory.


    "Uwoo!!!"


    Due to rage, the Curse King charged straight at me. He wanted to strike his fist at me. His right arm was similar to bark. And¡­ it hit me fully.


    "Lady Yurishia!"


    Nelia wanted to take a step forward, but Bessie grabbed her hand.


    "Calm down, Nelia. Boss said we shouldn''t get close."


    "But¡­"


    The Curse King pinned me against a tree and was constantly pummeling me. My body convulsed back and forth.


    "Why¡­ why isn''t she fighting back?"


    Sylvia also let out a slight smile.


    "Nelia, I understand you still feel bad about the time you got tricked and want to do everything in your power to help her. But Aneue forgave you already. Don''t act scared at this time. You are the one that has been the closest to Aneue the longest. Look closer."


    "Eeh? You''re right¡­ that''s¡­"


    "Yurishia isn''t taking him serious at all because there''s no need to."


    I took punch after punch, until¡­


    "That''s enough of this."


    I dodge out of his way and landed my own fist into him. The impact sent him flying. He broke several trees in the process.


    "I see. So my body also returned to it''s original hardness."


    Back when I was the Warlord, my body possessed quite a powerful hardness. It seems I have gained it back now. Yup. The reason I let him pummel me was because I wanted to test how much damage I can take.


    "Rot away!"


    This disgusting king spat out a green blast from his mouth. Most likely it was a decaying curse. It could be fatal¡­ if it touches me, that is. I extend my hand calmly.


    "Devour¡­ [Chaos Eater]!"


    A small black tornado like wall appeared from my hand. It fully engulfed his blast, despite his beam being bigger. As it name suggested, my attack ate his. Once I closed my fist, his curse was gone.


    "Is that all you got? The difference in our powers is clear. How about I stop the fire and you get out of our way?"


    "Won''t be deceived! You must die! Curse all Mazoku! Die, die, die!!"


    "Such a shame. Then I guess I have no choice but to end you. [Aqua Slash]!"


    I raised my hand up and then lowered it in a karate chop manner. A crescent moon water slash with the pressure of a water jet cutter was released, perfectly cutting the Curse King in 2 vertical parts.

 79: Breaking the curse

    "Wow. That was truly amazing, lady Yurishia."


    "Stay back! This isn''t over yet."


    "Huh? But you split him in half."


    True. But not even a drop of blood was spilled. This may be an illusion. Or some sort of magic. But¡­ he isn''t dead yet. I used my eyes to analyze and try to track down his aura. And at his feet I could feel energy. Like an underground pipe, I felt his flowing aura. And it went all the way behind my girls.


    In the next moment, the full intact body of the Curse King emerged from the ground. As expected, what I cut before was just a copy. And all of a sudden, his tree trunk arm reached out to the closest person. And that person was¡­


    "Shizu, look out!"


    But my warning came too late. Even with her extreme hearing, she didn''t manage to move in time. The Curse King violently grabbed Shizu''s wrist.


    "I curse you. The curse will continue until your soul will vanish into oblivion. [Brutal Grudge]!"


    "Get your hands off her!"


    I imediately closed the distance and separated him from from Shizu. This time I raised his body in the air so he couldn''t leave another clone.


    "This time I''m shredding you to pieces. [Twilight Destruction]!"


    Whirlwind cuts and lighting assaulted the Curse King from all direction. Even though he screamed in pain, his mouth twisted into a smile.


    "Even with my death¡­ you shall suffer¡­ see your loved ones¡­ die before your eyes. That''s your curse¡­ Guaaahaa!!!"


    The blast was way stronger than when I used it in the parasite plant cave. Only his ashes remained. This time, I confirmed it with my eyes. He was dead. I quickly turned around only to see Shizu laying on the ground and breathing heavily.


    "Shizu!"


    "Sorry¡­ Yurishia¡­ even with my hearing¡­ I let my guard down."


    Black veins like a tattoo appeared all over her body. Not good. Definitely not good.


    "Yuri-nee¡­ this curse¡­ will kill her."


    "Don''t you think I know that? Rather¡­ Lumi-chan, please take care of this fire. It''s hard to concentrate."


    Lumi imediately raised her tiny hand in the air and drew a magic formation. Clouds soon gathered and rain drops started pouring. Control Weather. An advanced spell, but I knew Lumi-chan could pull it off. Now at least I don''t have to worry about the fire.


    "A strong evil aura is overflowing from your body, Shizu."


    "Are all curses like this?"


    "Such an ominous aura¡­"


    "Yuri-nee¡­ that curse, once it activates it will also destroy her soul. It''s been ages since I saw something like this."


    "Lumi-chan, do you know a way to stop this?"


    "Umm¡­ there should be 2 options. One way would be to release an overwhelming power of holy light that surpasses this terrible curse. The second option is to convince the curse that the soul itself was destroyed."


    Well the first solution is pretty much impossible for me. Although I can use holy magic, I can''t use it at that level. And Cure All also doesn''t seem to work.


    "Lumi-chan, can you use holy magic?"


    "Although I can use light magic, my skills are limited to attack spells and healing. Purification type¡­ I don''t know."


    Darn it. We''re running out of options. What can I do? This thing¡­ I won''t even be able to use resurrection [Reverie] if this is going to destroy the soul. There''s only one thing I can do. I didn''t expect to stretch my powers to the limits already¡­ but there''s no way I am losing Shizu.


    "Yurishia¡­ it''s okay¡­ I''m happy that I met you. I have one last request¡­ will you, kiss me please?"


    "Will you shut up? I''m going to save you! But I have to kill you for that."


    "Eeh!?"


    "The only option is to trick the curse into believing that you are really dead."


    I placed my hand on her face.


    "This will hurt a bit, but trust me. Hakai Mode¡­ [Astral Wave]!"


    The hakai series. Originally believed to be a technique of the gods. This one spell is the only one in recorded mortal history. But nobody was able to learn it¡­. Except me. Astral Wave stops the heart and forcefully pushes the soul outside the body. It''s designed to kill. And now comes the hard part.


    "Not done¡­ [Spirit Cage]+[Dimensional Shift]!!"


    I imediately wrapped Shizu''s soul, which looked like a blue candle flame in a spiritual bird cage and in the same moment I put her into my infinite storage. Dimensional Shift allowed me to erase the presence of my storage in this world. This combo, even at full strength is hard to pull off. But I did it.


    I waited precisely 10 seconds after that.


    "Oh my. The black veins are disappearing. And so is the aura."


    Shizu''s body returned to normal and we heard a ghostly voice saying "the curse was fulfilled". Good. I need to act now! I forced my hand inside Shizu''s chest and starting massaging her heart. She needs to have a pulse for this to work. When I felt confident¡­


    "Release¡­"


    I made my storage available again and channeled the trapped soul back inside through my hand. Please work¡­ please stick¡­


    I kept massaging until¡­ eventually Shizu''s eyes opened. I could feel her heart was ready to work by itself. So I pulled my hand and imediately cast my Cure All on her.


    "Eh? Yurishia? I''m still¡­ alive? I remember¡­ wait, you actually Killed me!!"


    "I saved you, idiot! But it took all the knowledge I have. Never scare me like that again."


    I gave Shizu a big hug. Her bunny ears were twitching with joy.


    "So that''s what happened. I see. Thank you¡­ thanks so much."


    "It was partially my fault too. Getting back my power made me drop my guard."


    Nonetheless, I was determined not to lose these girls. They are important to me.


    "Girls¡­ I am a little tired, after using so many consecutive spells. Let me rest for 10 minutes. After that it''s full throttle to the finish. Also I will say this¡­ you girls stay vigilant. Never let your guard down. You never know when an enemy might come. And remember, you mustn''t die, no matter what.


    That''s an order!"


    Waxford


    Hakai = Destruction

 80: Mistery in the desert

    Brokeback desert. A vast area filled mostly with sand. Even if you make a 360 degree turn, you could only see sun. And the hot sun creates temperatures almost unbearable. Even using the thermo isolation spell [Niphtet] you would still feel the scorching sun.


    You would believe that life in such a harsh environment is impossible. But there were creatures living in here. Lizards, snakes, insects, camels and desert wolves. And of course, giant sand worms.


    However what makes this desert truly dangerous are its illusions. Everyone knows that a mirage can occur in the desert. But this desert is different. It is said that someone or something is creating illusions so realistic that many Mazoku found their doom.


    On the outskirts of the desert¡­


    *Brushing off sand from clothes*


    "Pathetic. You resorted to a drastic method. You 3 deserve to dry up here."


    Dante has left the 3 Mazoku that started the fire in the Fallen Forest unconscious.


    "Are you so dumb that you didn''t realize how much your fellow classmates will suffer? Dirty tactics like that¡­ a maou would never resort to that."


    Dante then looked up at the sun. Large sweat drops flowed across his face.


    As expected, even I am feeling the heat in this environment. Crossing it will really take a toll on stamina. And the only option is¡­ to go around it. Even if it takes longer to circle it, it''s the safest option. Only a complete idiot would cross it straight forward.


    ------


    ~10 minutes later~


    "Alright, girls! We''re crossing this straight forward!"


    "Lady Yurishia¡­ are you sure about that? It''s a known fact that the safest route is to circle around it."


    "That would be a total waste of time. Besides, this is a race. We wasted a total of roughly 4 hours on the other 2 locations. So that leaves us only 5-6 hours until the day is over."


    "Well¡­ let''s start walking then. My fucking hoves will burn if I stay put in one place too much."


    "Bessie¡­ don''t make me regret giving you permission to swear again. Also¡­ we won''t be walking."


    I crouched down and put my hand on the hot sand.


    "Lady Yurishia, what are you¡­ Eh, woaaah!!"


    On this precise moment, a rock golem appeared from the sand! After one golem, two more, no¡­ a total of 6 golems emerged from the sand¡­


    "We are going to ride on the back of these golems."


    The big hand of the golem grabbed everyone and placed us gently on their backs. This was an earth type spell called [Rock Warrior].


    "Eh!? But, why!?"


    "This land is a desert area. Don''t forget that sand worms are monsters that try to drag you into the hot sand like small ants. It will be safer if we ride on the huge golems¡¯ backs. Besides¡­"


    "Besides what?"


    "¡­Isn¡¯t it fun?"


    "No¡­Absolutely not! This isn¡¯t fun at all¡­!"


    "Are you scared of highs, Nelia?"


    "Of course not, but¡­"


    "Yuri-nee,I think that this is extremely fun! It''s almost like riding a horse!"


    "All right. Let¡¯s go now."


    And then, we¡­no, actually, the golems with us on their backs began to move forward. Thanks to their size we managed to cover a nice distance. I don''t know how much we traveled, but after a while the heat started to make the horizon sway¡­ And soon, a town appeared before us.


    "Are you girls seeing what I''m seeing?"


    "Is that some kind of mirage?"


    I gazed with my Ruin Eyes, but¡­ the town really looked real.


    "Yuri-nee¡­ I can sense mana there. I sence life forms. It really is a town."


    "Don''t be deceived. A town in the middle of the desert is impossible. Maps would display it if such a town existed. Remember the stories about Brokeback desert. Illusions can be extremely realistic."


    "Still¡­ I don''t think they can make my senses go wrong."


    "Regardless, stay sharp girls."


    When we walked a few steps closer to the town, the sand in front of us rose up, and a few human-like bones appeared from the ground!


    "Wha¡­What on earth!?"


    A skeleton with a sword emerged from the sand! Before long, there were nearly ten skeleton swordsmen in front of us!


    "He¡­Hey! That¡¯s a horde of skeletons!! It''s not an illusion. Aneue, should we get down from the golems to fight them!?"


    "That¡¯s not necessary. They are nothing more than ants. Let¡¯s leave this to the golems."


    The skeletons swung their swords and ran towards us with cracking noises as if their bones were breaking apart. However, they flew away and broke into pieces when the golems¡¯ intense fists smashed into their heads. As expected of my creations, they have a tremendous power. Still¡­ it doesn''t make sense. Undead skeletons? I''ve never heard of something like this. What''s happening here?


    Regardless, the golems whipped out the skeletons easily. So we finally approached the town. Seems real enough¡­ but¡­ I can''t put my finger on it, but I feel something familiar about this place. Something I felt before.


    On this moment, something happened on our way to the town.


    "Ahhh!?"


    There was a sudden gust of wind. The sand got into my eyes, and I closed my eyelids instantly.


    "Hm¡­Hmmm¡­"


    I opened my eyelids while rubbing my eyes.


    ¡­What¡­?


    Suddenly, I felt extremely uncomfortable. It seemed that the appearance of this town, which I had been observing even from far away, had changed slightly.


    "Be careful, girls. There was a strange feeling with that gust of wind."


    "Ah! Aneue, did you feel that too?"


    "Ye¡­Yes!"


    We got off the golems and prepared ourselves for the worst. We need to pass through this point to reach the end.


    At the entrance stood a woman in a traditional costume who hid her head in order to avoid the wind and sand. She uncovered her face when she noticed our presence. It was a beautiful woman with a suntanned skin.


    The woman had a suspicious look, maybe because we rode on top the golems. But, as soon as she noticed us, she received us with a bright smile on her face.


    "Your Highness, Yurishia!!"


    "Who the hell are you? Don¡¯t get close to me."


    "Ehh! Have you forgotten? I¡¯m Zeta. Baron Cyrus''s wife."


    "I don¡¯t know any Zeta or Cyrus."


    "It can¡¯t be¡­! Your Highness, is this some kind of joke? Is that also why you are using your usual disguise?"


    "Excuse me, let me step in for a moment. Lady Yurishia isn''t feeling quite well right now."


    Nelia stepped in to try and sort the scenario. Then, that woman softened her expression and laughed a little bit.


    "Is¡­Is that so. But, when I met you the other day, you seemed to be fine¡­"


    Hmm? The other day? It''s the first time I''m coming here. Even 10 years ago I never traveled to this desert. I only researched it through books.


    "Miss¡­ Zeta, was it. You seem to be aware of Yurishia''s identity. Do you perhaps know her?"


    "Know her? There isn''t a single person in this town who doesn''t know who Yurishia Bahamut is!"


    We looked somewhat confused. I was shocked. She knew my actual identity. But Zeta said with a smile.


    "After all, lady Yurishia has saved this town from the humans and killed the hero not too far from this place. Our great Warlord. And now¡­ the great Maou! Yurishia Bahamut!!"


    ¡­ what sort of sorcery is this¡­?

 81: Me and… me?

    I tried calming down. What the hell is going on? This woman is saying I am the Maou? That''s not possible. I''m still in the middle of the exam.


    "Hey, lady Yurishia, do you know what''s going on?"


    Nelia whispered in my ear.


    "This is definitely a trap of some sort. Nelia, I tried using my teleport ability just now. It''s jammed."


    Technically speaking I could have used my ability from the start. But those teleport statues¡­ they might have some sensor that let''s the school staff know who touched them to prevent cheating. So I had to play fair.


    "Won''t you come in, Your Highness?"


    "This scenario is strange. How come this town is safe, yet outside there were all these skeletons?"


    "Yuri-nee¡­ I actually feel mana from them. They are¡­ living and breathing creatures."


    "It¡¯s obvious that the people of this town are strange and suspicious. The real problem is the truth behind this oddness. For example, ¡°effects of illusion¡±; ¡°demon transformations¡±; ¡°clay dolls¡±;¡­There are too many possibilities. We can''t exclude anything."


    I then suddenly walk up to Zeta and grabbed her wrist.


    "Your Highness, what are you doing? It¡­ hurts¡­"


    She is warm. And I can feel a pulse. Everything is telling me¡­ this woman is a genuine demon.


    "Ugh, sorry about that."


    "It''s¡­ okay. You just startled me. Anyway, a sand storm is coming soon. So why don''t you come in."


    "How long will it last?"


    "Our mages estimate just around 2 hours."


    "Guess we got no choice. We''ll stay for a while. Girls, don''t leave my side."


    ------


    This was a town in the desert. Therefore, the ground beneath our feet was not paved. The streets were lined with tents, and the goods were placed on the ground like bazaars. For the time being I gave up on my mask since everyone was aware of who I really am.


    "Lady Maou! Greetings!"


    "Good day to you, Your Highness!"


    "Thank you for visiting us all the way here!"


    The people spoke to me as we passed through the streets. Everybody seemed to know me. Unlike the discrimination I receive alongside the white uniforms, people here actually respect me. They all think I am the Maou. Are they all under someone''s brainwashing? No. A massive spell like that should be impossible.


    "You all must be tired. I shall prepare your usual room and¡­"


    Zeta stopped abruptly. She turned back to look at me. Then she looked again at the opposite direction. She glanced back and forth. I also looked in the direction that caught her eye. I couldn''t believe my eyes.


    A woman was walking towards us. My heartbeat increased with each step.


    "Lady Yurishia¡­ that is¡­"


    "Oi, boss, are you seeing this too?"


    "I feel two identical auras¡­ it can''t be."


    "Impossible! What on earth¡­?"


    The reason we were all shocked was because¡­ that woman¡­ was me!! I felt that I was looking in a mirror. Zeta was the one that opened her mouth.


    "Two¡­ Yurishia''s?"


    My girls also looked back and forth between me and the other Yurishia. Yet even I looked puzzled. Our facial traits, horn color, hair color¡­ everything was identical. The only difference was the armor color. If my armor is dark with red accents, her armor is gold with red accents.


    Eventually we stared at each other. She had a refreshing smile on her face, while I had more of an angry look. Both of us had our Ruin Eyes activated. Then, gold Yurishia was the one who spoke.


    "This is interesting. What''s your name?"


    "Yurishia Bahamut."


    "Oh? We''re not just similar, but we also have the same name."


    When I watched her closely I was wondering what move she''s going to make but she just ended up cheerfully laughing.


    "Hahaha! This is amusing. Since we''re so similar, let''s get along well, ahaha! Tell me. What do you want in this town?"


    "I am currently in the middle of an exam. My goal is to become the Maou."


    "How strange. I already became the Maou."


    "If that''s true, show me proof."


    "Ah. If you are referring about demon sword Zeshia, I don''t have it with me. I left it at my Shrine back at the imperial palace. But I can show you this!"


    She turned her back at me and exposed her skin. There I saw it. The tattoo. The mark of the Maou. There was no mistake. I''ve seen pictures of it many times. She had the sacred tattoo.


    "Anyway, can we put this conversation on hold for a few minutes? There is something I must attend to. But don''t worry, I will be back shortly."


    "Yeah. Go ahead."


    "Zeta, please take care of them. Oh, and if anyone asks just tell them that I have a twin sister which for reasons I kept hidden."


    I nodded towards the golden Yurishia. I need to gather my thoughts too. Everything that happened so far¡­ none of it makes sense. Especially the fact that I can''t find a single trace of anger in her. This doesn''t feel like an illusion either. More like¡­ is it possible that we stepped into a parallel world? A world where I wasn''t betrayed? I glanced over at Lumi-chan.


    "Was she telling the truth?"


    "Yes¡­ I didn''t feel anything."


    If Lumi-chan''s Sense Lie didn''t trigger then it must be true. Still¡­


    "What a crazy thing just happened. How is it possible?"


    "I don''t know. But I''m still suspicious of her. We need to clear our minds and think of an explanation. For now¡­ let''s go along with this freak show."


    This other Yurishia... Her personality is the polar opposite of mine. She is how I used to be. Idealistic, cheerful and trusting towards everyone. That''s how I was before my betrayal. Can this really be a parallel world?

 82: Two worlds collide?

    "Certainly the gold me wasn''t lying. And she wasn''t impersonating me either. Her aura is identical to mine. Unless you are on the level of a God, it''s impossible to copy the aura. Even twins don''t have identical auras."


    "Then¡­ what exactly is this place?"


    "I have a theory. If what she said is true and this town believes I am the Maou, then this town is¡­ a parallel world were I never was betrayed and became Maou after defeating the hero."


    "Un¡­ unbelievable."


    "Like I said, it''s just a theory. I must ask the other me if she has any knowledge about the dimensional monsters. And many other questions. Anyway, we can''t leave this town because of the sandstorm. The students also have to stop their march during it, so we''re not out of the race. Girls¡­ explore the town, but don''t let your guard down. Everyone here could be an enemy."


    ------


    "Dimensional monsters? No. This is the first time I hear about this."


    As I thought, she isn''t aware of the dimensionals. I think we chatted for a full 30 minutes. It was just as I suspected. She says that even now, Byron, Volmund and Liliana are her most trusted companions. I felt sick just listening to that. Which means my theory was right. We somehow slipped in another world.


    "I''m also sorry to hear that you had a harsher life than me. But I''m glad you found some faithful companions again."


    "Spare me the sympathy."


    "Hmm¡­ then how about this. Since you aren''t the Maou, that means you probably don''t know some of the spells and techniques that are taught at that stage. Would you like me to teach you?"


    "Getting stronger is never bad. And the path I walk requires lots of strength if I am to protect what''s important to me. Very well. I''ll learn whatever you teach me. But that doesn''t mean I trust you."


    "I would expect no less. Very well. Let''s go in a more open space."


    ------


    "Yeah. Just like that. Focus your breathing and feel the energy flowing through you."


    "I got it."


    "You''re me after all."


    One hour later I accumulated a large amount of information from golden me. Mastering them will take more time, but as long as I get the basics down, I can practice later. Eventually, Zeta came and interrupted us.


    "You two¡­ you''ve been practicing for quite some time. My lady, won''t you take a break?"


    "What?" (x2)


    Both of us responded at the same time.


    "Ah, no. Actually I was speaking with lady Yurishia¡­"


    "Which one of us?" (x2)


    "This¡­ this is extremely confusing. I was referring to our Yurishia. The one with golden armor."


    "No need. I''m getting along quite well with myself. I feel like we are the same person, but at the same time we''re nothing alike. Whatever experiences you had, they must have left a painful scar on your heart. Our personalities are polar opposites."


    That''s because¡­ I can''t let my guard down for even a second. Not even now. I let my girls explore, but it seems they are having too much fun. I told them to stay vigilant. Ever since Azamar tried to kidnap Nelia, I placed invisible runes on all my girls so I can always track their location. And now when I focused¡­ they were all relaxing. It''s as if they like it here.


    No¡­ it''s more precise that they believe that it would be a nice dream to stay in such a perfect world. But that''s the issue. It''s a dream. This place is not real. Sorry girls, but it''s time for a wake-up call.


    Similar to how the slavery collar delivered electric shocks to the wearer, since my girls are connected to my will, I also sent a slight jolt to all of them. Small screams could be heard.


    "Eh? What''s that? Trouble?"


    "Don''t worry, gold me. It''s just my slaves. Ignore it."


    Don''t get swayed by this place. Didn''t I tell you girls to stay sharp? Always be vigilant as if your life depended on it. This might be an illusion. We have our own world. Don''t wish for anything else.


    Sorry! (x5)


    A telepathic message was shared between us. Good. I will admit¡­ being treated with respect does sound good¡­ but I won''t stop half way. I am going to kill those bastards no matter what. That won''t change regardless of the scenario.


    "Anyway, the sand storm will end soon. Let''s keep practicing while we can. I''ll leave this place the moment I can."


    "Okay. Then next up how about¡­"


    But gold Yurishia didn''t finish her sentence. A man in a robe came running.


    "Your Highness! Emergency. The town is being attacked!"


    "What!?"(x2)


    "They are creatures I haven''t seen before. Muddy skin and twisted bodies."


    "Dimensional monsters! Come on, other me. We need to gather my girls and observe the situation. Have everyone stay inside. They are extremely dangerous."


    "You heard her! Pass the word out. Follow me. I''ll take you to the observation tower. The sand storm is almost over so it will be usable!"


    One predicament after another just came. Did our two words collide? If this world doesn''t have dimensionals, what are they doing here now? How did they get here? Did they use the storm as a cover? I don''t like this at all. Everything is developing too fast. My mind can''t comprehend all the events. It''s too good damn quick. For now I can only follow the gold Yurishia and see what we''re dealing with.


    If our two are going to indeed merge, that can signal a cataclysmic event. But for now it''s hard to process all this so it''s better to see things with my own eyes from the observation tower. Why can''t I get a decent break around here?

 83: Shattering the illusion

    "No way¡­ it''s impossible. What are those repulsive creatures?"


    "Like I said, those are dimensional monsters. B class and A class judging by how they look."


    The townspeople saw how shocked their Yurishia was looking at the outskirts of the town. One of them asked him with a worried face.


    "Your Highness! Is our town going to be okay?"


    Then, the gold Yurishia declared with a stern expression:


    "I¡¯ll go and get rid of them. I will protect the people of this town."


    The crowd shouted "Ohh!".


    However¡­


    "I don¡¯t want you to get involved in this. So, don¡¯t move."


    I stood in her way.


    "¡­What did you say?"


    "Aneue, you can''t be serious¡­ do you really want us to do nothing?"


    "Try thinking for a second. It¡¯s strange that these enemies decided to attack this town so suddenly. Things are happening too convenient if you aks me."


    Despite trying to explain that this was a trap, the gold me, tried to get past us and aim for the battlefield.


    "Hey. What are you trying to do?"


    "I¡¯m leaving this town in order to defeat the enemies."


    "Are you stupid? Didn¡¯t I say to you not to get involved in this?"


    Nelia took a step forward.


    "This town is being attacked! Lady Yurishia, how can you watch it from the sidelines!?"


    I released a large amount of murder intent towards my slave. I was angry. Absolutely angry. I expected at least Lumi-chan to not fall for this. But it seems I''m the only one that got accustomed with this. It''s time for all of them to wake up.


    *Slap*


    I gave Nelia a big slap om the cheek. The sound echoed for a bit. And Nelia made a large surprised face.


    "Stop saying bullshit! What the fuck is wrong with all of you? Your sense of justice is a bad joke. Have you forgotten our goal? Our goal is to win the graduation tournament. It''s to shake the foundation of the Mazoku. Are you just gonna leave that aside? Don''t you remember about Liz?"


    "Eh¡­ I¡­ what¡­ was I saying?"


    "Besides, those monsters aren''t real. Look closely."


    I pointed once again towards the town entrance. The golems we rode were still there. They picked up boulders and threw them at the dimensionals. However, all the boulders passed through them. As if they were ghosts.


    "What the¡­??"


    And when they got close to the entrance¡­ they vanished into thin air. Gold Yurishia was still shocked, but the townspeople started to be relieved.


    "Don''t be happy yet. The true battle starts now."


    A dark cloud stood above the town. It suddenly snapped itself into a tornado and slammed into the ground. It didn''t do any damage, but when it cleared, a figure stood there. A figure I became familiar with.


    "Hehe. Guess it wasn''t meant to be. First allow me to introduce myself. I am the S class dimensional Arnax. I killed the original illusion master of this desert and took his place."


    A creepy muddy guy. Just like that Murglais fellow that I met in the dungeon. However unlike Murglais''s bulky and muscle figure, this guy was tall and skinny, had sharp long claws and a lizard like tail. To be honest he resembled a xenomorph quite a lot.


    "Warlord Yurishia Bahamut, thank you for confirming our suspicions. Now we know for sure who you are. I must say that you were quite superb, though. If you had acknowledged this fictional world created by the secret power that my commander bestowed upon me, your existence would¡¯ve been swallowed and disappeared entirely."


    "What? If we acknowledged this¡­ we would have disappeared? Lady Yurishia, is that why you gave us all that electric shock? You knew about this?"


    "I wasn''t sure. But I did feel an evil aura here. And felt that you 5 had thoughts about how great this place is. This world isn''t a parallel world. It''s more like a pocket dimension."


    "Yes. You really are smart, hihi! Who would have guessed that you would have the ability to resist the perfect world I created for you? I even went through the trouble of recreating a soul with almost identical traits like yours. But now, this world doesn''t need to exist anymore."


    He snapped his creepy fingers. I felt like in Avengers Infinity War. One finger snap and the people of the town started to disappear like sand in the wind.


    "That''s right!! Despair. All of you from the real world, despair from the pain of losing these fictional people I created and you got friendly with."


    Soon¡­ only the golden Yurishia was left and was slowly transforming into a clay doll. Small bits of sand started separating from her body. Tears flowed in her eyes, but they also turned into sand.


    "Ah¡­ I, see. The memories¡­ your memories are flowing into me. Everything was fictional. I didn''t have a happy life¡­ I didn''t become the Maou¡­ I couldn''t achieve any one of my ideals¡­ I don''t even exist in the first place..."


    I got close to the fallen me who was fading away. I don''t know how this guy pulled off such an illusion. She was also me. I felt it. Was it soul and time manipulation? No mortal is capable of that. Yet this girl¡­ is me.


    "Hey¡­ other me¡­ how did you do it? How did you¡­ avoid this trap?"


    "The burning anger I feel for those 3¡­ Byron, Liliana and Volmund. The pain they inflicted on me¡­ no illusion will make me forget it. Madness is what keeps me sane."


    "I see¡­ I''m a failure. I apologize. I only have one request. Do¡­ what I wasn''t able to¡­. go and become¡­ the Maou¡­¡­¡­ I leave everything in your hands¡­."


    "Rest at ease now, other me."


    The scene was a cruel sight. I clenched my fist strongly. Even I witnessed many cruel things but this was too cruel. Toying with people¡­. even if they weren''t real, I could feel they had a heart. What''s more, a twisted power like that shouldn''t exist. To be able to make an illusion like that feel so real... soul manipulation... and in the end... Everything turned to sand. Even the town became ruins. All that was left¡­ was us 6 and the dimensional.


    "Hahaha!! That''s it! Feel despair. Feel¡­ eeh!?"


    "Boss¡­ your power¡­ your pressure is too much¡­"


    "Listen up, scum. What I feel now isn''t despair. You should have let me be. Cause now¡­ all my anger is directed towards you. When I am done with you¡­ you''ll beg me to kill you!! I''ll brutally end your miserable existence! Not even your ashes will remain, so get ready!!"

 84: Don’t mess with Yurishia

    "Hihihihi! Did I hit a soft spot? It can''t be helped. Crushing dreams is my specialty. You say you are going to kill me? You need to get close to me for that. I''ll tell you now, because of my manipulation of illusions¡­ your magic attacks won''t reach me. But if you think you can get close to me¡­ [Nightmare Field]!"


    An aura of darkness filled the surroundings. Muddy water emerged from the ground and started spreading. The water felt like it was filled with maggots. Nevertheless¡­


    "Girls, don''t be afraid. Everything is just an illusion invoked by this guy. Nothing is going to happen."


    I started walking towards him. In the next moment, one of my arms fell off as if it rotted.


    "What!!?"


    "Aneue!! Your body¡­ it''s starting to decompose!!"


    "This is nothing. Hey, you said your name is Arnax. You''re trying to control our minds with through fear and these hallucinations? Such tactics won''t work."


    "Hahaha. As expected of the Warlord. I''m disappointed that you aren''t scared, but the closer you get to me, the more realistic they will be."


    I heard a dull sound. My legs, up to my knees rotted and fell off. Even so, I continued walking on my knees towards him, regardless of my condition.


    "Amazing! Amazing! What you are doing is a big deal! You are getting closer to me without changing your complexion! But from here on, you will enter a new territory! Behold my power that is capable of even awakening the sensation of pain!"


    "Pa¡­Pain, you say!? Don''t make me laugh¡­ you have no idea what pain is."


    Falling arms, rotten skin, dismembered legs, and flesh-eating maggots¡­It felt as if we were inside of a horror movie. Arnax continued to laugh viciously.


    "Gyahahahahah! Yurishia! Your senses will no longer differ from reality! You will taste the destruction of your soul with the pain of hell, where your limbs break apart and your internal organs rot!"


    "Lady Yurishia!!"


    The moment Nelia''s screamed, one of my eyes fell off.


    "¡­This is just a hallucination. How many times must I repeat it? My eye hasn''t fallen. Even if my flesh is rotting¡­ even if I look disgusting¡­ I can see even if my eyes are gone. And I can walk even if I lose my legs. This is a great proof that we are experiencing hallucinations."


    When I finally got near him, his expression hardened and was completely in shock.


    "Why¡­Just why?! You should be losing your mind because of extreme pain! How can you endure it?"


    "¡­So that¡¯s your true ability, huh. What a dumb power."


    Before long, I stood right next to the dimensional. Arnax¡¯s face was covered with horror, as he encountered a ¡°monster¡± whom he had never met before. I am¡­ the monster that will end you. I raised my remaining hand, which was rotten to bone and point my index finger at him.


    "[Vulcan Shock Ignition]!"


    "Gyaaargh!!!!!"


    Violent flames assaulted the dimensional and at the same time all of his illusions were shattered. My body healed in an instant. While still being engulfed by flames I grabbed his throat and squeezed tightly.


    "Awk¡­ how¡­ how¡­ did you withstand it¡­"


    "Don''t get me wrong. I did feel pain. But right now¡­ my anger is far greater. I felt pain far greater in the past. This is nothing more than a bad joke. Let me show you, what true pain is! [Lightning Bullet]!"


    I aimed specifically at his right shoulder. His arm was blown off and his body jolted from the electricity.


    "Hyaraaagh!! Stop¡­ it hurts!! It fucking hurts!! AAAAA!!"


    "You said you got this power from your commander."


    "Yes¡­ it''s a power¡­ different from this world¡­.."


    "And exactly, who is this commander of yours? Tell me and I might spare you."


    "You know¡­ him already."


    "Hm!?"


    "The strongest S class dimensional¡­ Although he goes by many names in our world, the name you most likely know him by is¡­ this world''s former Hero... Guilford¡­. Pendragon¡­."


    My eyes opened wide in surprise. What this did fucker just say? Can it really be possible? Sylvia said that Guilford fell inside the dimensional shift¡­ was he corrupted or something? Then again¡­ this also might be a lie. Regardless¡­ I can''t worry about this for now. I used my claws and made lots of holes in his body.


    "Guhyiii!! Why¡­ !? You said¡­"


    "I said I "might". But guess what. I decided to kill you in the end."


    I slashed him over and over until nothing remained of him. It was over. I turned around and looked at my girls. They all hung their heads down.


    "Yurishia¡­ forgive us. We made amateur mistakes during this exam. I got injured and you had to save me."


    "As for me¡­ I forgot my vow. I am ashamed of myself."


    "Yuri-nee¡­ even if I am a demi-goddess¡­ I left my emotions get the better of me."


    "Boss¡­ punish us how you see fit."


    I scratched my head.


    "Listen. Part of this is my fault. I am the one that wanted to cross this desert straight forward. I guess this is the consequence. Listen girls, once this exam is over I promise to personally train you. I will sharpen your instincts and get your body into shape. And speaking of shape¡­ tonight I''m going to shape all of your pussies after my dick. And I won''t stop even if you faint. Consider this as punishment."


    "Lady Yurishia¡­"


    "I''ll also carve this into your bodies. This is an order! From now on, never let your guard down!"


    Their bodies we''re enveloped in a red light. Although it''s limited, the master-slave contract will sharpen their senses. They should react, even involuntary. Like a subconscious defense mechanism. That should suffice for now.


    "Come on! Shake it off for now. I''m getting tired of this. Look. I can see the final teleport statue from here. So let''s not waste any more time and end this annoying exam. I don''t know what place we''ll score, but it''s definitely going to be in the top 8. So come on. We don''t need the golems anymore either."


    Now let''s put my mask back on and get this fucking exam over with. Before I can worry about anything else, there''s still someone who''s waiting to get killed out there.

 85: End of the first exam stage

    "Oh, look lord Byron. The portal is reacting. The first student will appear any second."


    The arena was excited. They all wanted to see who will be the first one that returns in the arena. Soon, all the cheers went silent because, the first person that returned was¡­


    "Umm¡­ the first one to pass the first stage is¡­ umm¡­ l..lady Yurishia."


    "Oi¡­ are you fucking kidding me?"


    "She cheated¡­ she definitely cheated!"


    "Idiot, how can you cheat at something like this? But I agree¡­ a white uniform to win this¡­ it''s not possible."


    "Kyaa!! Lady Yurishia is amazing!"


    "She''s an inspiration for everyone."


    "And so gorgeous. Yahoo!!"


    Various emotions flowed across the arena. Byron stood up and taped his staff on the ground.


    "Silence! Ahem. Congratulations for being the first. It is a great achievement for someone of your caliber. But don''t forget. This was only the first stage."


    He continued with his demoralizing speech for a few minutes. Basically he was saying that I got lucky and there is no way I''ll win this. Eventually the other students started to appear. Dante was second after me. Followed by more red uniforms. In short¡­ I was the only white uniform out of all 8 students.


    "Congratulations to all of you. Tomorrow the second stage will begin. Each day you shall battle each other in a tournament. First only 4 will remain. Then 2. And eventually, only one will be declared the winner. You must all be tired now. The sun is setting, so return to your homes and rest. Get ready for tomorrow!"


    ------


    We all went home after that. Before actually going to sleep I had I had a chat with everyone. Amelia included. We need to discuss all the events that happened during the first stage.


    "For starters, Amelia, please tell me when did these dimensional monsters actually start to appear?"


    "Let me think. Umm¡­ if my memory serves me right, roughly 3 months after you died. Err¡­ I mean disappeared."


    "I see. Sylvia said that the Hero Guilford Pendragon fell into one of the dimensional cracks. Is that story true for the Mazoku too?"


    "Yes. Guilford Pendragon fought valiantly against the dimensionals, but eventually one crack opened and swallowed him in."


    So far the story checks.


    "Does anyone know what''s on the other side?"


    "I don''t think so. Nobody has ever returned from the other side. We assume that those cracks are some sort of portals from where the monsters come¡­. Another world perhaps. But nobody can say for certain what''s on the other side. Our goal was always finding the Maou and using demon sword Zeshia to close these cracks."


    True enough. It''s said that Zeshia can cut through anything. Yet, there are still parts that are bugging me. For example that xenomorph monster. Brokeback desert was always known for powerful illusions. Yet what that guy displayed was magic on a different level. And why did he chose that desert specifically? Did I catch their attention?


    Maybe I should assume that they are watching me somehow. And now for the big problem.


    "Amelia¡­ do you think it''s possible for demons, humans, demi-humans, elves or dwarves to somehow be transformed into a dimensional monster?"


    "Changing the race completely like a form of corruption¡­ hmm¡­ if I were to be honest I don''t think it''s possible. Even the demonization magic we demons developed doesn''t technically change the race. A mutation so drastic¡­ I don''t think it''s possible. But, we don''t know how the other side looks. They might have other magic altogether. So I would said, it''s improbable, but not impossible."


    At this point Lumi-chan raised her tiny hand, like a little kid that was asking the teacher permission to speak.


    "Yuri-nee, that monster said that their commander was Guilford Pendragon. Is that why you asked that question?"


    "Yeah. However Guilford''s will and power was incredible. I really can''t see him being corrupted, even if you torture him."


    "Even so, they indeed have out of the ordinary magic. They are probably backed up by an evil god."


    "I thought gods weren''t allowed to interfere."


    "Regular gods, yes. However, in my many years of life I learned that there are also evil gods. They share their power with mortals. They usually are banned from the God Realm, but they still cause trouble. So I assume that an evil god is giving the dimensional monsters all those powers."


    If Ariadne was here I probably would squeeze more info out of her regardless of how useless she is.


    "Well, let''s just drop the topic here for now. The only way we''ll know certain is if this commander will eventually decide to fight me. I''ll need to get ready for that. So it''s imperative I become the Maou."


    "My dear, it''s worth mentioning that you should be careful. You are the first and only white uniform that managed to get this far into the graduation. The royals won''t take this lightly. The teachers, might also try to rig your matches."


    "I''m aware of that even if you don''t tell me. For now, let''s call it a day. It was a really long day, so I need to rest. All of you go to sleep too."


    "Understood!" (x6)


    ------


    The very next morning, we all went back to the arena. The very first match is mine, so I didn''t waste time going to the waiting room. I simply went near the arena entrance from which I was supposed to be announced. I don''t know how the pairing was done, so I''m curious who my opponent is.


    Today a large circle ring around 500 square meters was displayed in the middle. Byron once again held an opening speech and then announced us.


    "Without further ado, the first round of stage 2 shall begin! First up is Campos Siegwell!!¡±


    A long-haired man with delicate features appears on the arena along with a great cheer.


    ¡°He¡¯s here! The most skilled swordsman of this generation!!¡±


    ¡°Shocking! The first match and he¡¯s here!¡±


    "And his opponent, Yurishia."


    He didn''t even bother making my entrance grand. Kuku¡­ doesn''t matter. This will be over soon, after all.

 86: Showing off

    Apparently this guy was supposed to be a master swordsman¡­. In their eyes at least. Sylvia could run circles around him. The only rule for the fights were not to kill. The use of all weapons, armor and spells are allowed.


    "You got guts to appear before me. I''ve had my eyes on you. You insult royals so much, so I will make sure to punish you properly."


    "Save your breath. You won''t get to show off much. Because I''ll end this in one minute."


    Campos drew a fancy blade. It was an impressive sword. However¡­


    "Oi¡­ are you serious? Do you intend to fight my demon sword with a mere iron pole?"


    That''s right. I simply pulled out a small iron pole. But if I amplify it''s power with my aura, it''s as strong as any demon sword.


    "There''s a limit on how much you can piss me off."


    "Without further ado, let the first match¡­ Begin!"


    At that moment Campos moved. His style of movement resembled flowing water and in the blink of an eye, he appeared in front of me and thrust out his sword.


    In one breath he moved 3 steps, then 9 and then 27 steps.


    He circled around me and an impressive amount of slashes were directed at me.


    ¡°This is my secret technique. 360 degree slash!! It¡¯s over!! There¡¯s no one in this world who can dodge this.¡±


    Fumu. It¡¯s a very stupid attack.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­What¡­¡­..!?¡±


    I easily evaded his attacks and looked down on him.


    ¡°That¡¯s a secret technique? My slave is much quicker.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­You only dodged once¡­¡­..Accept this next one¡­¡­.!!¡±


    His sword clashed with my pole and a large sound echoed across the arena.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..Tsu!?¡±


    Campos couldn¡¯t even say anything. He just stood there with an astonished expression on his face. It¡¯s just a metal rod. A demon sword shouldn¡¯t be stopped.


    ¡°Oi! You must be cheating! What the heck did you do? There''s no way a piece of metal can withstand my blow.¡±


    "Fufu. Cheating? How can I cheat if all weapons, armor and spells are allowed? Regardless, it¡¯s useless to try breaking my pole so don¡¯t bother. Your swordsmanship is hollow. Don''t think you can break my weapon with such weak convictions."


    I slightly pushed him back and he took a big leap.


    ¡°¡­¡­What a foolish thing to say¡­¡­¡±


    I grin and start to provoke Campos.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand it Campos? A weapon you pour your essence into is stronger than anything. You on the other hand¡­ aren''t putting your heart in this. So that weapon is nothing but a piece of junk."


    I swing my pole towards Campos. He blocks my attack, but is easily overpowered and thrown away. He quickly thrust his sword into the ground and barely managed a defensive fall.


    ¡°A weapon of the heart¡­¡­¡­? A weapon strengthened by desires¡­¡­? Don''t give me that crap, you piece of shit!! You''re nothing more than a commoner!!¡±


    Fumu. It seems I managed to get on his nerves. Honestly, he has way too many openings now.


    ¡°Apparently I need to get serious. I wanted to save this for Dante, but let me show it now. This body that I dedicated to the sword. This swordsmanship. The essence of Siegwell swordsmanship¡ª¡±


    ¡°Hmm. This looks a bit interesting, however...¡±


    ¡°Siegwell style swordsmanship secret move¡ª¡±


    Campos puts his centre of gravity on one leg but at that moment his entire body was pierced by countless blows of my pole. My blunt pole passed through him as if it was a spear.


    ¡°¡­.Wha¡­¡­gah¡­¡­¡±


    He falls to his knees without knowing whats happened. He starts violently coughing and tries getting up, but instantly collapsing down again.


    ¡°¡­..Wh¡­¡­.what¡­¡­happened¡­¡­.? I¡­..lost¡­¡­..? I can''t¡­.¡±


    Campos fainted afterwards. Just cause you have a secret move, do you really think I would wait around for you? I told you I would end it in just 1 minute.


    It was nothing special. I simply walked leisurely towards him and slowly threw a few thrusts at him. Seriously, just because you have a secret move, it doesn''t mean I have to stand like an idiot and let you use. Warfare is different altogether. An enemy won''t give you time to rest.


    ¡°¡­¡­This is impossible¡­¡­¡­! For Campos to be taken down in less than a minute¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­.He didn¡¯t even get a chance to show off his secret move¡­¡­..Their stats are too different.¡±


    Puzzled voices are now coming from the audience seats. However, there was also a certain group.


    "As expected of Yurishia-chan!! She¡¯s a genius!!¡±


    ¡°Well done Yurishia! This will be an easy victory for you!!¡±


    "Uhh¡­¡­*sniffle* I¡¯m deeply moved¡­¡­¡±


    Not just Cynthia and the Worshippers. All the white uniforms were cheering for me. It actually felt good to be appreciated once in a while.


    Eventually, Byron stood up again. I could see he wasn''t satisfied at all with the result. Nevertheless, he made his announcement.


    "Winner of the first match¡­ Yurishia."


    I left the ring and headed towards the exit. My slaves were already waiting for me.


    "Aneue, that was amazing."


    "He was just too week. I don''t need flattery for beating a bug. Let''s go home. We''re done for today."


    "Lady Yurishia, don''t you want to watch the rest of the matches?"


    "There''s no need. I already know the outcome. I analyzed them all. The final will be between me and Dante. Let''s take it easy and go back home. We have a lot of work today."


    "What work, boss?"


    "Sex, of course. I didn''t apply your punishment yet. You think I was joking when I said I will shape your pussies after my dick?"


    "Eeeeeh!!!" (x5)


    All of my girls let out various sounds and started to fidget, but I didn''t care. I issued a telepathic command. Their bodies started to follow me involuntary.


    "Wait, lady Yurishia, this is too soon!"


    "Ah, my body is moving on it''s own."


    "Yuri-nee, so aggressive. Usually parents scold the children¡­ but experiencing a reverse role¡­!!"


    I am going to take my time and enjoy toying with them today. Let''s see what kind of new expressions I can make them show me.

 87: An unusual meeting

    I really enjoyed my fun time with the girls. But I had maybe a little too much fun, as they all fainted due to exhaustion. It can''t be helped. Ever since recovering my full powers, my stamina also increased drastically.


    So the next day was pretty much a repeat of the first. I finished my opponent easily. Since last time I won in a physical bout, this time my opponent tried shooting various spells at me and take distance. However, he was also weak. 3 layers of the demon barrier Fuka was all it took to negate his attacks completely. And of course, one spell from me was more than enough to end the match.


    The displeased look on Byron''s face really made my day. Seeing him squirm like that is a nice treat. I''m actually curious why they didn''t try to rig the matches so far. Regardless, the final day, tomorrow, is when this whole tournament is decided. And just like I predicted it, it''s going to be between me and Dante. And speaking of Dante¡­


    When I left the arena, I passed by him and he slowly whispered in my ear: "Come to the center plaza, later. I want to talk to you."


    I had no reason to agree to this meeting, but I was intrigued in what he wanted to say. So, since I had nothing better to do, I decided to go see what he wants.


    ------


    "Thank you for coming."


    "Whatever. Wanna tell me what this is about? Don''t tell me you got a crush on me or something."


    "Of course not. The reason why I called you here is different. You¡­ are a commoner. Despite this, you continue to tarnish all we nobles believe in. I''m not going to say that I agree with everyone. In fact, there are fellow nobles that simply disgust me."


    For now I listened to his story. Where the hell is he going with this?


    "Even with your status as a commoner, nobody thought that you had the potential to get where you are. You are already seen as the white uniforms'' hero."


    "So what?"


    "I have a proposition for you. Forfeit the match tomorrow."


    "What kind of absurd idea is that?"


    "Let me finish. I am someone always in the look for strong people. And you are strong, there''s no question there. And also, as you know, I am part of the Wilnas household. Regardless of the result of tomorrow''s match, I will be named captain over a small army. Each one of them hand picked by me. And I want you to be my second in command. I want you to be my lieutenant. Given my authority, it won''t be a problem to obtain that position for you."


    You''re speaking as if you won the competition already. You can just go fuck yourself, buddy.


    "That''s not going to be alright. I mean, lieutenant sounds pretty low compared to the title of Maou."


    "Hmph. You''re pretty greedy. The position I am offering you is quite generous considering someone with your status."


    "Why are you trying to make these decisions for me?"


    "This is simply out of the good will of my heart. It would be a waste to injure you tomorrow. Besides, even if by some miracle you do manage to win, it was long transmitted that only a pure blood will be able to become the Maou. You''ll just end up a failure and¡­"


    "Shut the fuck up! You''re so full of shit. I can''t stand this anymore. How many times must I repeat myself for the message to sink in? A maou is someone that does everything he pleases. He doesn''t even have to run the demon country if he doesn''t want to. A maou is someone so strong that nobody dares to get in his way. Strength that goes beyond bloodlines. If your objective was to piss me off, then congratulations. You did it!"


    "I should be saying that. You''re mocking everything that was taught to us. Even the former Warlord had this view. Just because you have the same name as her, doesn''t mean you can get cocky. This is my last warning. If you meet me in combat tomorrow¡­ I will kill you."


    "Hehe. That''s funny. I finally know why you wanted to meet me here. It''s because you are afraid of me."


    "What? Afraid of you? Is that a joke?"


    "You''re a noble, which means that you lived an easy life and enjoyed the best education and received the best combat training. However, because of that, you never felt defeat. The fact that you want me to forfeit¡­ simply means that you doubt your own abilities. In other words¡­ you''re scared that I will beat you."


    "Enough!! Now you''ve done it. It''s not every day I get angry! But you¡­ you''ve successfully managed to anger me!"


    He released a powerful aura. As I suspected, he really is as strong as I was. With a big emphasis on was. Kek. This amount¡­ doesn''t phase me at all.


    "Hou? Not bad. You managed to stir up quite the breeze. Do you want to settle the match here and now?"


    He soon calmed down.


    "Tsk. It seems I can''t stand your guts after all. Enjoy the rest of the day while you still can. Tomorrow¡­ I''ll make sure you suffer 1000 times for all your insults."


    He turned around and left without looking back. Honestly, he still kept a rational judgement. But, he''s still just a jerk. All these nobles trying to dictate everyone''s lives¡­ heh¡­ hehe¡­ hahahaha! I can''t wait to see what happens when I crumble all your beliefs!! There''s just one last thing I need to do, before that.


    ------


    ~Day of the final match~


    The principal walked into the arena too this time. Seems like he''ll be the one that will make the announcement today.


    "And now, the moment you have been waiting for! The final match who will determine the winner. He or she shall receive 5000 lila and the chance to take the Maou test. For this match, the ring is your battlefield. Don¡¯t step outside it. There are no restrictions. For both of you to display your full potential, lethal force is permitted! So, without further delay, face each other, and let the match begin!"

 88: Yurishia vs Dante

    "Lethal force is permitted, huh? Why do I get the feeling that you are the one who requested this?"


    "You are correct. I approached the principal earlier and asked for this. You mocked me too much. It''s a shame I have to waste such talent, but you are going to die here."


    "Hou? Well then, come at me however you wish."


    He imediately extended his hand. The ground under my feet started to crack and large rocks floated in the air. Dante clenched his fist and all the rocks came at me, trapping me inside."


    "[Stone Tomb]!"


    I could still hear the audience saying all sorts of stuff like "so strong", or "he ended it in a single move". As if this was over. The pressure is indeed powerful, but not enough to injure me..i wrapped flames around my fists and blasted my way out.


    "Hmph. Did you really think it would be over that fast?"


    "It would have been better if you stayed buried. [Water Cutter]!"


    A powerful jet of water was fired towards me, with the force strong enough to pierce iron. I nimbly dodged out of the way and closed the gap between us.


    "Even if your attacks have force behind them, it''s meaningless if you can''t hit me. [Slash Disorder]!"


    My claws assaulted him like sharp razor blades and¡­ sliced him into pieces. Weird¡­ I didn''t feel any flesh.


    The dismembered Dante fell on the ground¡­ and turned into a puddle. I see. A water clone, huh? Not just anyone can manage something like that. Water then started to appear from all the spacing between the ring tiles. It soon surrounded me and formed into a giant wave.


    "[Aqua Prison]!"


    I found myself suddenly trapped in a water bubble. Was this his plan? Idiot. I can hold my breath pretty long. You won''t be able to drown me.


    "I''m going to end your life now."


    Oh! He was preparing a lightning attack. I see. He wants to use this bubble to amplify the damage. Not a bad idea¡­ however¡­


    "What!? What the hell did you do?"


    The bubble collapsed and I was free. I used my Ruin Eyes and canceled his spell.


    "My turn. It seems you know a few magic tricks, but how about close combat?"


    I threw my fist straight at him, however he brushed it aside and grabbed my arm. Using the moment of my charge, he threw me above his head. I did a mid air flip and landed perfectly on the ground. His stance¡­ it''s not the Dark Tiger Fist martial art¡­ it''s the Raging Wolf Martial art. It is inferior, but easier to learn.


    I charge at him again.


    "It''s useless. I never lost a fist fight!"


    He prepared the barrier Fuka to block my punch. But I wasn''t taking it easy. My punch¡­ shattered his barrier, hit his face and sent him flying across the ring.


    "You were saying you never lost? There''s a first for everything, you know?"


    "You¡­ bitch!! You''ve got balls! I''ll make you suffer!"


    He slammed his hands onto the ground.


    "[Gaia Hands]!"


    Two giant earth hands emerged and grabbed my body, leaving only my head visible. They lift me in the air. Then Dante raised his hands in the air. 3 magic formations were drawn. Impressive. Casting multiple spells at the same time isn''t something just anyone can do.


    "Accept your fate. The only option you have is to die. [Flare Burst], [Giga Whirlwind], [Thunder Wolf Strike]! Full barrage!!!"


    All 3 spells hit me at the same time. The impact generated a huge explosion. If the principal didn''t set up a barrier for the audience, they would have also been blown away from the shockwave.


    When the dust cleared¡­ I was nowhere in sight. Even the earth hands were destroyed.


    "Ha¡­. Hahahaha!! Serves you right. I reduced her to oblivion. This is proof that nobility is superior! This is¡­"


    "Are you done with the melodramatic speech?"


    I was sitting right behind him. I used my teleport ability and popped back to back with him. I already told him once. It doesn''t matter how strong the attack is, if it doesn''t hit me. When he turned around in shock I landed a big punch in his face.


    "Guhaaa!"


    He was sent rolling across the arena. Eventually he managed to twist his body and stop the momentum. However, he was on his knees.


    "I''ll admit it, you are quite strong. But you lack something important. And that''s experience. Your attacks are just too chaotic. If you were on a battlefield your own troops would get caught in your attacks. In other words¡­ you''re nothing more than a kid in my eyes."


    "Shut the fuck up!! Unacceptable!!! I won''t lose. I won''t!! I''ll kill you!"


    "So naive. Learn to pay attention to your surroundings more. You were so focused on me that you didn''t even notice it."


    "!?"


    I pointed towards the sky. Ever since the battle started, while dodging his attacks I drew a magic formation in the air. And now it gathered enough energy.


    "A giant fireball!?"


    Bzzzt. Wrong. That''s no fireball. It does look like a miniature sun, but it''s technically not fire. It''s the first time I am using this thing. An original spell I developed, thanks to modern time knowledge from my previous life. I jumped out of the ring to the very border of the arena.


    "This is the end for you. [Nuclear¡­ Blast]!"


    As us I said those words, the sphere came crashing at the ring. The force behind it was equivalent to 100 tons of TNT. Naturally it was so powerful that it created a large earthquake and even the principal''s barrier was useless against it. That''s why I also cast the World level magic Celestial Sealing. The impact let out a bright white light blinding everyone, but I managed to contain the force.


    "Such force¡­ how can a white uniform possess such abnormal power¡­ the entire ring¡­ vanished."


    "I can''t believe my eyes¡­ only a giant crater is left."


    "Did¡­ did she really kill Dante?"


    This time it was the teachers that made all the ruckus. Regardless of what they think, my victory is pretty much assured.


    "Wait! Look over there!!"

 89: Yurishia reveals herself

    *Pant*....*pant*....


    "Summon¡­ Efreet¡­"


    I doubted my eyes for a moment. In front of Dante stood a flaming monster with large horns, red skin and burning fire wings. His lower body was engulfed in a red smoke, similar like what you would expect from a genie. I recognized this creature well.


    One of the great primordial spirits, Efreet. Master of flames. His might is only second to a Grand Dragon. Dante was extremely burned. His flesh was even exposed, but he was alive. Efreet turned around to Dante.


    "Next time how about giving me a warning, before summoning me for something like this. In fact, don''t summon me again for at least a month. That took a toll on me."


    Efreet then vanished into flames.


    "Won''t¡­ forgive¡­"


    Dante stood back on his feet.


    "I won''t forgive you! No matter what¡­ I''m going to kill you no matter what!!"


    Yare yare. It''s impressive that he''s still alive after taking that blast. However, as I mentioned before, my victory is assured. Like a raging beast, Dante jumped and headed towards me. But his momentum was interrupted. He stopped midway and violently coughed blood. His flesh was starting to rot slowly too.


    "What¡­ what the hell did you do to me? I definitely avoided the impact...Is this¡­ some kind of poison?"


    "Just because you avoided it, doesn''t mean it didn''t hit you."


    "Guaaahaa¡­. What is this??"


    "Even if I explained it to you, you probably wouldn''t understand. Every cell in your body is going to fade away. Even if you survived the blast itself¡­ it was a nuclear attack. And because you were exposed directly to it¡­ you''re experiencing what''s known as -- radiation!"


    What a pathetic sight. He really thought he could stand up to me. The only one that I ever considered my equal was Guilford. This guy knows a few tricks, but that''s all.


    "Fuck¡­ it hurts!! It hurts!!! This pain is unbearable!! AAAA!!!"


    "Give up. If you surrender, I''ll heal you."


    "P¡­ please¡­ help¡­ I surrender!!"


    What a troublesome fellow. I should just leave him to die. But, this is necessary for the phase 2. Since Nuclear Blast is a spell I developed, my Cure All can heal the radiation. Still, that doesn''t mean I will heal him fully. I just stopped the decomposing process. His cells are back to normal. As for your flesh wounds, heal them yourself bastard. Keeping you alive is the only miracle you''ll get from me.


    "WAAAAA!!!" A great cheer came from the arena.


    "Yes!! Yurishia won!!!"


    "As expected, our idol is the best in the entire world!"


    "Indeed. She is super cool¡­.*sniff*..."


    "I want her to embrace me!!"


    The applause finally stopped after a few minutes. All the royals were left speechless. However, now that the battle was decided, Byron finally stepped down from his seat and came near me. Go on. Let''s see your humiliation as you proclaim me the winner.


    "Attention everyone! The grand final is now concluded. I will now announce the result. The winner of the match is¡­ Dante Wilnas. Yurishia is disqualified!"


    "Eeeeeh!!!"


    Loud voices came and complaints came from the stadium. And of course, I wasn''t very happy either.


    "Excuse me, but it''s clear I beat him. Lethal force was also allowed during this match. So on what ground are you disqualifying me?"


    "It was stated at the beginning that the ring was supposed to be your battlefield. When you cast that giant spell you stepped out of boundaries. Given that you broke the one single rule, it leaves me no choice but to disqualify you."


    *Sigh*


    I took in a deep breath. I knew from the start that they won''t play fair. But to resort to such a stupid reason like that¡­ without thinking I violently grab Byron''s throat and lift him up.


    "Awk¡­ what the fuck do you think you''re doing!? I am the one of the 3 great lords¡­ unhand me at once!! Who do you think you are!?"


    "Have you already forgotten me?"


    I brush him aside. I wanted to keep my identity a secret until I finished with Liliana too. But given the performance I just displayed¡­ there''s no point anymore. I''m going to give all you a harsh wake up call. So I took my mask off¡­ and my appearance was made visible for everyone.


    "No¡­ it can''t be¡­ you¡­ can''t be alive¡­."


    The audience also became noisy. Both commoners and nobles.


    "Oi, are you seeing this?"


    "That''s¡­ the legendary Warlord¡­"


    "Are telling me this Yurishia¡­ is the one and only Yurishia Bahamut?"


    "Idiot¡­ she was killed by the hero!"


    "But¡­ that doesn''t look like an illusion. Moreover she took something off¡­"


    "Silence!!"


    I amplified the strength of my voice with magic. From this point on, it''s time for your current view of society to crumble.


    "Listen well, you magotts! I am Yurishia Bahamut! Your Warlord has returned! I wasn''t dead to begin with! And now, I intend to reveal all your vile acts!! So listen closely, because everything you know is one big fat lie!"


    Good. That should get their attention. Normally I would just settle for killing Byron. But since these losers worked so hard to make nobles look so much better, it will give me no greater satisfaction than trampling all over that. Let me see the despair in your eyes, when I take everything from you, the same way you guys took everything from me!

 90: 10 years of lies. Yurishia reveals the truth

    "Listen. Nobles¡­ commoners. Bloodline doesn''t matter. A true Maou has nothing to do with that."


    The audience became even more restless. One man summoned his courage to speak.


    "But¡­ you yourself said that only a noble can become the Maou. It was transmitted years ago that the Maou can only be¡­"


    I turned my gaze towards that man. A mix of anger and fear enveloped him.


    "I never said that crap in my life. That was falsely transmitted. The history you have all been taught is nothing but a lie. A Maou would never discriminate. He rules over all equally with absolute brute force."


    I turned back towards Byron. I grabbed his head and once again lifted him in the air.


    "Let go of me, you bitch!"


    "Tell the truth."


    "Fuck you!"


    Bzzzt. Wrong answer. I used my free hand and pierced his shoulder. Then, I twisted my claw inside the wound.


    "Gaahaa!! Shit!! Stop!! That hurts! That hurts so much! Aaaaahhh!!"


    "TELL THEM¡­ THE¡­ TRUTH!"


    "Alright!! Alright¡­ just stop. Lady Yurishia is right. She never said those words. Myself with Volmund and Liliana¡­ we said them. But that was only to establish the rightful order."


    I tossed Byron again. I turned my attention back to the audience.


    "As you can see the 3 nobles you respect so much, my former companions, they deprived commoners of a chance to succeed in life. You say that a commoner can''t become the Maou? On what basis? Was a commoner ever given the chance to even take the Maou test? Furthermore¡­ Gahuu!!"


    As I was holding my speech, 3 green laser beams pierced my body from behind. Byron stood up and his staff was pointed towards me. This is the same spell he hit me with 10 years ago.


    "Even after so many yours, you let your guard down. Such a foolish woman. I can''t stand your nonsense anymore. This time I''ll make sure to kill you properly! So what if everything was a lie. Society exists because of our teachings. It''s thanks to us that the dimensionals haven''t overtaken the demon race. Our acts were all done for the greater good! Now rot away and¡­ what!?"


    "Honestly, did you really think the same trick would work twice on me?"


    This curse might have been designed to specifically counter my Cure All. However, just like the human body develops antibodies for a disease, the same principal applies to my ability. Since I recovered from it once, my ability assimilated that tea I drank and now it''s fully able to cure this.


    "Is this really who all of you have been respecting so far? He''s nothing more than a backstabber. There''s nothing noble about him!"


    "Grr¡­ shut up! I won''t tolerate this! With the authority invested in me, I order all the guards stationed here¡­ attack her! Kill her!"


    However nothing happened.


    "Oi, aren''t you listening? This is an order!"


    In that moment troops did enter the arena, however it wasn''t what Byron expected. Amelia was leading a large group of black knight Mazoku. The Black Dragon squad. Years ago, while I was still training I was assigned to this squad to learn about military tactics. However it didn''t take long before I started giving the orders. This particular squad was loyal to me.


    "Great job, Amelia."


    "Thank you for your kind words."


    "Impossible! The Black Dragon squad was cancelled. Everyone was made to retire!"


    True. I heard that story from Nelia. But all I had to do is ask Nelia to send her spider minions and tell them that I am alive. I told Amelia to lead them and subdue the current law enforcement crew in this town. Which means, you have no authority here. All of the knights bowed before me.


    To be honest I wasn''t sure at all if the Black Dragon squad was alive or not. But I took every possibility into account. I never used my brain this much. But I analyzed every twist and turn. Every possible outcome. With Amelia''s influence and knowledge¡­ alongside Nelia''s spiders¡­ we planned this for a long time. This may seem like I am a tyrant trying to take over the town¡­ but I don''t care. Crumble away with your beliefs.


    "Seems like you''re out of tricks Byron. Don''t you see? I predicted all of this. There''s nothing you can do."


    "Why¡­ why must you get in my way? Why can''t you all see that this is wrong!? You really think someone like you will be able to become Maou? Never!!"


    "Byron, tell me this. If a commoner would become the Maou, would you obey him?"


    "..."


    "Well? Cat got your tongue? Answer honestly."


    "The Maou is a sacred being. So¡­ of course I would obey him regardless who he is."


    "Very well. Because I''ll tell you this now. I AM THE MAOU!!"


    "Enough of this stupid joke! You proclaim yourself the supreme being!? You insult every living Mazoku. No matter how strong you are, you will never have the right to call yourself the Maou!!"


    "Guess only one thing will get through you then."


    I raised my hand in the air.


    "Come forth¡­ ZESHIA!!"


    Fufu. Thanks for the info, Ariadne. You weren''t a useless goddess after all.

 91: Demon Sword Zeshia

    ~The night before~


    When I met Ariadne last time she gave me an interesting piece of information. Demon sword Zeshia is similar to the legend of Excalibur back on Earth. In other words only the one who is worthy can pull it out of it''s rock. Or so the story goes. But it''s actually false.


    Ariadne told me the truth. Zeshia was in fact also a goddess. However due to reasons that couldn''t be revealed, she got banished from the God Realm. The supreme Gods transformed her into a sword as punishment. Since she is a proud being¡­ the point is she won''t allow anyone to pull her and use her. So you have to use a different way of obtaining her.


    I was once taken to the chamber were Zeshia was held. However at that time I wasn''t allowed to touch her. But thanks to that I could teleport here again. Naturally, silencing the guards was easy. And as expected, no matter how much strength I use, I can''t pull her out with brute force.


    Similar to how I pulled Lumi-chan out of her floating bubble¡­ I actually am going to swap her position with another sword. So I took a plain sword and drew the transfer magic formation. In the blink of an eye the swords swapped places and I was now finally wielding Zeshia!


    I was holding a pitch black sword with 3 purple gems engraved in the blade. The hilt was twisted and almost felt like horns intertwined. The tip of the handle hand another shiny gem attached to it. And a pure dark aura was emitting from it.


    "Whaaat!??"


    A voice resounded in my head. It was the voice of a girl. I know she was a goddess. Did her conscious side still remain.


    "How dare you disturb my sleep!? I''m going to possess you and force you to kill yourself for this blasphemy!!"


    However, even after a few minutes, nothing happened.


    "Why¡­ why can''t I possess you. Just what exactly are you?"


    "I''m Yurishia Bahamut. Nice to meet you."


    "Idiot. I''m not asking for your name! No Mazoku should be able to withstand my power."


    "Sorry. But I am a special existence."


    Possession is a form of abnormal status to the body. I know because I did it myself once too. However my Cure All automatically detects and heals any abnormality in my body. Meaning in short¡­ you can''t control me.


    "Anyway, my goal is to become Maou. And for that I will have you become my weapon. So I look forward to working together with you, Zeshia."


    "Hey, quit screwing around! You really think you can wield me? This wasn''t supposed to happen!!"


    I lifted the sword above my head and did a few light swings.


    "Why¡­ why did I end up in this situation¡­ what do you even want to use me for?"


    "Revenge."


    "Huh¡­?? Wait¡­ don''t you have any glorious plan? Like freeing the innocent, saving some village or something¡­?"


    "Why would I care about trivial things like that? My goal is to just kill some people, become the Maou and do everything I want to do."


    "Pfft¡­ hehehe! Ahaha!! Such a reason like that¡­ are you for real?"


    "It''s not funny to laugh at another person''s dreams."


    "Sorry sorry¡­ it''s just¡­ hehe... I can''t help it. You kind of remind me of myself. I had that attitude too. And I ended up becoming a sword."


    "It must have been boring to sit all day in a stone."


    "Well it¡­ was. I had to create various fantasy dreams and scenarios to keep me sane."


    "Well, now you''ll get to see the world."


    "Hmm¡­ that might be fun. Okay. For the time being I will lend you my power."


    "Nice to have you aboard, Zeshia!"


    "Hey¡­ hey!!! Stop! What are you doing!?"


    Hm!? I was trying to put her in my infinite storage.


    "Don''t dump me in that space! How am I supposed to see the world!? And besides, it''s dark in there! I don''t like it."


    "Jeez, would you calm down? Look, I promise to always carry you around. The shell on my back has a place were I can attach a sword. But I need to keep you a secret for now. Until tomorrow at least."


    "I''m not okay with that! I changed my mind. Put me back in my rock!!"


    "Too late."


    I transferred Zeshia inside my infinite storage. She might be angry now, but she''ll forgive me later. Anyway, it''s better to not stay around here for too long. I took care of the guards, but this place is a small fortress. The commotion will probably attract the whole military personnel here. I can blow this place to rubble, but I don''t want to draw attention right now.


    The show that must shock everyone is tomorrow. With this¡­ all my preparations are complete. I am 100% ready for any scenario. My time to shine, has finally come hahaha!!


    ------


    ~Present day~


    "Come forth¡­ ZESHIA!!"


    The fact that I shouted was pointless, but I wanted to make a cool entrance. So I raised my hand and brought out Zeshia. And the moment she appeared in my hand¡­


    "I''ll kill you!! How dare you put me in that dark place!! You have no excuse. I was so scared¡­"


    I tried whispering to her.


    "Hey, calm down. This isn''t the time for that. Learn to read the mood."


    The audience was speechless and a strong silence was floating in the air.


    "Well, Byron, shouldn''t you be bowing before me? Didn''t you just say that you would obey the Maou regardless who he or she is?"


    Byron couldn''t find his words. Eventually he opened his mouth¡­ only to spit out more nonsense.


    "No. That''s not possible! How can it be possible!? It''s a fake!! It''s definitely a fake! There''s no way that cheap imitation is the real Demon Sword Zeshia!!"


    "Hey¡­ Yurishia. That guy just called me a fake. He''s insulting me. Let me drink his blood. Calling a lady a cheap imitation¡­ his death is the only form of apology I will accept."


    Scary. She just made a 360 degree personality change. It even gave me the chills. But I need to keep my act together.


    "Hou!? You say this is fake? Then why don''t I show you. Let me shatter any pathetic excuse you may come up with!"

 92: Byron’s death

    "Oi, are you serious? You plan to use that much force right of the bat? You realize that if you lose control, you might kill everyone here, right?"


    "Just trust me. Now, Howl, Zeshia!"


    I made a vertical slash. In the next moment a powerful energy wave split the ground. Not only that, it literally cut through the arena seats all the way to the other side. I specifically forced the wave to follow the direction were Byron''s seat was. And lucky for me¡­ no casualties. But the damage done was really huge. Given more force, I probably can blow off a mountain top.


    "Dangerous¡­"


    "So strong¡­"


    "That deadly aura¡­. That black pitch emitting from the sword¡­ it''s just like in text books¡­"


    "There''s no doubt¡­ that really is Demon Sword Zeshia¡­."


    The audience slowly started accepting that this was the real deal. I was the real deal. You guys will have no choice but to accept me as the Maou.


    "No¡­. This can''t be¡­ a lowly cur like you can''t possibly be entitled to become the Maou¡­. This isn''t right¡­.. you¡­ you are nothing more than a mere¡­. A mere foot soldier¡­.."


    "That''s actually a compliment, you know? Soldiers are the ones that win the fights at the end of the day. I''ll ask this again. Are you ready to bow before me?"


    "N¡­ never!! I will never accept you!!"


    "Hey, Yurishia, this guy is getting on my nerves. He''s rotten to the core. Talking to him is useless. Let''s kill him already."


    I couldn''t agree more. This guy already made himself look like a fool. He just said that if the Maou would surface he would accept him no matter who he was. And now he''s screaming that he won''t accept me. Regardless, the despair in his eyes gives me great joy. How does it feel, when everything you worked so hard for crumbles?


    But Zeshia was right. This freak show should end. I took a step forward.


    "Don''t think you can beat me! This isn''t 10 years ago!"


    He drew a large magic formation. He was preparing the crimson flames of Gibzel. Concentrated flames with the power of laser beam, that specializes in defense penetration. The size of it is also impressive.


    "Take this! [Gibzel]!"


    Such a fool. I casually swing Zeshia down and split his attack in two. I didn''t even break a sweat. Are you really an idiot? What part of "it can cut through anything" did he not understand?


    "No¡­ I refuse to fall here!!"


    He dropped his staff and brought his hands together. A small black sphere was forming in his hands. Wait¡­ don''t tell me that''s¡­


    "[Gravity Nebula]!"


    Fuck! This guy¡­ does he really think he can control that? Does he want to kill everyone? Gravity Nebula is a powerful dark magic. A sphere will instantly suck everyone near it like a black hole. And judging by the size, it''s strong enough to pull everyone here inside. I immediately thrust Zeshia in the ground to prevent it from sucking me.


    The audience seats were also a mess. They were holding on for dear life. Leona looked like the only one that can stand straight. This guy is pissing me off.


    "Shizu! Take care of this!"


    "Understood!"


    Shizu immediately placed her hands on the ground. The moon stone on her head shined brightly. A giant circular rock wall was immediately build. This gave all the spectators cover. She also managed to protect the Black Dragon Squad members that entered the arena. As for me¡­ I wrapped myself with crimson flames and started walking towards the sphere.


    "What the¡­ you''re walking towards it instead of being pulled? What kind of a monster are you!?"


    "I''m a monster you created. Aren''t you proud of me?"


    When I got near the sphere I pierced it with Zeshia. It went all the way through it disabling it completely and piercing Byron''s chest at the same time.


    "Guaaah!!"


    He violently coughed blood.


    "You¡­ you won''t get away with this¡­ the royals will¡­"


    "The royals will do nothing as long as I hold the title of Maou. As for you¡­ give my regards to Volmund in hell."


    I swung my sword around at fast speed, ripping his body apart and scattering blood everywhere. It was over. My 2nd target for revenge has finally been dealt with. Only Liliana was left now. Shizu lowered the rock walls meant for protection after that. The audience was staring at the scene with mixed emotions.


    "No¡­ way. She actually killed him."


    "Bullshit. This must be a hallucination."


    "But that sword really is Zeshia."


    Remarks like this were mixed with other voices.


    "Yurishia''s era has come."


    "Yurishia''s legend is now born."


    Regardless of their emotions, my slaves approached and also bowed before me. Leona also took a leap from the teacher''s seats and made a large bow. Many of the white uniforms also lowered their head.


    The principal was the one that surprised me the most. He''s also a noble. I can tell that. But he raised his voice towards everyone.


    "What are you guys doing? Even if it pains me to admit it, the proof shown here today can''t be a lie. We are all in the presence of the Maou. Lower your heads this instant!"


    It was hard for the nobles to kneel before a commoner.


    "Why aren''t you kneeling? Are you going to commit treason? Hurry up!"


    "No¡­ it''s just¡­ everything that was taught to us up to now¡­."


    "Yeah¡­ having to suddenly believe this just because someone told us it''s a lie¡­ we do respect the Warlord but¡­"


    "Your feelings are irrelevant. She wields Zeshia. There is no greater proof than that. We have to get used to the idea that nobles aren''t special. If Her Highness Yurishia believes that all should be equal under her rule¡­ then that''s what we have to do."


    The students were puzzled. Yet they can''t deny what the principal said. I''m even surprised myself. Don''t think I''ll let my guard down, though. Just cause you are trying to act in my favor, doesn''t mean you earned my trust. Not in the slightest. It just made you stand out.


    The nobles can''t argue anymore at this point. They slowly all knelt in place with their faces stained with humiliation and their bodies shacking.


    "You realize this won''t end like this, right? For all we know, this town might be the only one that will support you. The factions might still find an excuse to deny you the Maou Crest. Heck, assassin''s might also be planning how to take you down right now."


    I already am aware of that. Then again, for now my only option is to keep doing things my way until they make a move. They turned society into one that values bloodlines and lineage, giving special privileges to those born in it. However the humiliation and anguish they are feeling is their own fault. I don''t care if I''m turning everything upside down.


    Well, I guess I better start holding a speech. Lots of things need to change around here. I don''t know if my words will reach them, but I have to say it. Here goes nothing.

 93: Liliana

    "Listen everyone! As I already said, blood doesn''t make one noble. True nobility comes from the heart. Your thoughts and beliefs determine how noble you are. Polish your mind and heart, because those are the key elements towards power.


    You might feel confused right now. It''s not unusual to believe something false. However, even if the scale is different, the exact same rule applies here. You all believed what you were told without raising a question. Don''t entrust your beliefs and values to someone else, otherwise you will just become a hollow shell. All of you, I can only tell you that under my rule, you won''t live as nobles or commoners. You''ll all live as Mazoku!!"


    "Yes, Your Highness!!!"


    "Jeez..  that was so cheesy! You should have gone with "I''ll slaughter anyone who disobeys me" or something like that. You sure are a twisted one. I guess I won''t get bored at least if I stick around you. For the time being I will acknowledge you as my wielder. But don''t send me back into that dark place again!"


    "Fine."


    I placed Zeshia in the sword slot of my back carapace armor. A lot of organization will be needed now. Naturally me taking over this town won''t be that easy. I must first make sure that the Black Dragon Squad will eliminate any resistance or people who might try to rebel. As for politics and other management situations I might need Amelia''s help. Since she was a noble with a high education, I''m sure she can help me cover and sort things out.


    Word that Zeshia is in my possession and that I killed Byron and Volmund. I wanted to keep low until I killed all 3, but events evolved this way. She''ll be on her guard now. The question is, will she chose to try and attack me, or hide in some sort of fortress? Well then, my sweet Liliana, let this little chess game between us start. You may have the first move. What are you going to do?


    ------


    ~Western Faction main castle~


    This was the headquarters of the Overlord ruling the western faction. A large sinister castle from a horror movie. And this castle was also the home of the succubus named Liliana. Giving her powers, in time it wasn''t hard for her to turn the Overlord into a puppet ruler. He was ruler only in name. But in fact, Liliana was the one holding the power.


    However, right now, she launched an arrow towards a flying eyeball with bat wings. It was a familiar that she instantly killed. Up to this point, she used it to watch the events of the Demon King Academy tournament. And as you would expect, right now, her seductive pose was replaced by sheer anger after finding out that Yurishia was alive after all these years.


    "Fuck!! Shit! For that bitch to be alive after all this time¡­ the timing couldn''t possibly be worse. All my efforts¡­ my great plan to rule over all the demons will crumble if she makes a move on me now!


    Fuck! And after the way I grinned and laughed at her 10 years ago, she won''t believe any excuse I might make. She killed Byron with ease and stated that she killed Volmund too. I''m next for sure. No. I can''t give up when I am this close. Just a little more time is what I need. If I can keep her attention focused elsewhere, there''s still hope.


    I was destined to rule. I don''t give a crap about her ideals. I only care about myself and power. But how should I approach her? It would be suicide to attack her head on. Unless¡­"


    Liliana paused her thoughts. After a moment of silence her angry face turned once again into an evil grin.


    "Fufu. Yes. That could work. Byron didn''t have anyone close. But Volmund¡­ he always talked about how much of a sadist his sister is. Not to mention his mother is also a terrible blood sucking vampire.


    And lucky for me both of them are here right now, in the western faction. If I tell them who killed Volmund¡­ yes. It will work out just fine. They''ll keep Yurishia busy.


    We also need a pretext to attack her. Hmm¡­ yes. That will work splendid. A few false accusations and at least the nobles will refuse to grant her the Maou Crest. Hehehe.


    You might have startled me a little, Yurishia. But actually, now that I think about it, my plans will greatly advance thanks to you. The more you''ll kill¡­ the faster ''He'' will awaken. And once he''s mine¡­ the whole demon race will belong to me, ahahahaha!!!"


    Liliana then clapped her hands a few times. Shortly after, two skeleton warriors appeared and bowed before her.


    "You two. Please go and find ladies Carmilla and Tiana. Tell them that I request an audience with both of them. I have important information I must share with them."


    "Your will!" (x2)


    The 2 skeleton warriors nodded, slowly got up and left Liliana''s chambers to go and fulfill their duty. Alone again, Liliana started laughing and praising herself for the plan she was about to set in motion.


    "Now then. I guess I should also write a letter to the southern faction, demanding some military personnel. I don''t want to use that many of my own resources after all. Vilethorne is a small town after all. Even with Yurishia, overtaking it shouldn''t be that hard. And now for the most important moment.


    I need to practice a speech. Something motivational to make the demons believe that she stole Zeshia. Some sort of cheat. Yes. After all she just went straight for the sword. She didn''t take the Maou test. The test is there for a reason after all. Oh, how delightful. The nobles truly will be my side. Get ready, Yurishia. Cause when I am done with you, you will wished that you died when you had the chance."

 94: The plan is set in motion

    A pair of beautiful hot ladies entered Liliana''s chambers. Both of them were alluring. Since Mazoku age differently than humans one could mistake them for sisters. But they are in fact mother and daughter.


    Both of them had long silver hair, pure crimson eyes, pointy ears like an elf, and of course visible sharp fangs. Instead of horns, they had a pair of bat ears attached to their heads. Their magic power was also impressive. And their breasts were also on the large size. Tiana, the daughter, who was floating and clinging to Carmilla, her mother, had a childish gaze, yet her body wasn''t that of a child. In fact, you could mistake her for an oppai loli, as she wasn''t very tall.


    "Tia, behave yourself. We are in the presence of lady Liliana. Show some respect."


    "I can''t help it. I so want to sink my fangs into the bastard that killed my brother."


    "It''s all right ladies. I understand your feelings well. You don''t have to show restraint."


    Truth be told, when Volmund described her sister as a sadist, he wasn''t exaggerating. She wasn''t particularly close to her brother. But this was the perfect excuse to spill someone''s blood and use all her torture techniques.


    Lady Carmilla was acting more dignified, however she was angry too. Her household name was damaged, so she was determined to take revenge. Both of them wanted to do this for the wrong reasons.


    "I must ask you this again, just to be sure. Are both of you sure you want to go with this attack?"


    "Oh, yes. We are grateful for your assistance, but after we heard what that mischievous Warlord did, we can''t sit back. After all, she stole Zeshia without any witnesses and refused to take the test."


    "Yeah. Self proclaiming herself the Maou just to humiliate the nobles, killing my brother and Lord Byron¡­ unforgivable. We want to lead this assault. Even if we have to kill everyone in that town."


    Liliana showed a soft and gentle smile, however, deep inside her heart she was displaying an evil grin.


    "Very well. Since it''s both of you, and with the combined force of the southern faction and a few of my personal troops, that town won''t stand a chance. But make sure you surround it from both sides. Each one of you attacking from different directions is the best way to crush all their defenses."


    "I can''t wait to sink my fangs into her neck."


    "Now now, honey, make sure you leave some for mommy too, fufu!"


    ------


    ~1 week later~


    A week has passed since I took over the city. It was quite a chore trying to establish an order. However with the help of my slaves and the Black Dragon Squad, we managed to sort things out.


    Amelia became sort of like a mayor of this town, making sure all my laws are enforced. I eventually also cast the master-slave contract on Leona too. She said she was feeling left out, so now she''s my slave as well. The radicals and those who openly tried to resist were all killed. And my Worshipers along with all the white uniforms made sure to spread their love for me and try to open people''s hearts.


    Needless to say¡­ I am exhausted. All the planning I did during the tournament so that I can counter everything Byron might have tried, as well as claiming the town really took a toll on me. I''m not physically weakened. It''s more mental fatigue. So for now I just wanted to be alone, so I teleported outside of the town, and was resting near a lava pool. The warmth really helps you to relax.


    Well, I say I wanted to be alone but¡­


    "You Mazoku sure love the strangest things. How can you live in such a dull environment?"


    "Excuse me, but I didn''t ask you. And it''s not my type either. It''s not my fault that they build this town in a volcanic area."


    "I''m curious how the demon territory changed during my sleep, that''s all."


    Zeshia was still attached to my back, so technically I''m not alone. Although she can be serious, she sometimes picks the most annoying times to open her mouth.


    "Yurishia! Jump right now!"


    Without any warning Zeshia shouts in my head. I''ve never heard her so distressed. She wanted me to move? My body kind of reacted without me noticing. I placed some force in my palms, did a back flip and jump away like she told me.


    I was in luck. Because in the next moment a giant explosion detonated in the place I was previously standing.


    "What the hell!?"


    An attack? I didn''t feel anything. Where did it come from? As I was having those thoughts, a creature emerged from the smoke. Something I never saw before. A humanoid monster with scales like a lizard, large claws on both it''s hands and feet, a pair of muddy wings and a long tail. As for the head, it was identical to a triceratops. Is this supposed to be a dinosaur?


    "Hmph. So you managed to sense that one? I''m impressed. But at least this proves you really are the Warlord I know!"


    "What the hell are you talking about? You say you know me? Sorry buddy, but it''s the first time I see you. And if that is your idea of a greeting, you need to be taught some manners."


    "I understand your confusion. It''s only natural that you don''t remember me. After all, I look nothing like I used to."


    I got a bad feeling about this. This thing¡­


    "I go by the name of Syrius. But you once knew me under another name. I was once¡­ Guilford Pendragon."


    ¡­!? Is this for real? I''m not shocked about the fact that Guilford is alive. In fact, I actually suspected he might have been turned into a monster, ever since my meeting with the xenomorph in the desert. I''m shocked because I can''t sense any form of corruption in him. But this can only mean¡­ he''s sane and went along with this transformation out of his own free will.


    Even more¡­ I can''t sense his power at all. This means¡­.


    "Yurishia¡­ this guy is dangerous. We¡­"


    Yeah. Zeshia had the same thoughts as me. We can''t win this. But if he''s here to go on a rampage, I can''t run away either. So I readied my guard. I got to get ready for the worst. Still, I can''t help wondering¡­ what the hell happened to you, Guilford?

 95: Yurishia vs Guilford, once more

    "Calm down. No need to be hostile. That was just a greeting earlier. I didn''t come here to engage you in combat."


    "Hou? Then what do you want?"


    "You ruined our plans many times. First, you let Mythos, the elf king escape from our control."


    So that was the creepy shadow I felt back then.


    "Secondly, you killed Murglais, an S rank dimensional while you still weren''t at full strength. That was a big blow for us. We planned to sacrifice this entire town, but you got in our way. With all the bloodshed we would have been able to maintain the rift open permanently. But what can I say? You were a pain in my ass 10 years ago, and you''re still a pain even today."


    "And you''re telling me this¡­. Because¡­?"


    "Because I respect you. Yurishia, I came with an offer. Join us."


    "Are you insane? Have you been brainwashed or something? The Guilford I once knew would never harm innocent people."


    "Spare me the moral speech. That would only be true if people really were innocent. When I first got sucked in the rift, I did my best to stay alive. Did someone ever bother sending a rescue party for me? For the hero that meant so much for them?


    No. Instead they destroyed my prized sword and replaced me with 7 other heroes. What''s more, they are so arrogant, they have only care about repelling the dimensional, and not finding a solution to stop the attacks from ever happening.


    The word hero is nothing more than a tool. You are no different than me. Didn''t you also get betrayed? Aren''t you tired of playing this game? The God I serve, has granted me power and opened my eyes. The dimensionals aren''t monsters. They are the cure this world needs.


    Yurishia, join me. Fight back to back with me and together, we can rule this world. A world with no more suffering or evil schemes."


    "Yurishia, this guy is definitely supported by an Evil God. This won''t end well, no matter how you look at it."


    I realize that already. Although I can understand his point of view, I feel like the world this guy is trying to create will only end up in ruins.


    "Thanks for the offer, but no. I have my own plans. But more importantly, I don''t intend to become such an ugly creature like you. Have you looked in a mirror lately?"


    "Trying to be funny? There won''t be another chance for you. I won''t make this offer a second time."


    "Good. Because I don''t want to turn you down twice."


    "If that''s your answer, I suppose my business here is done for now. But know this. This world will return to its rightful order. Your friends and everyone you hold dear will die. Until the day we meet again, live with the thought that you doomed everyone!"


    "Or I can can just end you right now! Haaaa!!"


    I closed m fist and threw a powerful punch at him. He reacted swiftly and made an X shape guard with his hands. Even so the impact generated created a powerful shockwave that sent him flying, although he didn''t look fazed at all.


    "What the fuck do you think you''re doing? Fighting this guy is the worst possible scenario."


    "I know, but it is necessary. I need to see how strong he is and also were I stand compared to him. I need to know how he fights and reacts so that I can use all my power in the most efficient way possible."


    Guilford landed as if it was nothing. The wings on his back helped him regain balance rather quickly.


    "Is that the only thing you Mazoku know? Violence? I am disappointed. Besides, that punch was rather on the light side."


    "Oh yeah? Then maybe this will make you go into high gear. [Force Boost Phase 1]! Here I come!"


    With tremendous speed I once again closed the gap between us. Because I am at full strength now, the power increase from Force Boost is greatly superior compared to how I used it against Murglais. And that caught Guilford off guard, as I landed a powerful punch in his face making him cough a bit of blood.


    "Tsk."


    However he quickly spinned around and hit me in my stomach with his tail.


    "Kuh¡­"


    A rapid exchange of fists that made the earth shake happened between us. It was almost something like a fight from dragon ball.


    "You have no respect as always. As I mentioned, I didn''t come to kill you now, however¡­ let''s see how powerful you really are."


    3 magic formations formed above his head. I immediately leaped backwards.


    "There''s no escape. [Burning Barrage]!"


    Kuh. Seems that with his transformation he''s not restricted to holy spells any longer. This is bad. Countless fireballs were flying at me. The weakness of Force Boost is that you can''t use magic while it''s activated.


    "Draw me already! I''ll handle this!"


    I instinctively followed Zeshia''s advice and pulled her. With tremendous speed I begin slashing all the fireballs that were headed for me.


    "Come on. Faster! If you don''t move faster you''ll be overwhelmed by them."


    I felt like I was about to dislocate my shoulder but she was right. I swung Zeshia in various arc patterns. Soon only a shadow of her could be seen, slicing magic after magic. Eventually I fully managed to avoid the impact.


    The situation wasn''t that good. I managed to avoid that, but he has great physical strength and can cast magic at the same time. Moreover¡­ even if he did get serious a bit, he wasn''t using his full strength yet.


    "Hou? You managed to stop that? I guess that''s to be expected of Demon Sword Zeshia. However something tells me you would have sustained great damage if you got hit by that."


    Tsk. If he''s that cocky, I guess there''s only one thing I can do. I canceled Force Boost. Because¡­ it was time to show him a face of me he never saw. My only chance is to overwhelm him with great magical power. World Magic. Magic so strong that it can literally change the landscape of the world. I''m gonna fire some World Magic back to back.


    Even if he''s backed up by a God, if I throw a meteor on him, even he would be seriously injured. That''s when I need to strike with Zeshia. As I prepared move.


    "That''s enough. This little friendly greeting is over now. My master calls for me. Regardless, I have already assessed that you won''t be a threat if I will personally deal with you. Enjoy your days will you still can. The next time we meet¡­ I won''t hold back at all."


    He then suddenly vanished into the shadows. Without a warning he left. At least I managed to probe his powers. And the conclusion was just as I thought. If he came at me with all his strength¡­ I would have lost.


    "Zeshia¡­ we need to talk a bit¡­"

 96: Divinity

    Many years ago, when the world of Stellaria was still young, Zeshia was still a Goddess. Goddess of Destruction Zeshia. The God Realm has many gods. Together all the gods watch over each and every mortal realm. However even the God Realm is governed by rules. And those rules are established by the 3 heavenly pillars of the God Realm.


    Goddess of Time Chronoa, God of Reason Phobos and the Heavenly Father, Creator of all Gods, Krysallios. These 3 stand above all other gods, both in strength and hierarchy. In short, if they ever tell you to do something, you have to do it. As you would expect, an almighty God doesn''t accept no for an answer. However, that''s the exact answer Zeshia gave them once.


    Zeshia wasn''t the only God of Destruction. Her mentor also had that title. And one day, the Gods ordered Zeshia to kill her mentor. Well¡­ not technically kill. It''s more like ascending from a gods'' point of view. Giving the soul eternal rest. However she couldn''t follow that order. Naturally the gods didn''t like that.


    But Zeshia was on another level. After all, for her the Hakai Mode series was like second nature. It took 15 Gods to finally restrain her. However just because she refused to obey an order, that doesn''t make her an Evil God. Yet, the God of Reason had to punish her. So Zeshia was transformed into a sword and banished from the God Realm. And the world she landed on was Stellaria.


    More years passed and the very first Maou found her. He used Zeshia as his weapon. However when Zeshia tried communicating with him like she is with me¡­ he mostly ignored her. She didn''t like one bit how she was being used. So when the Maou died, she used her power to control his corpse and plant herself into a stone.


    She was treated as tool, not as a person. She never wanted to be used like that again. So she sealed herself and slept all this time, spending her immortal life in her dream world. Until I showed up. Thanks to Ariadne I knew that pulling her out wasn''t the solution.


    Now, how do you determine if someone is an Evil God? If a God is to ever break the rules of the God Realm and tries to interfere with the natural order of life, then you would be labeled as an Evil God.


    For example there was one diety that wanted to shroud a world in eternal darkness and eliminate all life forms. He even dared to attack the 3 pillars, but ended up being destroyed.


    Sometimes an Evil God manages to escape the God Realm and create their own dimension, hiding his tracks and presence and making it impossible for the other gods to track him down. And from the sound of it, this is the enemy I''m up against right now.


    ------


    "You had it pretty rough Zeshia."


    "I''m just doing the same thing as you. Doing what I want."


    "You think we can beat these dimensionals?"


    "Well the rift can be closed. As long as I can slash it, whatever magic is creating and holding it open should easily be destroyed. The problem is the Evil God. If it gives them some sort of weapon¡­"


    "Didn''t you say you can cut through anything?"


    "Technically yes, but there is an exception. It depends on the enemies'' divinity. Much like you mortals, gods are also ranked by their divinity. For example, your elf demi-goddess slave has a divinity rank of D+. Which is pretty much the highest divinity rank a demi-god can have. However, my divinity rank is A-.


    Now, if the Evil God we are facing has a divinity of A+ or higher and enchants a weapon with his power¡­ even if I am a Goddess of destruction, I won''t be able to break that weapon."


    "I see."


    "Moreover,  you also need to worry about yourself."


    "True. My powers may have sufficed 10 years ago, but against this possible threat, I need to get stronger. And not just myself. I need a way for all my slaves to get stronger too. I''ll need to come up with plan eventually."


    "Sounds like a plan to me. It will be fun to watch."


    As we were having this discussion, a small spider crawled out of my hair. It was one of Nelia''s spiders. She left this one for me for communication. At first I was reluctant cause I thought it was creepy and my hair is gonna get filled with web. But this small guy is harmless. He got close to my ear and started whispering something.


    "Hmph. So it''s happening."


    "What''s happening?"


    "It seems very soon we will be under attack. So we need to get back and prepare."


    So, this is the approach you''re making, Liliana?


    ------


    I imediately teleported back in town. Nelia was waiting for me already. A lot of spiders were gathered at her feet. They probably have important intel.


    From what Nelia told me, a large army was marching towards this place. It''s unknown who is leading it though, so I can''t be sure Liliana is with them.


    Furthermore, bad news spread across the demon realm. Liliana spread the word that I obtained Zeshia through disrespectful means. Adding to that the fact that I killed both Byron and Volmund¡­ the factions believe I cheated and will not hand over the Maou crest to me. It seems to me like Liliana has some sort of backup plan. But at this point I can''t tell what that plan is.


    Regardless, I need to get this town ready. Our military force won''t be able to handle a powerful assault. Technically I shouldn''t be scared. I alone am enough to make up the difference in power, but the clash I had with Guilford made me realize that I shouldn''t be overconfident.


    Playing it safe and setting up a form of defense is a safer bet. Alright, Liliana. You made your first move. Now it''s my turn. Let''s see if you can even make it inside the city. No matter what, you won''t get by me. And soon, I''ll have you in my clutches.

 97: Preparing for war

    "So, lady Yurishia, given the fact that until they get closer, we can''t be sure of their numbers, how are we going to prepare?"


    "Well, since we are going to face superior numbers, I guess we need to harden the inside."


    "Eh? What do you mean by harden the inside?"


    "You''ll see. Shizu!"


    "Yep? What can I do for you?"


    "Let me borrow the moon stone for a second. It will be easier than using my own magic."


    "Okay."


    Shizu took of the large jewel on her headpiece and slowly handed it over to me. With this in my hand, earth modeling should be cake. So I held the moon stone in one hand and I extend my other one towards the horizon.


    "Create - Great Stone Wall!"


    On that moment, a huge rumbling sound rang on our earlobes! At the same time, both Nelia and Shizu fell behind, losing their balance because of the earth shaking.


    "Wha¡­What?"


    The first who noticed what was going on was Shizu.


    "Look at that!!"


    She pointed to something in the distance with the tip of her finger¡­ There was a huge rock wall in the distance that emerged at the boundary of this town. It was several of meters high. After the rumbling stopped, everyone looked around at my creation. As far as the eye could see, that huge rock wall surrounded the town by 360 degrees.


    "Wha¡­Wha¡­What¡­! Lady Yurishia¡­ what did you do?"


    "What does it look like? I fortified this place. The rock wall is 20 meters high and one meter in thickness. Soil hardness is no different from steel. It won¡¯t be easy to make a hole on it. The enemy would need extreme magic power for that, which I doubt they will have."


    Actually if Liliana has some ace up her sleeve penetrating it might be possible. However since I used the moon stone, another earth user won''t be able to cancel or transmute it further.


    "The sloped rock walls won¡¯t be climbed easily because of the outward inclination. They will need really sharp claws to try and climb it. The problem is an attack from the sky though¡­ we will probably need to place some archers on top of the walls'' ledge."


    "I should say ''as expected of lady Yurishia'' but something like this goes a bit beyond common sense."


    "I''m not done yet though."


    I once again stretched my hand out and a huge rumble happened imediately after.


    "Wha¡­ what did you do this time?"


    "I created a new rock wall beyond the first one."


    "Like an outer wall? Are you saying you surrounded the city with 2 walls?"


    "Yurishia, I''m confused. You said the hardness is strong. Was it really necessary to make another one? And by doing so didn''t you basically cut off this town?"


    "Don''t worry. I made sure to include a narrow passage so that provisions and merchants can still enter. After an inspection of course. Besides, if Liliana isn''t the one that will attack, I can''t be sure what strategy the enemy will use. So better safe than sorry."


    Sylvia then approached me.


    "Aneue, then what order shall I give to the Black Dragon squad?"


    "Place archers and casters on top of the wall. Put the rest on patrol duty. They need to uphold the law and my rule. The last thing I need is a riot."


    "But if we do that, our troops won''t be prepared for battle when¡­"


    "I don''t need them. They''ll just get in my way."


    "You can''t possibly think of fighting a war on your own?"


    "Why not?"


    I may joke, but even I''m not that crazy. Of course I will prepare various countermeasures. All those years playing strategy games and tower defense games won''t go to waste. Besides. If I can avoid casualties, it''s better. I''m not doing this because I care about their lives, but currently they''re all more useful to me alive than dead.


    More importantly, I won''t need to worry about getting backstabbed again. I''m fine with just my slaves and the white uniforms that worship me.


    "You''re one fucked up girl. Looks like I chose a really messed up wielder. Your judgement and personality changes are drastic sometimes. At least I won''t get bored this way."


    I decided to ignore Zeshia''s remarks. And then I tossed the moon stone back to Shizu. The moon stone drains the user''s mental strength. Those giant walls weren''t an issue, but using it further might be dangerous. After all, the fatigue I felt these past days didn''t go away.


    "Anyway, pass down my orders. In the meantime I still need to make a few preparations. Also, tell Leona and Lumi-chan to come meet me in say¡­ 3 hours."


    "Understood."


    "What are you up to now?"


    As I mentioned, I also need to get stronger. Leona is the only one I know who is physically stronger than me and Lumi-chan is the only one with a mana greater than mine. Although Leona is an extreme teacher, I''m hoping Lumi-chan''s motherly figure will offset it.


    I''m pushing myself quite a lot, but sadly I don''t have much of a choice. I need to be ready for every scenario.


    So for the next 3 hours I am going to create as many traps as I can and then start focusing on myself. Small tricks I picked up from the golden Yurishia I met back in the desert will also help me to learn faster. I hope. Zeshia is going to be my last resort. If anything fails, I''ll try unleashing her and hope that it''s gonna be enough.


    Now I just need to wait for this army to get close so that Nelia''s spiders can give me a more detailed report. Regardless how the enemy will choose to attack me, I will crush them. Nothing can save you from me, Liliana. Until then¡­ all I can do is wait and prepare.

 98: War

    After yesterday, I wanted to get a few hours of sleep. Training and preparing for an invasion at the same time isn''t such a good idea. At this rate I''ll burn myself out.


    I was still staying in the house originally assigned to us. Although I could have gotten a better place now, I got attached to this place so I kept it. It was a habit I had even back in my old world. I tend to get attached to stuff.


    Regardless, after a few hours, Nelia woke me up.


    "Lady Yurishia."


    "Mmm¡­ just five more minutes¡­"


    "But it''s important! I have a report. The enemy is close and they will attack us from the north!"


    "... What did you say?"


    I instantly got out of bed and headed outside then I teleported to the highest building to analyze the situation. True. A large force was coming from the north. But I was a little surprised. They were¡­ fewer than expected.


    "Lady Yurishia, my spiders have more information. There is a second force coming from the south."


    That explains the low numbers. So they split their forces and are gonna try attacking from 2 sides at once.


    "Nelia, have you confirmed the leaders? Is Liliana here?"


    "No. She''s not within this army. The ones leading this attack are ladies Camilla and Tiana. Volmund''s mother and younger sister."


    Hou? This is quite an interesting development. Well, I did promise Volmund that if I ever meet his sister I''ll make her my slut. I wouldn''t want to break a promise, fufu. I''ll probably do the same with the mother then. If she''s my type of milf like Amelia, I am going to have a great oyakodon moment."


    "Sylvia, can you hear me? Have the troops tell all the people to stay inside. They mustn''t come out."


    "Yes, Aneue."


    "Lumi-chan, please coordinate the aerial defense. Don''t let flying Mazoku cross over. Either turn them back or turn them to ash."


    "Okay."


    "Wait. Lady Yurishia, what about our troops? Where should we send them? Should we try dividing them?"


    "Not necessary."


    "Eh?"


    "I''m saying it isn''t the time to deploy our troops. Keep them inside. For now, let''s wait and see what they do."


    We didn''t have to wait a lot though. Soon a voice echoed towards us. Someone probably amplified their voice with magic.


    "Yurishia Bahamut! You are the traitor that is trying to bring ruin to the world. Not only did you kill nobles, you also stole Zeshia through disrespectful means!


    However, this town doesn''t need to suffer. Surrender yourself and the sword to us. If you do, then we will spare the town and all of the people. If there''s a single shred of dignity left inside you, give up!"


    "I hope you aren''t actually planning on handing me over to them¡­"


    "Of course not. This war is over before it started."


    After a while, because they saw I didn''t reply, they ordered the troops to attack the wall. Flying units were dealt with easily by Lumi-chan and the archers. The only ones I told them to avoid was the girls. If they fly in, it''s a perfect scenario. I need them inside.


    "I''m gonna head out to the northern area and face them."


    "Eh!? Alone?"


    "Of course alone. Bessie and Leona, focus on everyone that manages to infiltrate."


    "But what about the southern area?"


    "Leave it alone."


    "I¡­ really don''t get you¡­ lady Yurishia."


    ------


    After giving my instructions I left and teleported to the northern area. I was now standing before the army.


    "So you have decided to surrender? Wise move. Although I must say I''m disappointed."


    The one that spoke was none other than Tiana. Volmund mentioned her quite a few times in the past. His description matches this girl. I must say, her bust size is impressive.


    "Well, hurry up and hand over the sword."


    *Sigh*


    "How annoying."


    "What''s that?"


    "I''m just amazed by your stupidity. Is that bunch behind you all I''m worth?"


    I looked at them using my Ruin Eyes. I''m the one that''s disappointed. They are nowhere near my level. They might as well be cabbages. Even if their numbers are big, it won''t do them any good.


    "Are you trying to act tough? Don''t think this wall will protect you. If you don''t cooperate, we''ll destroy this town and¡­"


    "Silence."


    Her body froze. And it was like invisible rope tied her and forced her to stand at attention.


    "You are seriously underestimating me. I didn''t come here to surrender. But to slaughter you all. Do you really think you can stand a chance against me?"


    Right now I have a surge of power flowing through me. Training with both Leona and Lumi-chan was intense, and although I am tired, I can also feel I am stronger.


    "What all of you are facing isn''t the Warlord, Yurishia Bahamut. You are facing death itself! Now come. Let me show you that you are nothing more than ants."


    "Kuh¡­"


    She managed to get over her fear and move again. Well, she was smart to attack us at night. Vampires are strongest during nights.


    "Attack! All troops attack her! Kill her!!!"


    Hahaha! This is going to be so much fun! I''ll enjoy breaking all of you.

 99: I can win a war by myself

    "Haaa!"


    The knights charged at me with everything they had. However, I could easily dodge them. And at the same time I slightly touched them. Even with just the tip of a finger, it was enough to make them explode into a puddle of blood.


    Coating my hands in a small magical aura is enough to blow up these pathetic losers.


    "Then how about this! [Incendio]!"


    "Fuu!"


    Pathetic. Although I could use my Ruin Eyes to cancel it completely, this isn''t worth the trouble. Like a candle, one big puff is all I need to extinguish it.


    "Come on. Is that really the best you can do?"


    "Darn you! Don''t get cocky! Men, unleash the spirit!!"


    When Tiana gave out those words, a few men in the back chanted some strange spell. In the next moment, an 8 headed water dragon emerged from the ground itself. Now this is interesting.


    Spirits tend to have a great amount of Holy Magic in them. Summoning this guy to face me isn''t a bad idea, however¡­ spirits can''t normally be compelled to follow the orders of Mazoku.


    This Dragon started howling and rampaging, obliterating everything in its path, including Tiana''s troops.


    "Fumu. It seems your power is that of Great Spirit indeed. If I would have brought troops, they would have surely been taken out. But I am a different story."


    "Want me to slice that thing into sushi?"


    "No. I want to show them that I am not just relying on you. They need to see my own strength. The fruits of my hard work."


    The dragon had it''s eyes on me and charged without warning.


    "You may be a spirit, however¡­ [Tormentor]+[Slash Disorder]!"


    In the next moment, I took a step forward and appeared behind the Dragon. The 8 headed dragon was chopped up into countless pieces and vanished into thin air.


    "Wha¡­ this can''t be¡­ a great spirit¡­ it''s impossible!! You didn''t even use Zeshia. What the hell did you do?"


    "Why act so surprised? Although it is true that spirits are strong against Mazoku¡­ that particular one was far too young to try and challenge me. If you want to hurt me, you need at least a spirit that has lived for 1000 years."


    It''s time to wrap things up in this part. And since Tiana is flying, she won''t get hit by ''that''. So now, let''s eradicate them all at once.


    "Make sure to stay as high as you can if you don''t want to get caught up in this."


    I raised both my hands in the air. A large magic formation was drawn. And in the next moment, the sun was covered. Not by clouds, but by a large meteor.


    "[Meteor Strike]!"


    As soon as I said those words, the giant rock in the sky came crashing onto the army. Needless to say the explosion that it caused was on the level of a nuclear explosion. The true purpose of the twin walls was to protect the town from my attack.


    The blast did make a hole through the first wall, but the second one managed to contain it. A huge crater was left behind.


    "Don''t you think that was a bit too much?"


    Nah. It''s what they deserve. Tiana was shivering and couldn''t believe her eyes.


    "No way¡­ there''s just no freaking way for that many troops to be eradicated with just one spell. You¡­ you¡­"


    Everything is working according to my plan.


    "Lady Yurishia!"


    Nelia once again communicated with me via her spider. From the sound of her voice it sounded serious.


    "This is bad! The outer wall was broken on the southern side! The army is advancing towards the the inner wall. Please give the order and dispatch our troops to intercept them!"


    I took another look at Tiana.


    "So you must have a spy within us. If you tell me his identity, I might go easy on you."


    When I created the wall I did mention that the only way to breach it would be to constantly cast attack magic in the same point. This information wasn''t leaked, so it''s safe to say that there is a traitor among us.


    If we take in the fact that only a few people were around at the time I made that statement¡­ I am pretty confident I know who the spy is.


    "You really think I''ll tell you anything? All I need to do is keep you busy. Mother will slaughter this town from her end. The blood of the people will be on your hands. You lost this war because of your confidence. Now despair and suffer from your own mistakes!"


    I suffered enough for one lifetime. This girl still doesn''t get it.


    "Lady Yurishia, please, your orders!"


    "Stand down, Nelia. Everything is within my expectations. Rather than that, send Leona to the central plaza. I''m sure the traitor is there right this moment.


    "But¡­"


    "Haha! Has fear driven you crazy? Talking to yourself is an act of madness."


    "Yare, yare. It seems you don''t understand. It''s my win."


    "What are you saying? Mom''s army has already passed through your first wall. Soon¡­"


    "Will you shut up already? Open your eyes. You lost the moment you challenged me."


    I made a big thumbs down pose. And in the next moment a rumbling sound could be heard. I set up a trap. The ground between the 2 walls was rigged to collapse at my order. Except for the demons that could fly, all ground units fell inside a pit and into an underground lava lake.


    No matter how tough you are, lava will kill you. Even I can''t last more than 30 seconds in it. The entire army vanished in the blink of an eye. Then all I did was manifest another magic formation and the ground returned to it''s original state. Using so many spells can be tiring, but I''m used to it.


    Of course, Nelia was speechless also when the spiders reported that the army was defeated. Fighting a war by myself¡­ well I doubt this small scale can even be called a war. But I''m pretty proud of myself. My servants can handle any leftovers from this point.


    "Now then, miss Tiana, let''s discuss the terms of your surrender, shall we?"

 100: Cleaning up

    "No¡­ I can''t believe this. This wasn''t supposed to happen. Just how absurd is this woman?"


    The man that was talking to himself and was observing the course of this war was none other than the principal.


    "So you''re the traitor Yurishia mentioned. I must say, my mistress really is amazing."


    "Kuh¡­ Leona? What are you doing here?"


    "What do you think? Yurishia sent me to kill you, obviously. She knew you were a traitor all along."


    "I¡­ impossible. I hid every move I made!"


    "That may be, but Yurishia doubted you from the very moment you took her side when the tournament ended. You know what they say: the needle that sticks out is the one that gets hammered first.


    Yurishia never trusted you because you changed your attitude drastically. So she thought you might have an ulterior motive. That''s why she didn''t reveal all the tricks of the walls. In short, you feed your allies false information. Yurishia is winning thanks to you."


    "D¡­ Don''t you dare talk to me like that you bitch! Don''t forget that I am above you!!"


    "Above me? This isn''t school anymore. The only person I have to answer to now is Yurishia. You are nothing more than an old geezer."


    "You filthy beast!! You think you can do as you please? Can''t you see that all this is just wrong? I''ll summon an ancient magic and open¡­"


    However before the principal could finish his sentence, Leona moved. In one instant she traveled across the plaza. She traveled faster than the speed of sound itself. If someone else was present, it could have broken his or her earlobes.


    With a delayed effect, the principal burst like a water balloon, scattering blood everywhere. He didn''t even get the chance to scream, because Leona was serious. When Leona gets serious, her power is unmatched. She didn''t use Force Boost, yet she still managed to display superhuman strength.


    "Like Yurishia said, the strongest magic is pointless if it doesn''t connect. It''s a lesson you should have learned. Try studying it in hell, you old fart."


    ------


    "Easy, boss. You should take a rest."


    After that whole ordeal, Bessie was supporting my body and we were walking together back home.


    "Lady Yurishia!"


    Nelia and all my servants rushed towards me in a worried manner.


    "Yuri-nee, are you alright?"


    "Don''t worry. Physically speaking I''m not hurt. However¡­ this is all mental fatigue."


    To be honest, the pressure on me was huge. First I had to analyze each and every possible scenario for the tournament to make sure I can counter every scheme.


    Then I had to come up with all this strategy so I can counter this war by myself. It''s not that I don''t want to rely on others. At this point I completely trust my slaves. They have earned it alongside my love. But I had to prove to everyone that I can crush everything in my path.


    "I can''t believe I didn''t notice this before¡­"


    "Lady Yurishia, you have us. You don''t have to do everything yourself. We would do anything in our power to assist you. You can rely on us more."


    "Thanks girls. And trust me, I will. However this step was necessary. By the way, how did the cleanup go?"


    "Leona has killed the principal. As you suspected he was the traitor that gave the enemy intel."


    "At first I thought it was Dante to get revenge from beating him. But¡­"


    "Yeah. Lord Dante is still in the hospital. He is stable but he''s almost like a ghost. As if his mind is in some other place."


    Well, I did heal his body, but his senses have to come back to him naturally. So given his state, the principal was the next obvious choice.


    "The black dragon squad has also eliminated any leftover people."


    "Speaking of leftovers¡­ I restrained Tiana myself and handed her over to Sylvia. But how about her mother?"


    "No need to worry, Yuri-nee. She tried transforming into a bat swarm and escape but I opened my eyes. One look was enough to render unconscious. Shizu then picked her up."


    "Good job, Lumi-chan. I have plans for these 2 bitches."


    "Lady Yurishia, are you perhaps going to¡­"


    "Yup. I''m going to turn them over to our side. Just like with Amelia."


    "That might not be that easy. Vampires have a stronger mental resistance."


    "Do you doubt me?"


    "Of course not. But I think you should really get some rest before you try anything."


    "It''s actually the other way around, Nelia. I''ll turn them first. After I have fun with them, I''ll rest even better. You girls can handle anything else that happens in the meantime. You are qualified to do it."


    "If that''s what you want¡­"


    Yeah. It''s definitely what I want. I''m going to brainwash them into my loyal bitches. I just hope Volmund is watching from hell, as I turn his family into my pets, fufu.


    "Hey, what the hell are you up to? How do you intend to turn them to your side? Now that I think about it¡­ you''re mostly surrounded by girls."


    Zeshia once again shouted in my head. However I can''t shout out loud the answer back at her. I guess I never told her. Well, there is a faster way.


    I gave Zeshia a small tap. The spell [Memorandum] allows me to share chosen memories with someone else.


    "What the¡­ I can''t believe it. You swing that way? After seeing that¡­ I''m glad I''m a sword. Who would have guessed you can partially become a futanari? Hey¡­ now that I think about it¡­ stuff like this is quite rare. Can you take me with you? I wanna watch."


    Who''s the pervert now? And the answer is no. I will leave Zeshia with Leona for now since she hates to stay in my storage.


    But yeah. There''s no way I''m taking her with me. I don''t need an audience. I have my best fun when I am home. So now, let''s see how those girls are doing. I want to get this part over with and take a well deserved rest.

 101: Mother-Daughter fun time part 1

    Once again we were inside the territory of my magic. I unleashed the same stomach type room that I used against Amelia, restraining both Carmilla and Tiana while they were still unconscious. When the 2 woke up, a big surprise was waiting them.


    "Eh¡­!? Where am¡­?"


    "What¡­ is this place?"


    "Hou? You two woke up faster than I expected. Welcome to your reeducation! This is were I will model you after my liking until you will turn into my loyal sluts."


    "What!? Yurishia¡­ you¡­ you''re going to pay for this!"


    "Mom¡­ I can''t¡­ transform. I can''t get out from these tentacles."


    "If you are trying to turn into a bat swarm to get away, don''t bother I injected liquid garlic directly into your blood. It won''t kill you, but as you are right now, you girls are no different than humans. Your powers were completely suppressed."


    "Are you going to kill us just like you did with my brother?"


    "Weren''t you listening? Tiana, I made Volmund a promise before killing him. I promised I would turn you into my slut. And I''m going to do the same thing to your mom."


    "Drop dead, bitch! No matter what torture you use, there''s no way we would ever submit to you. You killed my son, you tarnished the status of all nobles¡­ Your very existence is an insult to this world."


    "Don''t worry. I don''t plan to torture you. It''s actually the opposite. You are going to feel really good. You two will change your minds soon enough. A little brainwashing works wonders."


    I snapped my fingers and tentacle with a needle forced it''s way into Tiana''s mouth.


    "Mmph!! Cough¡­ cough!


    What the fuck did you just inject me with?"


    "Oh, a little potion I made. No need to make such a scary face. I just turned your mouth into a pussy."


    "Fat chance! Don''t think for a second that¡­"


    I didn''t let her finish her sentence. I slightly touched her tongue and pulled on it a bit. Her resistance in her mouth is gone.


    What is this? What''s going on¡­ my mouth¡­ my mouth is¡­


    "Oh my. That stern expression from before is all messed up with just a little aphrodisiac. You must be really pent up, sexually. After all, your saliva is dripping like pussy juice. Well then, I can help you with that."


    I made my cock appear.


    "That''s¡­"


    "You like it? I''m going to put this into your mouth."


    This¡­ I know it''s totally wrong. This bitch killed my brother¡­ yet my mouth is aching. No. This is my chance to get revenge. My teeth are sharp. I''ll bite that thing off! I''m gonna bite it off!!


    "¡­Gokku¡­hamu"


    Then she took my penis in her mouth at last. It¡¯s wrapped with wet and warm tongue.


    No¡­ I can''t bite¡­ I¡­ I want to suck it.


    "Just like that, take it to the root. If you don¡¯t stimulate everything I won¡¯t be able to ejaculate."


    If she was a good woman like my slaves, she might be able to make me ejaculate with just stimulating the glans.


    But, Tiana who¡¯s doing it for the first time won¡¯t make me cum unless she use everything to serve me. Perceiving that it won¡¯t end until I ejaculate, she gives up slowly takes it to the root.


    Then, she put everything inside her mouth at last.


    "Good, then use your mouth and stimulate my penis. If you did well then I would cum."


    Tiana¡¯s tongue began moving violently. Does she want my semen that much?


    *Rero rero, chu, churun*


    While moving her head up and down, she stimulates the penis by pushing her tongue.


    "Aren¡¯t you quite good even though it¡¯s your first time? You''re pretty talented."


    "I don¡¯t need that talent!"


    "Hey, don¡¯t stop. When you stop the stimulation even for a second, the ejaculation would go away you know?"


    Saying that, Tiana scowls at me.


    "Isn¡¯t it your fault for fanning me?! Gaaw¡­ what am I even saying? I shouldn''t do this in the first place!"


    "Ahahaha, then let me take you to the next. Use your hand to stroke it while doing fellatio and the excitement won¡¯t cool down."


    "As if I would do something like¡­"


    However the tentacles that were restraining her body moved according to my will. So I forcefully brought her hands to my dick, and because she''s still in a trance like state¡­


    As expected, she did as she was told and continued the handjob without making a counterattack.


    Just like that, the sexual techniques are being trained into this bitch bit by bit. And, her body is helplessly getting more erotic without her noticing.


    It arouses me more when I imagine it.


    "Uu¡­to."


    Some of my semen has leaked out a bit unintentionally.


    I want to enjoy Tiana¡¯s fellatio and so I can¡¯t just ejaculate at this time.


    "Just now¡­"


    But, she didn''t overlook the change.


    *Jubu, jubu, jurururu!*


    She shook her head greatly to stimulate it with her mouth.


    "Ku, uu¡­"


    Unable to endure, I leaked out a groan. She really must want to taste it.


    "I¡¯ll be making you cum in a dash!"


    Hurry up! Cum already! I want to drink it! I want to feel it!


    She buys time by doing a handjob and meanwhile she filled her mouth with a lot of saliva then took my penis in like that again.


    *Juppun!*


    With a sound you would never hear a human body making, my penis was swallowed hole.


    "Uh, this is¡­"


    Even though I¡¯ve experienced various fellatios, this girl right now is in a different league. Is it because I turned her mouth into a pussy?


    Enough warm liquid spreads out in her throat then twines around my penis that¡¯s swallowed hole in sequence. It feels like it¡¯s swallowed under a bottomless swamp.


    *Chapu, reroo¡­*


    In that state, her tongue moved and stimulates the penis.


    The moving tongue goes up and down, and strokes my penis skillfully. Inside her warm mouth, her tongue is the one moving aggressively.


    The monster lying hidden in the bottomless swamp is preying over my penis.


    "Given the way you gobble my dick, it must be your first time feeling this great, don¡¯t you?"


    Saying so, Tiana answered naturally.


    "I''m a noble vampire. We aren''t allowed to do stuff like this until after marriage. I can''t get enough of this feeling."


    "Oh, then you admit losing before me?"


    "Tiana! Stop that at once! Don''t fall for her tricks! Have you forgotten your rage? Have you forgotten what she did to us? Your brother¡­"


    "My brother¡­ was never around me. But this thick penis is right in front of me now¡­ I can''t stop."


    She wasn''t paying attention to her mother anymore. She could only think of my dick. This will make it easier to bend her to my will.


    "Oi, if you stop now, you won''t be able to taste it."


    Even though she¡¯s glaring at me, Tiana resumes her fellatio. To tell the truth, I almost came with her fellatio earlier so the talk earlier saved me.


    I want to enjoy her mouth for as long as possible.


    *Hamu, ngu. Peropero, juru*


    Unknown to her, she¡¯s doing her best in fellatio to make me ejaculate.


    I am actually trying to figure out what position to use for the mother-daughter duo. When I thought of that, my arousal had risen again.


    "Tiana, I¡¯m about to cum."


    *! Nfuu!*


    Her movement has become more intense by those words.


    Moving her arms around my waist, she hold my penis even deeper. The tentacles weren''t even forcing her this time. She was doing it by herself.


    *Nu, eho! Haahaa, rerorero*


    Tiana got choked from taking it in too deep but she immediately resumed and continued to rise my arousal.


    "It¡¯s close, I¡¯m going to cum inside your mouth. Don¡¯t swallow it until I say so."


    I don¡¯t know whether she heard it or not because she¡¯s moving her head intensely but, regardless of the scenario, I''ll just get erect again. Then, I finally reached my limit.


    "I¡¯m cumming!"


    I placed my hand on her head then I ejaculated while enjoying the feel of her smooth silver hair.


    "N, nbu!? This is too much !"


    My dick burst and it filled Tiana¡¯s mouth with a large amount of semen.


    It seems she¡¯s unable to endure it so she tried to raise her head but she wasn¡¯t able to as I¡¯m holding her head.


    *Fugu , juru, jurururu*


    She reluctantly stored the semen in her mouth.


    When I finished ejaculating, I pulled out my penis from her mouth then looked at her.


    "Okay, open your mouth."


    "Nee¡­"


    My pure white semen clogged up her mouth.


    I shot out a lot if I say so myself.


    "Then, drink it."


    Saying that, she gulped down on it like no tomorrow.


    "I never felt anything like this. I think I also just came by just drinking this. This taste¡­ is the best.


    Hey, I wonder if you finally want to do it for real?"


    "Oh? Want to do what for real?"


    When I played dumb, she asked me with her face colored red.


    "Sex! Sex! I¡¯m so horny that I can¡¯t endure it! I want that thing inside me!"


    "Tiana! Wake up already! Don''t fall before her. You can''t!!"


    "Oh right, I forgot about you. I guess it''s only fair for the mother to also feel the pleasure of the daughter. Tiana, wait just a little longer. I need to give Carmilla a lesson too."


    Carmilla has a stronger will than Tiana, but there''s no woman I can''t break now that I am at full strength. I may be tired, but this is all worth it. For some reason¡­


    Thinking that the arrogant vampire will break and become my toy, I got aroused again.


    My penis is already standing, prepared for the next act.

 102: Mother-Daughter fun time part 2

    "What the hell do you think you''re doing? Get away from me!"


    "Even if you cry or beg, I won¡¯t stop. Since you''ve experienced child birth, I''m going to take a different approach with you. I''m going to stimulate your other hole since vampires are refined and don''t do it there."


    "Wait you can''t mean¡­"


    "You guessed it. Your ass is mine. I¡¯m going to enjoy this to the full extent."


    I positioned myself behind Carmilla.


    "I-I¡¯m going to put it in¡­I don¡¯t mind if you suddenly cum."


    I pushed my dick into her asshole.


    The sticky feel covers my penis and tightens up.


    "Haaaun!"


    Carmilla started to tremble. Since she didn¡¯t move, I can assume that she came already. I wonder when was the last time she had sex.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Did you cum already?"


    "¡­U. Stop. That isn''t the place to put it. You can''t do that!"


    "Your lips are saying no, but your body is pretty honest."


    She¡¯s not fallen yet. This is interesting in itself.


    "Please stop this. I don''t want this¡­"


    She¡¯s sensitive since she just climaxed. But there''s no way I am stopping.


    "Haahaa¡­Ahii¡­Ahii¡­!"


    Her breathing became rough. If you breathe like an animal, that makes me want to feel you more.


    I shake my waist more.


    "Ya, wa, that place! W-wait! I just came, auuu!"


    Carmilla tried to pull her writhing waist as she felt an unknown pleasure, but the tentacles won''t let her.


    I grabbed the retreating waist and pushed my dick in so deep that her ass swallowed it fully.


    "Haaaaan! It feels too good¡­T-This is haaun! This isn''t supposed to happen!"


    "Isn¡¯t it fine to feel good? I¡¯ll do it more."


    "I don¡¯t know that¡­ anal is so¡­"


    "Very well, drown in my body."


    "Anuu, Hiuu, Aaaaa! Shtop! Shhtoop¡­! oooon!"


    My body was attacked by the lightly convulsing body that keeps on climaxing.


    Carmilla barked like a wild beast. Unlike her daughter, it''s better to be rough with her.


    "Yaaan, I-I¡¯m going crazy, kuhaaaan! Crazyyyyyyy!"


    The pleasure was too big for Carmilla that she¡¯s panting and became broken. However, I didn¡¯t mind her state and kept stirring her insides.


    "D-Don¡¯t¡­So deep¡­Haaun."


    "Cumming. My pussy is aching.. I''m cumming!!"


    Her pussy was convulsing and lots of love nectar flowed just like from a garden hose.


    The prideful vampire has just had her first taste.


    "Tell me, wasn''t that good? What do you love more? My dick, or your former son?"


    "I don''t¡­ I won''t¡­"


    It seems that she didn''t completely fall yet.


    "Then, I''ll do it more. This time it''s my turn to cum!"


    "Eh¡­ but I¡¯m already¡­"


    "I''m going to make you submit to my dick!"


    "You¡¯re a monster!"


    Even though I accumulated lust, I can probably withstand more pleasure than this.


    "Ahn, shtop¡­! I-It¡¯s impossible already¡­!"


    It¡¯s useless resistance if she hardly puts any power. She''s to weak right now to do anything.


    "Seriously, any more than this¡­Hauun!"


    Before she was able to say something, I began my piston again.


    "I told you¡­N, nna! Haa! Fuaaa! You''re going to break my ass."


    Saying that, I mercilessly thrust my penis on Carmilla¡¯s hole.


    "Aaaa¡­getting extreme suddenly! Fuaaa"


    Her big breasts shook intensely. If this kind of thing is shown to me, there¡¯s no way for me to stop my waist.


    "Aaaaaa! I¡¯m going crazy! Uuaaaaaaaa!"


    "Then get madder!"


    "Ahyuuu!! Cumiiiiiing! I¡¯m cumming with every thrust!"


    I can tell she''s having continuous orgasms.


    "How¡¯s it, Carmilla? Are you feeling good?"


    "Ahiiii! Yes, Yeees! Hiiiiiiiiin!!"


    How many times she climaxed? It seems she came again.


    "Haaan¡­Fuuu, haaa¡­It feels too good¡­"


    "So.... Which is it that you love more?


    "Di¡­"


    "What? Say it clearly. If you do, it¡¯ll even feel better!"


    "¡­More, make me feel more! Your dick! I love your dick the most!!"


    "Hahaha, you really want my semen that much?"


    "I want iiit! Fill my slutty hole with your semen. I want lots¡­!!¡¹


    Carmilla had her reason blown away from the unending pleasure, her train of thought doesn¡¯t seem to be functioning well.


    "I see, I¡¯ll penetrate you in your deepest part and fill you up as you wish"


    Then, I began to drill my waist and stir her butt.


    The hot boiling greed has gradually run up to me.


    "Afuu! No morreeee!! I¡¯m about to¡­Hauuu!!"


    Her thighs began to convulse, her backbone warps into an arc chape. It seems that she reached climax again.


    "Then, I¡¯m going to cum inside."


    "Let it ouuut! Let out a lot!"


    My semen was released as her ass meat coils around my dick while swelling.


    "Fuaaaan! Yurishia¡¯s penis is going wild insiddeeee!!"


    I spout a cloudy mass, I kept cumming hitting her womb directly.


    "Aaaaa! Ah, aaa, aaauuuuu¡­! N-No more¡­! My mind¡¯s going blank¡­!"


    I made my penis pulse multiple times and I finished pouring out my semen.


    "Fufu! You seem happy. But the show isn''t over. Tiana, come over here. It''s time for the final act!"


    My tentacles released Tiana and like an eager puppy, she came over here.


    "We might as well have sex together now!"


    "Ah¡­ I can''t wait¡­"


    "W-Wait, what are you saying, Tiana? I don¡¯t want this. We''re family. This is taking it too far."


    "Doing both the mother and daughter¡­Isn''t it the perfect way to deepen your bond?


    "Why are you in high spirits?! Please¡­ not this."


    Carmilla¡¯s being negative.


    "Could it be that you want to keep your dignity as a mother?"


    "Well that''s¡­ Because, shouldn¡¯t you normally hesitate to have sex in front of your daughter?"


    We just did it a few seconds ago and she was staring. There''s still a little resistance in her, but that will be gone soon. For now I lied down on the soft fleshy feeling of my room.


    Tiana''s eyes glittered with lust.


    "I¡¯m so aroused. And your thing is so big still... Can I put it in already?"


    "Yeah, amuse me, Tiana."


    When I nodded, she immediately began the insertion.


    "N, aah, it¡¯s really hard."


    Tiana holds the penis and pushes it deep inside her while leaking out a hot sigh.


    "No way, it went that easy¡­ my daughter¡­ err¡­"


    It seems that she¡¯s dumbfounded by the sight of Tiana easily swallowing it even though she is a virgin. Right now, Tiana''s body couldn''t care about any pain. She only felt pleasure.


    "Now, Tiana. Swing your waist."


    Then, she began to swing her waist according to my instructions. She''s just a bitch in heat now.


    "Ahn, haaan!"


    Furthermore, her panting is loud, not even trying to hold it.


    Seeing that, Carmilla is slightly overwhelmed by the scenery.


    "I know you want some love too. So come over here. Sit on my face."


    "Eh?"


    "Then give Tiana a tongue kiss."


    Carmilla was surprised at my first line but she got speechless at the following.


    "Y-You¡¯re joking right? For me to kiss Tiana¡­"


    "No, I¡¯m serious too. Mommy, you ignore me half the times we are together. Show me¡­ that you love me."


    Saying that, Carmilla fell silent. Whatever pride she had left, it was breaking apart. She doesn''t realize it, but she already forgot about getting revenge for Volmund. Soon both of them will be mine.


    Carmilla slowly got on top of me.


    "Now lower your waist."


    "But, if I go down, your face would be¡­"


    "I know! That¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you to do it."


    Though Carmilla hesitated, she pressed her crotch against my face.


    At the same time my face feels her softness, I massaged her ass.


    "Ahn, it feels s trange¡­"


    "Oh my, isn¡¯t that great, mom? You''re going to get licked."


    "L-Lick what? Hyau!"


    I began to lick Carmilla¡¯s vagina. Then, I pushed in my tongue when it got wet enough. With the tongue that¡¯s softer than a penis entering easily, I can see how lewd she became.


    "A soft thing inside, is this your tongue? It¡¯s wiggling inside¡­Ahn!"


    "HAa, haa, nku. So you can make that kind of face too, mom¡­"


    "Tiana, kiss Carmilla."


    "I admit that mom right now is cute. ¡­*Chu*"


    "Nfu, nnn? What are you doing Tiana?! You just kissed me¡­ngu!"


    If Carmilla tries to stop the kiss, I would strengthen the movement of my caress.


    And because Tiana moving aggressively, the two on top of me are having a passionate kiss.


    It feels regrettable not to see that but, I can understand it from the intensity of the sound of the kiss from below. Drill it in your heads, incest has no value in my eyes.


    "Hami, chuu¡­ I love you mom. What about Yurishia? Are you feeling good?"


    "Thanks to you swinging your waist. Carmilla¡¯s inside is quite good too.


    Saying that, I moved my hand from her ass to her chest. But it was caught before I reached it.


    "It¡¯s unfair to do only mom. Touch me too!"


    Tiana says so and brings my hand to her chest. As a result, I enjoyed each of their chest with both hands.


    They look almost the same but there¡¯s a subtle difference when you touch them.


    "Oh, this feels good. I can thoroughly enjoy the bodies of the two of you."


    It feels like the daughter has more experience than the mother. When I try pointing that out,


    Though Carmilla tried to object, she made a jump when I stimulated her clitoris.


    Then I fixed my hands around her waist to not let it make a huge movement.


    "You won¡¯t be able to escape with this . I¡¯ll make you cum instantly."


    "Then, we should do our best too! Are you ready, mom?"


    "W-Wait a moment¡­nmu!?"


    Though Carmilla tries to say something, Tiana closed her mouth up with a kiss. That¡¯s convenient for me so I attacked too.


    "Fuu, nguuu! Ahii , I¡¯m being licked in very deep!"


    Caressing her deep part by inserting my tongue without making a bite¡­ Carmilla raised a lovely voice as she¡¯s unable to endure it.


    "Haahaa, ahn! I¡¯m about to cum too¡­"


    Tiana who kept swinging her waist this long seems to be reaching her limit too.


    "Okay, I¡¯ll make the two of you cum!"


    I pushed up my waist on the last minute and stimulate Tiana¡¯s vagina, then send pleasure to Carmilla by stimulating her clitoris with my finger.


    "Auuuuuuuu! I¡¯m cumming, I¡¯m cumiiiiiiiiing!!"


    "Me too¡­cumcum, I¡¯m cumiiiingg!!"


    "DObyu, byugurururu!"


    Carmilla dirtied my face with her climax tide at the same time I poured in a large amount of semen inside Tiana.


    "Ahn, fuu¡­there¡¯s a lot coming in¡­"


    "I might be unable to stand¡­"


    They finally broke.


    "Good girls. There''s one last thing to do. Take a good look into my eyes¡­"


    And forget everything you know. As of today, your past, your status, your pride, all of them are gone. You are¡­ my toys!!

 103: Liliana’s plan revealed

    *Menacing glares*


    My slaves were throwing daggers at me right now. And that''s mostly because Carmilla and Tiana were each pressing their breasts on one of my arms. I ended up putting them under my slave contract as well. It was pleasant, but the other girls sure got jealous.


    With these 2 I didn''t apply my custom demonization like I did with Amelia, mostly because I was too tired. After sex with them I think I slept for a week. Regardless, I had to calm down my girls. Partially I am to blame. I did erase their memories, but I think I increased their affection level for me a bit too much.


    "Will you two stop that? You''re too close to Yurishia!"


    "Ara? But it''s necessary. After all, we displayed our bare skin before her and made love. For us vampires, there is only one action we must take in this scenario. We must be wed to lady Yurishia!"(Carmilla)


    Myself included, everyone went speechless. What the hell drove this scenario? Even if I am a temporary futanari¡­ getting married is¡­


    "Oh no you don''t! You think you can just barge and mess with the pecking order? Get in line!" (Bessie)


    "Yeah. Yuri-nee was ours first."


    "All of you shut up already. Honestly, do you really think it''s wise to start a fight in my presence? I gave you all a little bit of leash for some room. Don''t make me restrict you again."


    "Sorry." (x7)


    Sheesh! Sometimes, having a harem can be troublesome. Marriage¡­ yeah, it''s not something I want to think about now. Technically it isn''t illegal in this world for people of the same gender to get married but¡­ there have been no recorded cases of it. And I don''t think priests would take kindly to that idea.


    Anyway, let''s leave the trivial matters aside for now.


    "Carmilla, Tiana, I want to ask you something. What''s Liliana planning? That attack was definitely her idea."


    Carmilla and Tiana both took on serious expressions and bowed before me. You might be wondering how can they remember since I erased their memories. Well¡­ there''s a thin line between memories and knowledge. That line gave me some wiggle room when I brainwashed them.


    "My lady, miss Liliana''s plan is quite simple. She had been working on it even before the news on your return. She wants to resurrect Bull Beelzebub."


    At those words everyone was gasping in shock. Beelzebub. A name many know. Back on earth, demonology rates him as one of the seven princes of hell, or also call him Lord of Flies. Whatever the case, in this world, it was a bit different. While there might have been an original demon with that name, that demon vanished. His ancestors still retain his name. And the last known of this bloodline is Bull Beelzebub.


    "Carmilla, this isn''t the time for jokes. Are you sure about that?"


    "I wish it were a joke. But it''s true. Our army was wearing enchanted armor. Each enemy they kill, the soul would be offered to Beelzebub. The same thing applies if they themselves die."


    What the fuck is Liliana thinking? Bull Beelzebub¡­ I only read stories about him because I was summoned after his sealing. Yes, this demon was sealed away. But not by the humans. But by us Mazoku. Bull was a vicious tyrant. A monster that killed anyone in his path, friend or foe. He was extremely dangerous. However, he also failed to pull Zeshia out of the stone. Yet, that didn''t stop him in scorching the land.


    His brutality knows no limits. Everyone feared him. The reason he was sealed away is also pretty simple. He couldn''t be killed. And now Liliana wants to release that monstrosity again¡­ is she hoping she can use her powers to manipulate him? Absurd. If the stories about him are right, any form of submission or charm won''t work on him.


    That thing is major trouble. This is bad. If Liliana actually does set that thing free¡­


    "Yurishia!? Are you ok? You look a little worried."


    "No. It''s nothing. Don''t worry about me. No matter who my opponent is, I will obliterate him. Someone like Bull isn''t even worth my time."


    "Yuri-nee¡­ that''s a lie."


    *Gulp*


    Crap. I forgot about Lumi-chan''s Sense Lie ability. She figured me out. Kuh. I guess there''s no point in hiding it now.


    "Fine. I''ll come clean. Although I never met Bull Beelzebub in person, when I was still the Warlord I had access to tons of libraries. I read a lot about him. And of course about the spells he can cast, his physical strength and his abilities. Giving the things he could do and the things I can do¡­ I''m not confident I can beat him in a straight 1 on 1 fight."


    Perhaps Beelzebub might be at the same level of the current Guilford. Regardless it seems I keep getting power crept lately. This isn''t good. First, I can''t let him get his hands on Zeshia. I''m the only one that deserves the Maou title. And¡­ I also don''t want him to kill Liliana. She is my prey. Her death must come from my hand.


    I turned my head around to Zeshia.


    "Hey, you think you could teach me more of the Hakai Mode series? I might need it against this guy."


    "Although you could probably be able to handle it¡­ I can''t. Don''t get me wrong, I want to help you out, but I can''t teach you in sword form. I need an actual body to do it."


    "Umm, lady Yurishia¡­ you''re talking to a sword, you know?"


    "Yeah. I don''t have time to explain. But I can talk to Zeshia like I talk with any one of you."


    My girls were confused at first, but they didn''t press further for now. I''ll make sure to give them a proper explanation later.


    "Whatever you do, you better think of something fast. I really don''t want to be wielded by that guy. Although technically I can reject any wielder¡­ something about him was always strange. He might just brute force his away through all my limiters."


    As I was pondering the words Zeshia told me, like a kid in classroom, Lumi-chan raised her hand as if wanting to say something. I nodded and allowed her to speak.


    "Yuri-nee, if you are worried that your power isn''t enough there might be a solution. Why don''t you try becoming a demi-goddess like me?"

 104: Myth

    "What did you say!?"


    "I said you should try becoming a demi-goddess. Obtaining the divinity trait will drastically enhance your power level."


    For a moment I didn''t know how to react. I know a lot of things about this world, but something like this¡­ is unheard of.


    "Hold up, Lumi-chan. I don''t get what you are saying. A demi-god is born when a God has sexual intercourse with a mortal. I don''t recall there is a way for a mortal to become a demi-god if he isn''t born as one."


    "Technically you''re right. But that''s not the only way. There is a way to become a demi-god without actually being born as one. But¡­ it''s not an easy task."


    "Well, let''s hear it, regardless."


    "You have to convince a God to bestow the divinity skill upon you. The process known as Transcendence."


    "Umm¡­ that''s not really an option. It''s not like I can reach a God."


    I know what you''re thinking. Why don''t I simply contact Ariadne and mess with her? Well the answer is easy. I can''t. First, I don''t know how to contact her. And secondly, although I can teleport anywhere I''ve been once before¡­ regardless of how much I try and think of the space me and the Goddess were sitting in when I reincarnated something is jamming my powers.


    In other words, there''s no way to contact her or reach the God Realm.


    "Lumi-chan¡­ I assume you have something in mind if you are offering this suggestion to me."


    "Yeah. There is a Goddess in this world. My mother. You see, this isn''t known, but for each world, a God is sent to supervise and communicate any incidents to the higher Gods. An observer. Although I am the mother of all elves, I too have a mother. She created me, rather than giving birth."


    "So basically you are telling me to find your mom?"


    "Yup. She lives in the great forest of Edenweld."


    "Are you fucking pulling my leg now? That place is just a myth."


    "Firstly, it''s not a myth. It''s real. Secondly, Edenweld isn''t a place. It''s a living spirit. A moving forest hidden by the mist and a powerful barrier. It''s real, but incredibly hard to find."


    Seems like finding a needle in a haystack to me.


    "Also, not anyone can enter. The forest itself can deny you entry."


    "Why are you even presenting me this scenario if that''s the case?"


    Lumi-chan then simply pointed towards Zeshia.


    "That small elf has a point. If you can find the forest, getting inside won''t be an issue. I can slice the barrier regardless of what the forest wants."


    I see. It does make sense. But there''s another problem. This also can be just a waste of time. I have no guarantee that this Goddess will help me. I also don''t want to take my eyes off Liliana. If I go there, are communication will be cut off. Liliana might pull some stunt during that time.


    What should I do? I got to options. Force my move and strike Liliana before she awakens Beelzebub, or try my luck with this Goddess. It''s a tough call. Given the amount of demons I killed¡­ she might be able to break the seal. Either strategy I pick¡­ it''s risky. I ponder for a moment, then take a look at all my slaves.


    "Alright. I made up my mind. I''m going to give a shot and find the Goddess in Edenweld forest."


    "Lady Yurishia, do you have some sort of plan on how to find that forest though?"


    Indeed, it is like trying to find a needle in a haystack. However the best way to do it is¡­ bring a giant magnet with you.


    "Nelia, do you know what a spirit is?"


    "Umm¡­ sorry. No. I skipped those lessons. They were boring. If I had to guess¡­ ghostly things?"


    "That''s wrong on so many levels, I don''t even know where to begin¡­


    I''ll try making this as easy as I can. Spirits are like Guardians. Heaven has angels, hell has devils. The mortal realm has spirits. Originally they were created to watch over mortals. They were fueled by the Gods'' divine energy.


    Until one day they discovered they can feed on power of myths, rumors. People''s hope and imagination. So they pretty much refused being ordered around anymore and lived as they please."


    "I see."


    "Now, there is one thing that spirits are drawn to. For some reason, they like sweets. Mostly chocolate. So I don''t intend to search for the forest. I intend to make the forest come to me."


    "... Lady Yurishia, I really don''t understand how you are going to make a forest come to you with chocolate."


    "Just wait and see. I have a crazy scheme in mind."


    Of course, not just any chocolate will do. To lure something that big out¡­ I''m gonna need to pull off an incredible trick. But at least it''s gonna be an incredible tasty one, fufu!

 105: Each side makes it’s move

    "Umm¡­ Yurishia, what are we doing at this lava lake again?"


    I decided to take a small stroll and I brought Shizu along. My other girls are back in town in case something happens.


    "This small lake is going to be my cooking bowl. You know I said I planned to make chocolate, right?"


    "Isn''t using lava dangerous? You''ll pretty much burn any kind of food."


    "You got it wrong. Let me show you exactly. But for that, I''ll need to borrow your moon stone again."


    "Okay."


    As I took the moon stone in my hand, I also drew a magic formation. The moon stone can control any material. However, it can''t turn one material into another. Also, it doesn''t have any effect over fluids. So that''s where I have to come in.


    It was time to use Geo Ryzia. Geo Ryzia was a form of transmutation. Although I only used it once and that was to turn an apple into an orange. I lack the skill to use it on a larger scale. But with the moon stone¡­


    I thrust the stone into the magic formation and large dazzling purple light emerged. It engulfed the lava lake in the blink of an eye. And when the light show was over¡­


    "I¡­ I can''t believe this. You¡­ you turned the lava into chocolate!! How is that even possible?"


    "There''s nothing impossible for me. You should know that by now. And this isn''t regular chocolate. It''s super sweet, with a mix of fresh milk and¡­ hey!! Stop eating my bait!"


    Shizu threw her head into the liquid chocolate and I had to pull her out.


    "Sorry, but I couldn''t help it. It''s soooo gooood!"


    Let''s just hope the scale is good enough. Because it''s hot chocolate, the scent should travel further. I can only hope that Edenweld forest catches a sniff of this.


    "So, what are we going to do now, Yurishia?"


    "We wait."


    ------


    A large crowd of demons gathered in the royal court of Liliana''s castle. The streets was bustling, and the capital that usually gives of a cold feeling was now buzzing with heat.


    "Lady Liliana, please restore order!"


    "It''s going to be a huge triumph!"


    "Liliana is our savior!"


    The demons were so happy that they held hands, which isn''t a common sight.  Yet, they were all smiling. When a beautiful succubus emerged, the demons shouted even more loudly.


    "Lady Liliana!! Lady Liliana!!"


    "Hurray!! The Demon Archer!! Hurray!!"


    "Here me, my fellow demons! The lord of the western faction has granted me temporary authority over this land until the crisis we are facing is dealt with.


    And that crisis is called¡­ Yurishia Bahamut. The former Warlord who I thought was my friend has deceived us all. She used dishonest means to steal our prized demon sword, Zeshia. Furthermore, she has also killed my dear friends, lords Byron and Volmund.


    Her deeds must not go unpunished! That woman has no pride and respect for nobility."


    "Death to Yurishia!!"


    "Kill her!! Justice to the nobles!!"


    "Listen. We now have the means to fight her. And not just her. We have the means to deal with the dimensional monsters as well. We shall resurrect Beelzebub Bull! Breaking his seal requires a large amount of life force. But¡­ we now have enough to perform his awakening ritual. Our warrior''s death won''t be in vane!"


    Most demons have completely forgot the atrocious stories about Beelzebub. They only cared about Liliana. Her charm skill were more powerful than the lost fear.


    "And now, the long awaited ritual will soon commence!"


    Upon seeing Liliana''s signal, some demon priests came and carried a large crystal in the middle of the courtyard. They surrounded the crystal with the magical demonic seal. Then looked up to the sky and spread their hands. It seemed that they were magically collecting and injecting the life energy of the large army that Yurishia killed.


    ¡­However. Among the crowd, there were some hooded figures that were whispering.


    "What should we do?"


    "Should we hurry back and inform lady Yurishia? Nelia''s spiders can''t get the message through."


    "But if we leave now we might be discovered."


    It was Cynthia and Yurishia''s Worshippers. They were tasked to gather intel and observe Liliana.


    "If we make any sort of move now, we might get killed. Trying to send a message to Yurishia now is also impossible, we can only wait."


    Suddenly, there a huge crack appeared in the crystal with the magical demonic seal surrounded by the demon priests. More cracks were slowly spreading apart with a crunchy noise as if it were the opening of a cocoon.


    "It¡¯s breaking¡­! The crystal with the magical demonic seal is breaking apart¡­!"


    The moment where someone muttered aloud, a crushing sound as if a large glasswork fell from a high place to the floor! The crystal with the magical demonic seal shattered into pieces! Soon, a terrible and evil energy engulfed the whole surroundings! And then, the one who stood there was¡­


    "Is¡­Is that thing¡­Bull Beelzebub¡­!?"


    Cynthia and the worshipers were left speechless before the monster that emerged from the crystal.


    A being with large muscles and roughly 2 meters tall. It resembled a mix between a fire golem and a balrog. Flames were emerging from it''s body.


    "Wonderful!! The ritual was a success! Behold, our savior. The one that will bring great prosperity for the demon race!"


    Liliana bowed before her, however she displayed an evil smile.


    "Oh, great Bull Beelzebub, please help us and lead us towards a bright future and¡­"


    But before she could finish her sentence, Beelzebub ignored her completely and passed right by her. He took a long look at the demons.


    "So this is what the world looks like now? Filled with a bunch of weaklings? I have slept for too long. But now, I will correct everything. The strong are the only ones that deserve to live. Nobility or not. After all, nobles are the ones that betrayed me.


    I won''t make that same mistake twice. All who are here present¡­ are too weak to live. I shall kill you all!!"


    Everyone was left shocked at those words, including Liliana. Her plan, didn''t turn out the way she expected. All she did was unleash another threat upon the world.

 106: Bull Beelzebub – Despair

    "Yurishia, look. That''s so strange. That giant mass of fog¡­ it looks like it''s heading straight for us. But¡­ I''ve never seen fog like that."


    Shizu was right. That isn''t regular fog. The amount of mana it contains is actually scary. The fog came like a wave. From high speed it suddenly stopped when it covered the chocolate lake.


    "This is pretty much it."


    "You mean¡­ Edenweld forest is inside this fog?"


    "Pretty much. This is the spirit barrier. And now, it''s time to get in."


    Normally if you walk through this mist you would eventually just come out the other side if the spirit doesn''t grant you access. But I don''t plan to ask for permission.


    "You ready, Zeshia?"


    "Just swing me firmly and I''ll handle the rest!"


    As instructed, I made a big swing against the mist. And it was just like striking a piece of cloth and making a tear in it. An opening to the pocket dimension.


    "Come on, Shizu. It won''t stay open for long."


    "Eh? You want me to come all the way?"


    "Of course. I''m not going in there all by myself. Now hurry up."


    "Understood!"


    We both hold hands and jumped through the crack, entering Edenweld forest.


    ------


    What''s going on? I know I engraved my charm spell on him. Why isn''t it working? I don''t need him to kill anyone here.


    These were the thoughts that Liliana was having. The reason why her magic didn''t work is because Beelzebub had the unique ability Lesser Domination. He can''t be cursed, or targeted by any status alignment type spell if the caster is weaker than him.


    "It bothers me to see so many ants. How deplorable. Stellaria has become a world where the small fish prevail. I analyzed the magical energy of everyone here, and now I need to cleanse a good amount of you."


    Bull Beelzebub raised his hand towards the sky. A black arrow was shot straight upwards. In the next moment, everyone''s eyes were glued to the sky. A huge black sphere with countless eyes was created.


    "Be honored that you shall meet your end by my hand. Pour down. [Almighty Disaster]!"


    On that very moment, the sphere floating in the sky emitted a bright light and exploded. The black orbit scattered all over the sky. It descended to the ground at a tremendous speed like guided missiles! The missiles went towards a great number of demons.


    No explosions were made, but blood was scattering everywhere. Bull Beelzebub had annihilated a large amount of demons. Yet despite this, he tilted his head.


    "...I''m troubled. It seems some insects managed to survive."


    Cynthia and the worshipers managed to deploy the magic barrier Fuka in a large formation around them shielding themselves and anyone in range.


    "You girls over there. Despite surviving my attack, I still deem you unworthy to live. From here on, I decide the order of the world. If you refuse to go down quietly, I will just make you suffer."


    "You¡­ you are not our lord. We have no loyalty or fear to show you. We obey the only true Maou. And that''s Lady Yurishia, wielder of Zeshia."


    A barrier was placed upon this lands, so Nelia''s spiders couldn''t enter. Yurishia entrusted the task of gathering info to them. However, they weren''t ordered to engage. Even so, turning their backs to the enemy and trying to escape was not an option at this point. They knew that if they made a run for it, they would be killed. Their only option was to fight.


    "Shall I burn you until your lungs burst open from screaming? There''s no other fitting punishment for women like yourselves."


    The magic formation for the great heat cannon Gargantua appeared in Beelzebub''s hand. A large green evil flame was unleashed upon the 10 girls. They imediately tried deploying Fuka to hold off against the attack, but small cracks appeared on their combined barrier.


    "No. That won''t be enough. We need more¡­ Oooooaaaaah!"


    Cynthia let out a cry similar to a song, but at much higher intensity. Powerful sound waves were generated and collided with Gargantua. The flames were extinguished. Beelzebub, once again tilted his head, but retained his calm expression.


    "That''s weird. What kind of demon are you? I''ve only seen that ability in banshees, yet you don''t look like one."


    "That''s because my father is an oni, while my mother was a banshee. I''ve inherited traits from both of them. And under Yurishia, I managed to grow to a different level."


    "Don''t overestimate yourself girl. You only live because I was slightly curious. Now that I know you''re such an awful mix¡­ the next attack will finish it!"


    Bull Beelzebub unleashed another Gargantua at a greater speed than the previous and was specifically targeting Cynthia this time. 4 of the other girls jump in front of her to protect her. They put everything they had in their Fuka, but they were burnt down the next moment.


    ¡°Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    Wounded by the intense flames the 4 collapsed. Though they managed to avoid death thanks to their anti-magic barrier they had suffered extreme burns.


    ¡°Everyone¡­..!¡±


    "We¡­ will manage¡­ Cynthia¡­. run¡­. tell¡­¡­ Yurishia¡­.."


    "Girls¡­ you¡­ you coward! Aren''t you ashamed of yourself? How can you take innocent lives like that!?"


    "Spare me the lecture. You''re trying to judge me based on what''s right and wrong? There is no wrong! Everything I do is always the right thing! Look around you. I left a few demons alive, yet none of them jumped in to help you. Only you believe in that nonsense morality. "


    Gargantua once again appears in his hand, but this time¡­


    "Oh no you don''t! [Ice Chains]!"


    "I''m here too! [Ice Slip]!"


    "And don''t forget¡­ [Wind Bullet]!"


    The combination of an icy ground at his feet, chains wrapped on his arm and a direct hit from Wind Bullet made Beelzebub lose his balance and he feel on the ground.


    "Hurry, Cynthia! Run!"


    Cynthia nodded firmly.


    "Hang on. I''ll get help somehow!"


    "Insolent insects! There''s a word for all of you! Stupid!"


    A large shockwave was generated from Beelzebub''s body and the 3 girls were sent flying.


    "... It''s not stupid to protect¡­"


    The 4 burned girls also found strength in their legs to stand up once more.


    "...For our mistress¡­"


    "Everyone, let''s do this."


    "Die!!!"


    Beelzebub fired a barrage of flames in all directions. The worshipers put all their might into defense but once again, they were blown away.


    "....Kyaaa!!"


    "As I said, stupid."


    With the girls collapsed, Beelzebub had now a clean shot towards Cynthia. He raised his hand ready to deal a fatal blow.


    What''s up with these girls? They are weak, they know they have no hope of victory, yet they fight. Why? For Yurishia? What''s the point? It''s all pointless. Beelzebub can''t be stopped anymore.


    As Liliana was having these thoughts and was watching the scene unfold before her eyes, a powerful explosion was suddenly produced¡­ and the great demon Bull Beelzebub was blown away and send crashing in the castle walls.


    "Eeeeeh!? What just happened?"

 107: The Goddess of… gaming?

    The ancient spirit forest Edenweld. It was vast, crowded with trees and gloomy because of the mist. Although it was midday when we came in, it felt that night suddenly came.


    Shizu and I were heading deeper and deeper into the forest. As we kept we could see various fairies flying from tree to tree, probably whispering about us. Eventually we reached an open area inside the forest, but what we saw there was quite shocking. We both weren''t expecting to see that.


    A large couch in the middle of a open space, a small table supporting an old style television. You know, those old square shaped models. And¡­ some sort of game console.


    "Come on, Tiki, Fify! Keep up or else we have to start all over!"


    A woman was heavily mashing the joystick on one end of the couch and on the other end¡­ 2 fairies were trying to match her movements on the other stick. One fairy was pressing the movement buttons, while the other was pressing the action buttons.


    "Umm¡­ excuse me¡­"


    The moment I said those words a clear sound could be heard from the television: GAME OVER!


    "AAAAA! Look what you did! You ruined our game. This thing doesn''t have checkpoints you know! Now we have to start all over!"


    The woman frantically scratched her head. It took her a few seconds to realize who she was talking to. She got up, titled her head and gave Shizu and me a good look.


    I also managed to take a good look at her too. She had bright pink hair that flowed on her right side, a pair of round glasses with a pink tint, and various hair ornaments on her left side. She had a long aristocratic smoking pipe which she held in between a pair of gold claws. She wore a one piece dress that exposed her bare shoulders. Of course, she had a generous pair of breasts and large hips as well. A fur like skin was placed on her shoulders and a pair of belt like tentacles emerged from it, almost like 2 tails. And of course, her aura. It was sinister and creepy, but it was indeed the aura of a God.


    "Hey, you two! How the fuck did you get in here? Edenweld shouldn''t have granted you passage. You''re disturbing my gaming session. Shoo shoo!!"


    What the¡­!? What kind of Goddess is this? The goddess of gaming? If she''s supposed to be the supervisor of this world¡­ I can understand why things are so fucked up.


    "Wait a second¡­ is that you, Zeshia?"


    "Yo, Rosalie. It''s been a long time."


    This time Zeshia''s voice wasn''t just in my head. It echoed across the forest. I guess the amount of mana in here is so high that she can speak out loud here.


    "That explains how you got in here."


    This Rosalie woman got closer to me, scanned me from head to toe with her eyes, and then continued.


    "I never thought you would ever wanted to be wielded again, given your previous experience. On top of that, you''ve chosen quite a troublesome otherworlder as your wielder. She''s more of a Harem King rather than a Demon King."


    "Hey, that''s rude!"


    "But it''s kinda true, Yurishia. And the reason I am allowing her to use me is because¡­ she''s a lot of fun. I rarely get bored around her, and she''s not like other tyrants that want to play king."


    Rosalie, pondered for a moment.


    "Very well. Since we were good friends in the past, I will hear your mortal out. So then, miss Yurishia. You should feel honored. Not many are given the chance to stand before me without getting destroyed. Allow me to properly introduce myself. I am Rosalie, Goddess of Sealing. What businesses has brought you before me?"


    "Be careful how you speak to her. Her divinity is ranked A- like mine. I won''t be able to cut through her attacks as easy. Try not to provoke her."


    A warning that Zeshia only issued in my head. Regardless of her divinity level, I don''t intend to change my personality, no matter who I am speaking too.


    "Hi there. You see, I''m facing an issue. The evil Bull Beelzebub might awaken again and I''m not confident I can beat him. So your child, Lumiera, suggested I ask for your help. I want you to make me a demi-goddess so I can deal with the threat that the demons might suffer."


    She let out a long sigh.


    "Oof. That child of mine really has a large imagination. I created her as a beacon to give birth to a superior race, but the direction the elves went into wasn''t desirable at all. And now, she comes up with this. Listen, miss Yurishia, my answer to your request is no."


    "May I ask why are you turning me down?"


    "It''s quite simple. Transcendence. The process in which a God grants the divinity skill upon a mortal has 3 conditions that must be fulfilled. A set of rules, so to say.


    Number 1. The person in question must not cling to power. However, regardless of your reasons, it''s pretty obvious you desire it. You thirst for power.


    Number 2. The person in question must have clear and calm mind. This is for it''s own protection, or else his mind will simply break. Your mind is twisted, filled with boobs and anger. Those will devour you.


    And finally, you must swear that that you will never use your divinity to mess with the worlds balance or defy other Gods. You''re thinking of defying me right now.


    You understand? There is no way I can grant you divinity. You''re too much of a wild card. Unpredictable."


    "Aww, come on, Rosalie. Yurishia has an ability that can make her survive the process. Her Cure All will negate any harm. It will just be only painful for a while. Can''t you break the other 2 rules just this once?"


    "Zeshia, what part of ''no'' don''t you understand? Your way of thinking is the reason you were banished in the first place."


    "Look, miss goddess, I would like to stay and debate this longer, but I don''t have the time. And I don''t take no for an answer. So one way or another, you''re going to help me."


    "So annoying. My decision won''t change. However you don''t need to rush into a fight each time. It''s going to get you in trouble, eventually."


    "I don''t quite follow."


    "I only said I refuse to make you a demi-goddess. I didn''t say I wouldn''t help you though. You just want to be able to deal with Bull Beelzebub, right?"


    "Yeah."


    "There''s more than one way to skin a cat. You don''t need to become a demi-goddess. All I need to do is remove the seal placed on your soul."


    "Huh."


    "You''re an otherworlder, and I am the Goddess of Sealing, fortunately. I don''t know which God or Goddess was in charge of you, but an otherworlder tends to be quite strong. Some like you end up being a 1 in 100 thousand case. Extremely talented. That''s why a limiter is placed on their soul when they are resurrected. However your overseer went a bit too far with the limits. I''ll remove them. It won''t make you stronger, but it will give you a significant boost in abilities."


    Something seems fishy here.


    "Wait, if these limiters are so important, why are you willing to get rid of them?"


    "I won''t do it for free of course. I have a condition. Your timing is pretty spot on for this. Since you are an otherworlder¡­"


    She casually sat back on her couch, and then putting one hand on a game controller she declared:


    "Help me finish this game!!!"

 108: Hope

    "VICTORY!!"


    That was the message displayed on the TV screen.


    "I can''t believe it! After so much struggle I''ve finally finished this game. Amazing. Your skill with the joystick really is amazing, lady Yurishia?"


    Eh¡­ I wouldn''t call myself amazing. But yeah. Back on Earth I used to play a shit ton of games. While it''s true that I never touched a video game ever since coming to Stellaria, it didn''t take long for my fingers to find their former glory again. And actually¡­ I missed playing games. This one in particular was a title I never heard of. It was challenging, but fun at the same time.


    "Well, as promised, I will lift your limiters."


    She placed her right index finger on my forehead. A small glow surrounded my body and strangely enough the tattoo that I had on my forehead disappeared. And that wasn''t all. I felt something entering my head. Some form of¡­ knowledge¡­


    "And there we go. I also took the liberty to grant you some wisdom. After all, unlocking your potential won''t be enough. You need to know how to use it too. So, how do you feel?"


    "A little dizzy¡­ but¡­ I can feel the change!"


    Boy. And I thought I was strong before. But with this¡­ this opens up so many doors. Especially¡­


    "Hey, you said you won''t grant me the divinity skill. But hypothetically speaking, using my new powers what if I were too¡­"


    "Fufu. You''re smarter already. It seems you found the loophole. True. I can''t grant it to you. But there is no rule saying you can''t learn it by yourself. Although I don''t mind if you keep me company, I think you''re running out of time."


    "What do you mean?"


    She extended her hand and a remote control manifested in her hand. And just like with a regular TV once she pushed the button to change the channel, a new image was displayed before us. It left me speechless.


    I saw Cynthia and the worshipers. And most importantly, I saw Bull Beelzebub. He was awake. Darn it! I wasn''t expecting things to move so fast. And what the hell are they doing? Why does it look like they are about to fight? They''re no match for him.


    "Shit. I need to go there now."


    "Are you sure? You haven''t tested your new potential. You might just be throwing up your life."


    "Shut up! Never again will I allow myself to lose something I care about. Those girls are my loyal subjects. They are my friends!"


    "Fufu! Well said. Then you and that dwarf better hurry. I will provide you an access point. Oh, and before I forget¡­


    You''re free to drop by any time so we can play video games again. I''ll allow your teleport skill to reach this place."


    Seriously, are we sure this isn''t the goddess of gaming? Well, I don''t have time to think about that now. I gotta hurry. They''re getting badly injured over there!


    ------


    Just as Beelzebub was preparing to fire his spell at Cynthia, a powerful explosion was generated and it sent Beelzebub flying until he crashed into the castle walls.


    When the dust cleared¡­


    "Phew! Looks like we made it in time, Shizu!"


    I turned around, I approached the worshippers and activate a magic formation over every one of them. Looking them over with my demon eyes I can see that some of them are barely breathing.


    I activated my Cure All and heal them at the same time.


    ¡°¡­¡­.. Yurishia-sama¡­¡­.¡±


    They slowly wake up and look at me. Even though I¡¯ve healed their wounds, their consciousness are still hazy and they look at me in a daze.


    ¡°¡­¡­We''re sorry¡­. You ordered us only to observe but¡­..¡±


    "It''s alright, girls. You''ve done what I asked you and showed great courage. The fact that you held your own for so long is proof enough. I''m proud of all of you!"


    Tears started forming in their eyes.


    "Shizu, stay back with them and protect them."


    "Okay."


    I once again face the castle. And a particular sight made my blood boil.


    "Well, well. It''s been a long time, Liliana. You''ve become even more of a bitch, it seems."


    "Yu¡­ Yurishia¡­"


    "What''s wrong? Is that all you have to say to your ''little sister''? Do I frighten you that much? Good. Be a nice girl and stay put. I''ll deal with you in a bit."


    In that moment Beelzebub jumped out of the rubble and landed a few feet away from me.


    "How dare you try to lay your hands on me!? Are you this so called Yurishia? And that sword on your back¡­ it''s Zeshia. Absurd!! A lowly demon like you isn''t fit to wield it! Listen up. Hand over that sword to me, bow before me and I shall spare your life."


    "Yare, yare. Acting all high and mighty. You got something wrong buddy. You''re the one who should be begging for his life. You''re a relic from the past."


    "...What¡­!?"


    "You heard me. There''s no place for you in this world."


    "Such nonsense. I am extremely disappointed. You claim to be the rightful Maou? I feel nothing from you. You''re nothing but a weakling."


    Without any warning he started slamming his fists into me. A barrage of flames assaulted my body.


    "Burn to hell. [Purgatory Inferno]!"


    Purgatory Inferno was a powerful fire spell. 2 magic formations appeared on both his hands generating small sun like orbs. When they collided with my body, everything was engulfed in a large fire vortex. The heat was enough to melt even bones.


    "And that''s all there was to it. All that remains is to pull Zeshia from your ashes. As expected, someone without a single ounce of magical aura can''t¡­"


    "Are you done?"


    "Nani!"


    From the flames I emerged and violently grabbed his head with my right arm. I then forcefully push him onto the ground, creating a crater in the process. Then I took a small leap back. With my new abilities¡­ I''m not scared anymore. I can surpass him in every category.


    "I warned you that you''re the one who should beg for his life. But it''s too late now. Try to amuse me a little with your pathetic struggle at least."

 109: Overwhelming victory

    Impossible. That attack would have killed any Mazoku. Even if Yurishia is an absurd existence, I know her better than anyone. She shouldn''t have been able to survive that¡­


    Liliana was dumbfounded before the scene displayed. After all, I took this guy''s blow head on, survived and still smashed him into the ground. Honestly though¡­ I wanted to scream!! Ouch!! Hot hot hot!! It took a good amount of willpower to keep a poker face. Even with my Cure All I definitely felt that one. If I didn''t wrap my body in multiple layers of Fuka it would have been bad.


    However it wasn''t time to whine. Bull Beelzebub quickly got up.


    "Insolent woman! I should rip your heart out for that. However, you may prove useful. I have slept for so long, and your power isn''t that bad. Rejoice, as you''ll be my test subject. I will test all my limits on you."


    "Blah, blah, blah! Are you gonna talk me to death?"


    "Let''s see how much heat you can handle. [Hellfire Cannon]!"


    A large fire wave similar to a flame thrower was fired towards me. Normally it''s easy to dodge, but that isn''t my goal. I need to look superior. It''s risky but¡­


    As soon as the flames got close to me I let out a small *puff*. The attack was instantly broken.


    "What?"


    "I thought you said you were planning to test your limits on me. Don''t tell me that was it? Snuffing out that candle is hardly worth my time."


    "You dare call my attack a candle?"


    Actually, there was no way my breath alone could extinguish that attack. I only faked it and ended up using my Ruin Eyes. They can cancel any magic with enough focus, and his attacks are no exception.


    Beelzebub raised his hand above his head. I saw this attack on Rosalie''s TV. Almighty Disaster. I might be able to survive it, but if he plans on attacking my girls, I''m not sure if Shizu can protect them all.


    However, thanks to Rosalie I now have access to multi layer magic. Casting multiple spells at once is one thing. But now I actually have the skill to combine them into original spells.


    "Perish alongside your ideals. [Almighty Disaster]!"


    The black sphere with many eyes was ready to burst and fire all of its projectiles. But I am ready.


    "O, void of darkness, gather in my hand and swallow everything in my path. [Gravity Abyss]!


    Also, darkness born from the deepest depths, let none in my path escape. [Dark Arrow]!


    And finally, serpent of the depths, devour the prey that is foolish enough to stand in my way. [Hydra]!"


    3 magic formations appeared before me as I waved my hands around. Gravity Abyss is a black hole skill similar to the attack Byron tried to use before I killed him. Dark Arrow is known for never missing its target. And Hydra is a spell that summons giant serpent heads. And combining all 3 together¡­


    "Go forth. [Chaos Gravity Dragon]!"


    Giant black dragon heads popped out of the ground the same time his black sphere launched the attack. With great precision the dragon heads opened their large mouths and began to suck all the arrows. It didn''t matter what the target of Beelzebub''s attack was. Because of the black hole effect, all his projectiles were being devoured by the dragons. His attack was destroyed.


    "That can''t be! My attack¡­ Almighty Disaster can''t be stopped. There''s simply no way!!"


    "My magic power is just far superior to yours. Is this a bit too much for you to handle? If my magic is too strong for you then how about this?"


    I snapped my fingers. A magic formation appeared in the sky and a large dome spread around us.


    "Anti-magic area!? Are you crazy? If you really have that much skill why would you seal off magic. It doesn''t make any sense."


    "Hmph. I''m just trying to help you out since you''re so weak. Maybe you''ll have better chance with those muscles. So come on. Feel free to use any physical attack you like."


    "I don''t know what you''re playing at, but I have the unique ability Blood Rage. You won''t be able to match my strength!! Haaaa!!"


    Like a rocket, Beelzebub flapped his wings and closed the distance between us in the blink of an eye. His fists were like a blur. But they all hit thin air.


    "Huh?"


    The reason he was shocked was because I disappeared. And in the next moment.


    "Guaah!"


    I landed a powerful elbow strike in the back of his neck sending him flying and crashing on the ground again. No matter his size or what he''s made of, Leona''s hand to hand combat teachings works in any scenario. Strike the vital points and disrupt the flow of mana. As for my speed¡­ I didn''t shout out loud but I was under the effect of Force Boost Phase 2. The red aura enveloped my body and the powerful physical boost it gave me surpassed his expectations.


    "I''ve said this many times before, and I''ll say it again. All that strength you pride yourself with is pointless if you can''t hit me."


    "Not possible¡­ just¡­ what kind of monstrosity are you?"


    "Monster? I guess I might be one. But if you want someone to blame, blame that blonde succubus over there. After all, she''s the one that created this monster, hahaha!


    But this is getting boring. Farewell, relic of the past."


    "If you think you can kill me then¡­ Arghuaaaah!!!"


    Once I again I popped behind him and violently grabbed his head. I put everything I had in my grip and literally tore his head off. His body fell lifeless on the ground.


    That was a risky strategy. His arrogance and then his panicked state allowed me to make it look like an effortless win. But if he would have been smarter, things might have turned out different. His power was similar to Guilford, but against someone resourceful like the former hero, it would have been a rough fight.


    "Yurishia!"


    Shizu called out to me, but I signaled her to stay put.


    "It''s not over. There''s still one more bug I need to deal with."


    My eyes now had only one target. Liliana. Time to end this once and for all.

 110: Yurishia’s tears

    "Yurishia, you need to eat something. Say AAA!"


    "Don''t worry, Yurishia. We just need to try harder."


    "Yurishia, why don''t you put your head on my lap and rest a bit?"


    .


    .


    .


    Each step I took towards Liliana triggered a memory inside me. My heart is still conflicted. Deep down I still wanted to believe in her. I wanted to believe that she had nothing to do with it.


    Right now she was shaking. She was afraid, and it was natural. She believes I defeated Beelzebub with little effort, so she knows there is no room to escape.


    "Liliana¡­"


    "Yu¡­ Yurishia! I¡­ I''m so glad to see you! You have no idea how much I missed you!"


    She tried forcing a smile, but that only made her face more twisted.


    "..."


    "B¡­ Beelzebub had a powerful influence. Even in his dormant state¡­ he¡­ he poisoned my mind."


    When I got close to her, I stopped and firmly asked her.


    "Liliana, do you realize what you did to me?"


    "Wait! You mustn''t judge too quickly. We were like sisters, remember? It wasn''t my fault. Byron and Volmund were to blame! I tried to stop them but¡­"


    "Silence!"


    I used my Ruin Eyes on her. Because of the shock her mental resistance was weak so it was easy to compell her body to not move. I clenched my fist to the point I started bleeding.


    "Excuses¡­ all I hear is excuses. Liliana¡­ do you even know what I have been through? How much I suffered?"


    Tears also started to pour on my cheeks. I was expressing feelings I thought I locked up forever.


    "Liliana¡­ I wanted to believe in you. I wanted to give you a chance. But all you are giving me are excuses. All I wanted was an apology. If you asked for my forgiveness, I would have given it to you. A simple "I''m sorry" would have done it, and I was ready to forget everything.


    The pain of your betrayal, the 10 years I suffered in prison, I was ready to erase it all like you would wipe a blackboard clean. But¡­ you have chosen this past."


    Liliana¡­ you were my first love. The very first woman I fell for.


    "Liliana¡­ for you I wanted to be a tolerant person. I was ready to forgive you, but seeing what you became I know that was a mistake, although it pains me to admit it."


    I stared straight at Liliana. I''m not even sure anymore what kind of face I have right now with all these emotions.


    "Liliana¡­ in the end¡­ my patience reached it''s limits. You brought me to my boiling point and¡­ I can''t forgive you anymore."


    I grab Liliana by the scruff of her neck and deactivated my Ruin Eyes.


    ¡°¡­.Wha¡­..what are you going to do with me¡­¡­¡­!?¡±


    As soon as she speaks an electric current runs through my hand and eats into her body, sending her crashing on the ground


    ¡°¡­¡­Gyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa¡­¡­¡­..!!"


    Liliana glares at me while grovelling on the floor. I step on her head and press it against the floor.


    "C¡­ curse you! Do you think the royal families will stand for this?"


    "For your pathetic ideals¡­ for nobility? You traded our friendship for a concept like that? The fake society you created¡­ was it worth it?"


    ¡°Gyaaa¡­..Gyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa¡­¡­.Gieeeeeeeeeeeeeee¡­¡­..!!!¡±


    I put more weight on Liliana¡¯s head. I could brainwash her and have her serve me like I did with the vampires and Amelia¡­ but even if I change her appearance, it would be a constant reminder of that pain. I won''t be able to move on.


    "Liliana, there is a single act of kindness I can show you right now. And that is¡­ granting you a painless death."


    "Wait! Stop!! Please¡­ I¡­ I''m sorry!! I can change¡­ I¡­"


    "Too late. Farewell, Liliana. I hope you find what you seek in your eternal sleep."


    "YUURISHIAAAAAA!"


    I unleashed a torrent of purple flames, vaporizing her body in an instant. A powerful burst. She died before she could feel the heat or any pain. Liliana¡­ my love¡­ it''s over. My revenge is now complete. All the people that wronged me are dead.


    I didn''t have any strength left in my feet. I fell on my knees and started crying. I felt it was the only thing I could do now. And Shizu and the worshippers didn''t dare to stop me. They let me cry to my hearts content. I can only hope that from now on¡­ My heart can heal and I find some peace myself.


    ------


    A void like space was spreading as far as the eye could see. In this vast empty space a single rock was floating. On top of that rock, the S class dimensional Mazoku Syrius was bowing before a woman. Syrius, which was formerly known as Guilford Pendragon, was presenting his report.


    "So, you see, Lady Yurishia has finally done it. All 3 main pillars of the factions have been killed. And with Zeshia in her possession, there is no choice for the Mazoku race, but to bestow her the title of the Maou."


    The woman listened carefully while sitting on her stone throne. Her expression was indiferent, as if she was expecting that result.


    "My Queen, shall we try forcing our way? Send another wave."


    "Absolutely not. The rifts that I granted you can''t handle Zeshia''s power. If she slices through even one of them, the gateway will forever be closed and our plans will be ruined. We will stop our activities on the demon continent for now. That''s not the only place we can surface. The human kingdoms will work just as well. Dealing with it''s 7 heroes should also be less painful."


    "My Queen, why go out of our way just because of a woman? Just say the word and I personally will go and kill her! With her death, any hope they have will¡­"


    Before Syrius could finish his sentence, the woman instantly got up her throne and closed the gap between them. Her appearance was frightening. Long silver hair alongside a pair of fox ears, a swimsuit like black armor with high skin exposure, and various floating accessories around her. Her left eye had an eye patch that was generating a large amount of energy.


    "Don''t forget your place, Syrius. I picked you up when you almost went insane and were on the brink of despair. Never question my judgement."


    "A¡­ forgive me."


    "As for Yurishia¡­ I want to meet her in person."


    "Ugh¡­ she won''t join our side. I tried to convince her but she is too stubborn."


    "I''ll be the judge of that. After all, I can be very persuasive. I convinced you haven''t I? And if it''s a small chat those idiot Gods won''t even notice."


    "I don''t mean to be rude, but I don''t understand. Why¡­ why are you going to such lengths for her?"


    "Let''s just say¡­ in a way¡­ we''re family."

 111: Evil Goddess

    "Your Highness, please understand, this council has reached a decision."


    "I''m well aware of that. But since it''s a stupid decision, I decided to ignore it."


    2 weeks have passed since I killed Liliana. The process was long, but eventually nobody could deny me anymore. The demon council proclaimed me the Maou. I was given the Maou crest and had now complete authority. Of course, that didn''t mean that life got easier. There was one thing I wanted to implement. A proper monarchy rule but with modern society touches.


    Basically the main objective was to make the law and rules apply to everyone. Treat everyone equal. But of course, since the council is made out of nobles, they obviously still tried to give some benefits to nobility. Which is why I turned their decision down.


    "Your Highness, I think it''s better if you take things slowly. We don''t doubt your decision, but making such drastic changes¡­ the people won''t stand for it."


    "So? What''s your point? If anyone wants to complain, they can say it to my face. I''ll just kill them."


    "Your Highness¡­"


    "Now that I think about it, I don''t need to take your crap either. You''re dismissed. Permanently. [Black Hole]!"


    "Whaaa!! Aaaaaa!!!"


    A black sphere appeared in the center of the room and sucked in all the council members present. They were obviously trying to plot something. So it was better to deal with them that way. I then left the room casually.


    "Lady Yurishia."


    "Oh, hi Amelia."


    "Lady Yurishia¡­ you have to stop killing people like that. It''s not a good idea."


    "Rule by fear is the only way to get my message clear. They need to learn that they either do things my way, or they die. Anyway, I''ll leave the rest of the paperwork to you."


    "As you wish."


    Amelia is amazing. Honestly, ever since my coronation, I didn''t have a moment to rest. Amelia told me that the first few days are gonna be rough, but after that, things will go back to normal. But for now¡­. I''m tired. I haven''t gotten proper sleep in days so I teleported back home.


    When I say home, I mean the house assigned to me and my slaves. Sure, now that I am the Maou I am entitled to a castle but¡­ it''s too creepy, even for me. And I got attached to my house, so I still intend to use it and make Vilethorne my base. But now¡­ all I wanted was to stuff my face in the pillow¡­ and¡­ sleep.


    ------


    Huh!?


    I found myself floating in strange space. I can''t see anything in here. The notion of up and down doesn''t even make sense. Is this a dream? I remember going to sleep, so this might be a dream but¡­ it feels¡­ real? As I spin around over and over I see a small rock island, so I try¡­ swimming towards it. As soon as I got near it, gravity made me fall on the ground.


    Wait. Something isn''t right. I sense¡­ Something evil¡­


    "Ara, ara! Did you have your fun?"


    A voice called out to me. My eyes were drawn in that direction by instinct. A mysterious woman was sitting on a stone throne. We were the only ones here.


    "Fufu. We finally meet again. I''m so happy to see you."


    "Huh? Listen sister, I don''t know what you mean. Again? This is the first time I see you. Who the hell are you?"


    "Ara? I guess in a way you don''t know me, but your body should know well enough. I am the Goddess of Vengeance, Delta. But you can call me¡­ mother."


    "What the fuck are you saying? You better start making sense, or I''m gonna kick your ass until you do."


    "Heh."


    She pointed her finger at me and in the next moment, a powerful shockwave ran through my body. The impact was so great that it made me cough blood.


    "Gyaaaaa!!"


    "That''s not a proper way to talk to a Goddess. Especially when you are so weak. You may have inherited my genes, but you don''t have the slightest clue on how to use them."


    *Cough...cough¡­*


    Dang. My organs feel like exploding from the impact. Just from that small flick? My Cure All activated. But this woman was on another level. Around Ariadne and Rosalie, I never felt this much malevolence and power. Is this really the power of a God?


    "What¡­ do you want from me?"


    "A small test. You can call it a bet. If you can make me move from my throne, I''ll more than gladly share my story with you."


    Tsk. Why did things end up like this? All I want is rest. Why can''t people leave me alone? For now it seems like I don''t have a choice. This isn''t a dream. It''s all happening. But don''t underestimate me. Zeshia isn''t with me, but even so, I''ll show you what happens if you bare your fangs at a Maou.

 112: vs Delta

    "Guaaah!"


    .


    .


    .


    "Arrrgh!!"


    .


    .


    .


    *Pant...pant¡­*


    "Well sweetie, are you ready to throw the towel yet? You''re not good enough."


    Dang. I was sweating like a pig. Even under the effects of Force Boost Phase 2, I couldn''t make her flinch. All my physical abilities were strengthen beyond measure, yet this woman blocked all my blows while sitting on a chair.


    "Don''t think you''ve won this. Try this on for size!"


    I cancelled Force Boost. If physical attacks don''t work then the only option I have is using magic. I raised my hands above my head.


    "[Nuclear Blast]!"


    The same move I used against Dante. A powerful sun like sphere with the force of 100 tons of TNT. Not to mention, the radiation level. There''s no way she can survive this.


    *KABOOM!*


    At first it seemed like my attack swallowed her, but¡­


    "No way!"


    The attack dissolved into small light particles. Delta was sitting there casually surrounded by a barrier. That''s not Fuka, neither the humans'' holy barrier Aslau.


    "You seem surprised. Let me say that this is the God barrier Eclipse. It''s far superior to Fuka or Aslau. But I must admit, this is just for protection against the radiation. Your spell was on World Magic level, so you made me use the Hakai Mode Vertex Point technique to destroy it."


    "What!? Don''t screw with me! Only gods of destruction have access to the Hakai Mode techniques."


    "Wrong. You also know a spell too after all. It''s true that they are mostly taught among gods of destruction, but I picked up quite a number of them myself. Need I say more? Although it''s disappointing, you can''t win this."


    She once again pointed her finger towards me. A large black sphere with a purple aura and vibrating at high speed appeared in front of her.


    "Let me show you another spell of the Gods. [Grand Nebula Burst]!"


    The sphere was sent fired towards. Lightning sparks were also generated, amplifying the speed. I couldn''t dodge it. Shit! I could only make an X with my arms and take the impact.


    "GuHaaa!!"


    A large explosion was created. When the smoke cleared, I was missing my left arm and a good chunk of my upper body. My Cure All once again kicked in and started to regenerate me, but that doesn''t mean it wasn''t painful.


    "Hou? I''m impressed. Overlapping 20 layers of Fuka in a second is not an easy feat, yet it saved your life."


    "I¡­ I¡­"


    "Give up?"


    "I learned it! Now you try dealing with this!"


    I used multi layer magic. Because my body made direct contact with that spell and survived, I learned it. I combined the magic formation for Armageddon Spear, the strongest piercing spell I know, and the newly acquired Grand Nebula Burst.


    I placed my hands together and electric sparks started to appear.


    "[Final..."


    Flash is what I wanted to say, but this wasn''t the time for jokes.


    "... Armageddon Nebula]!!"


    A jet black beam with the tip as sharp as a spear was generated and was headed straight for Delta. For the first time, her face twitched.


    The impact blew up a large portion of the floating rock. When I used my Ruin Eyes to check the damage¡­ I couldn''t believe it. She still didn''t have a single scratch on her. But¡­ a small smile floated on my face.


    "Heh. Not sitting so comfortable now, are you?"


    She was standing upright.


    "Fufu. You hear, but you don''t listen, child. Let''s get this clear. You didn''t move me. You just destroyed my throne. A small technicality, but I suppose you never were one that followed rules. I suppose you earned your reward and I am a Goddess that keeps her word."


    "You mean¡­"


    "Yeah. Listen carefully. I am going to tell you everything, my darling. Let''s start with your origin. Kimito Yamanashi. The otherworlder that was reincarnated. That''s you right? I understand your confusion when I call you my daughter. I''m not your mother per see, but I am that body''s mother. It all started long ago¡­"


    Delta started her story. Apparently when she was in the God realm she had many quarrels with the Gods. She also felt alone and that nobody supported her, so she tried to create an ideal mortal to support her.


    In a similar fashion that Rosalie created Lumi-chan, she created this body. However her work was interrupted. Before she could make the body a demi-goddess or grant it a soul, the other gods labeled her as an evil goddess and tried to eradicate her. So she fled before she could complete her creation.


    And when a new Goddess that barely finished training camp made a mistake and killed me¡­ she thought that since nobody is using that body nor labeled it or something she could use it. Apparently the gods didn''t bother disposing the body or seal it off anywhere because they believed no harm can come from an empty shell.


    So Ariadne who had no clue about all this and found it lying around put me inside it and made me a  Mazoku. Delta said that if Ariadne wouldn''t have put me in the north factions'' summoning stream, ironically nothing would have happened.


    "Okay¡­ I understand why you keep calling me your daughter, but that doesn''t explain all this chaos? Why did you make these creatures and cause this much destruction?"


    "The Gods are to blame for that. If they were perfect, would they really have tried to destroy me or banish Zeshia? Think about it. Or better yet, I''ll show you what happened."


    Delta grabbed my head and in the next moment¡­ everything went blacked. It''s like. I''m going from one dream to another.

 113: I won’t join you!

    When I opened my eyes again my body was ghostly. It was transparent. And Delta, who was in the same state like me, was right next to me. As I look around, it was hard to distinguish were we are. Funny enough it looked like an art museum or something.


    "...What is this place?"


    "Welcome to The Memorial Hall of Successful Heroes."


    Huh. Are we in the God Realm? Why did they build such a thing? Since it was a memorial, did that mean that this place comprised of heroes?


    "Wait¡­ aren''t heroes supposed to be humans? There are paintings of Mazoku, Elves and Dwarves too."


    "Don''t have a limited a thinking. For Gods, the term hero means something else. You see, when a world is faced with a calamity and the Gods don''t agree that it''s the time for that world to end, they have to do something. But since they can''t directly intervene, they chose heroes and send them to prevent the calamity. Not all succeed, but when they do, their soul is automatically granted access to Heaven and as a reminder, they are imortalized in this hall.


    In fact, some of them showed so much potential that they stopped being mortals and were granted divinity and the right to join the God Realm."


    "What''s all this got to do with you?"


    "Take a look over there."


    I look in the direction she was pointing. An empty frame which had written the words¡­ "The Fallen Hero".


    "The Gods tried covering up my hero. Probably the greatest hero in all of history. Yurishia¡­ no. Kimito, your soul per see is indeed unique. You yourself could be a rare case of a hero. A unique man, 1 in 100 thousand. However, my hero, was even more special. He was a 1 in 10 million case. You see, a world I was fond of was facing extinction of the highest degree.


    But the 3 God Pillars decided that the world had no use so they said that it wasn''t worth saving. That infuriated me. I couldn''t accept that. So I broke the rules and sent that Hero to save that world. He showed unparalleled strength and in the end managed to save that world. But the gods were infuriated. They recognized his talent, but rejected him, hence he was known as The Fallen Hero. They shattered his soul.


    As for me, they wanted to destroy me for disobeying their decision. I interfered too much. Before they could kill me, I managed to flee and hide in my own dimension. Ever since then, I swore I would get my revenge."


    ¡­


    "Gods should be just beings and care about creation. Yes, keeping all the world in balance is important, but that doesn''t mean it is right to simply abandoned them in a crisis. All life is meaningful. Achieve the impossible and save the world! That''s the motto the gods originally decided on. I know and respect it better than anyone."


    She started touching her hair and playing with it.


    "As time passed, my appearance changed. I didn''t always look like this, but because I was cut off from the God Realm, I lacked it''s divine nutrition. But I found another way to survive."


    "What''s your goal? Why did you create such monsters?"


    "My goal? Monsters? They might be monsters in your eyes, but they aren''t. They are abandoned souls I picked up and nourished. Betrayed people, that felt pain no less than you did when you were backstabbed. I''m offering everyone a chance to get their revenge. As for my goal, if I can conquer a world and that world will worship me as the only divine authority, then the Heavenly Rules are clear.


    The Gods won''t be able to touch and I can return to the God Realm and set things straight."


    "And you think that justifies all the lives you took?"


    "Spare me the lecture. You also killed for the sake of your revenge. Haven''t you also obliterated an army all by yourself? You and I are no different in the slightest. You are trying to make Stellaria a better place now. That''s exactly what I am trying to do as well. I''m just doing it on a bigger scale."


    "We¡­ we aren''t alike."


    Delta shook her head softly upon hearing my remark.


    "I¡¯ve been watching all of your battles up to now. I think you possess a power equal to that of the gods¡­Yet, it seems that you don¡¯t know how to fully use them. Let me teach you. Under my guidance, you can reach such higher places. And not because that body is my daughter. But you, Kimito, you are someone I can relate to. We have so much in common and we think the same way. I called you here because I wanted to invite you."


    "In¡­Invite?"


    Then, Delta stared at me with a smile on her face.


    "How about this? Would you like to create a rightful world with me?"


    "Huh!? What are you saying!! Why should I cooperate with you? You think just because you''re a goddess I will trust you? How can I know everything you''ve just said isn''t a lie?"


    I screamed with bitterness towards her. However, she replied kindly as if she were my close friend.


    "Is the God¡¯s realm a cozy and nice place? What you think is right is not necessarily right in reality. Listen carefully. The ideals of the God¡¯s realm are entirely wrong. And if you don''t believe me, you can always ask your precious Zeshia."


    This is a tough predicament. I understand where she''s getting at but¡­ I''m conflicted. A part of me feels like I should take her hand. What she says does make sense. Someone so righteous as Guilford wouldn''t have joined her if there wasn''t some truth here. But at the same time, I''m afraid. What if she will cause something horrifying?


    "You don''t need to give me an answer now. Think about it. And¡­"


    "I don''t need to think about it. I already have my answer."


    "Hou!?"


    "My answer is obviously¡­ HELL NO!


    I don''t care about your personal situation or if you are my mother. I have a rule. I don''t take orders from anyone. Even if it''s a God. Scheme and do whatever you want. But if you get in my way and try to ruin what I create¡­ then you better be damn sure I''ll stop you."


    "I see. You certainly take after me. But it''s such a shame. I can''t kill you myself, but if getting in my way is truly what you want, then make no mistake, you will feel an agonizing death. As time passes I will only grow stronger, and so will my minions. You will regret your choice one day. But for now¡­ it''s time for you to wake up."

 114: Collecting my thoughts

    I woke up violently. When I raised my body I found myself back in bed. I examine myself closely to make sure nothing happened to me. The fatigue I felt in that dream like vision was gone. Technically I was ok. But I know that what I saw was real.


    But even if it was real, I don''t regret my actions. I got the revenge I wanted. But for the cycle to be complete, I needed to totally crumble the fake society those 3 established. It will take time. But if you are telling me that you plan to take the country and throne that I worked so hard for, of course I won''t stay silent.


    Regardless, for now I guess it''s best if I talked to Zeshia. And if I''m at it, I might ask Rosalie too. She gave me permission to freely teleport in and out of Edenweld forest. So I guess talking to both of them would be the smartest move.


    ------


    "Impossible! I''m a Goddess. For me to suffer such a defeat in front of a mortal¡­ I can''t believe this."


    "Aren''t you overreacting a bit?"


    It''s not what you think. Me and Rosalie did have a match, but¡­ it was a gaming match. The moment I popped up she insisted we played a fighter type game. Needless to say my skills were superior and I mopped the floor with Rosalie. It was fun, but that''s not what I''m here for.


    "Anyway, can you gather yourself a bit? I played your game. How about helping me with my problem?"


    Rosalie got up, composed herself and took a sip from her pipe.


    "So, Delta is the one that''s causing all this. I had a feeling it was her, but I was never sure. Listen, Yurishia, it''s a good thing you turned her down. Her story version is twisted. She herself was twisted.


    It''s true that the Gods abandoned her world, but only because it was a violent one. The lifespan of the average mortal was barely 30. Wars after wars, violence and bloodshed were the true factors that led to that worlds'' destruction."


    Honestly, just because Rosalie''s story is different, doesn''t mean I trust it completely too. Gods should be beings that don''t lie. Actually, the only Goddess I would believe would be Ariadne. Only because she''s a complete idiot and isn''t smart enough to lie.


    "Delta was once different, but she changed drastically. Even back when I was the Goddess of Destruction she tried to approach me and ask for my help. But since her ideals didn''t align with mine, I rejected her. But I was banished before her, so I can''t confirm her story. She was a good person when I knew her, hence that''s probably why she told you to ask me about her. But she didn''t take your cautious nature into account."


    Zeshia was right. Ever since my betrayal I tend to be strict with pretty much anything.


    "Hey Rosalie, since I might be facing a God at some point, can''t you grant me the divinity skill?"


    "Sorry. I told you last time, but I won''t do it."


    "Then what can I do? She kicked my ass real hard in my dream."


    "First, because it was a dream, it didn''t reflect your true value. But, I will admit, Delta is strong. You probably can''t even beat me, so I understand your concern. But making you a demi-goddess is still a big no. Think of it from my point of view.


    If I do make you one and later you suddenly decide to change your mind and side with Delta¡­ severe punishment will be bestowed on me because of what I did. I caused even more problems, so the Gods might ask for my head. Even if the chances of you siding with Delta are only 0.00001%, I simply can''t take that chance."


    "Okay. I get what you mean. I''d probably do the same in your shoes. But what can I do. I feel like physical training with Leona and mana control with Lumi-chan won''t be enough."


    "Don''t worry. No matter what, a God can''t directly kill a mortal. It''s a rule engraved in our souls. We can''t break it no matter what. So she can''t make a move on you herself. Also, if you need a power boost to stand toe to toe with a God, then use Zeshia. In her staff form she can multiple your magic attacks 7-fold."


    "Wait wait wait!! Back up a bit. Staff form?"


    I turned towards Zeshia with an evil grin. If I didn''t know better, I could have sworn that the sword was sweating. I grabbed Zeshia violently and started waving her around.


    "Hey!! Stop. You''re choking me! And I''m getting dizzy like this!"


    "You''re lucky that''s the only thing I''m doing to you!! Staff form? Why didn''t you tell about this before!?"


    "You didn''t ask. Neither you or the former Maou never tried asking. You both assumed that I was a sword. But I''m a staff-sword. I can also channel magic."


    "One of these days I might put you in my storage and forget about you for a few years."


    "Nooo! I''m sorry!! I''m sorry! I promise not to keep secrets from you again. Please, just don''t put me back in the storage!"


    For some reason, despite being affiliated with the demons and a former Goddess, Zeshia is still scared of the dark. I sometimes tease her, but right now threatening her with it was a fitting punishment. I guess it''s time for a little shape shifting show.


    ------


    Demi-humans. Part human part animal. Unlike the humans or the Mazoku, they didn''t involve themselves with the great war. They mostly tend to themselves, and the strongest one have a great pride. They would rather die than ask for help.


    The demi-humans are divided into 5 major tribes. You can think of them as small counties. Even with this division, they were ruled by one individual. The strongest amongst all the demi-humans. The Beast Emperor Regulus Rex. A tall, muscular man with a stern lion-like face, lion ears, tail, and sports a majestic mane that is reddish brown in color with eyes of the same color.


    He is a charismatic leader who leads his troops with pride and increases their morale. He is often described as a muscle-head and battle-junkie, and sometimes he doesn''t deny it either. He is also self-admittedly stubborn, never giving up in something once he takes in interest in it. And his physical power knows no boundaries. He is one level above Yurishia''s mentor, Leona.


    Before this majestic ruler, a lizardman was bowing and giving his report.


    "Is it true?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty. Our spies have found her. The 2nd princess that has gone missing. Your adopted daughter, Princess Yarina, the minotaur has been enslaved by the new Maou."


    "Tsk. I can''t forgive such an act. But if I recall, not all the Mazoku have accepted this new Maou. Hmm¡­"


    The Beast Emperor pondered for a while.


    "Very well. We can avoid war. Send in the Alfa squad. Assassinate the Maou so that the slave contract will be undone. Bring my daughter back, no matter what!"


    "Your wish is my command!"


    "Anyone who messes with me will inevitably¡­ be crushed."

 115: Assassins

    "Mommy!!"


    "For the thousand time, I''m not your mom."


    Time flew by after my meeting with Rosalie. I came to realize that my power alone might not be enough to deal with future threats. So I wanted to surround myself with potent allies. Also, I made a promise to Nyarla. Nyarla, a girl who I found and protect. I hid her in the Lake of Doom and she eventually became a demi-goddess. And I did promise I would come back for her when I became the Maou.


    "I missed you a lot, mommy. Does this mean we can finally live like a normal family?"


    "Well, normal might be a long stretch, but for now at least, we''ll all be together."


    "Yaaay!!"


    Nyarla was cute when she displayed her innocent face. For the record, I tried asking her if she knows another way for me to become a demi-goddess too, but it seems it wasn''t possible. Apparently, Nyarla was also born from a God, it''s just that when she was little all her powers were latent.


    Since becoming a demi-goddess was out of the equation, I only had plan B. Using Zeshia in staff form. Her staff form was a little more sparkly, but I didn''t care much about the aspect. Once I threatened Zeshiat, she told me that she''ll switch between sword and staff form accordingly to my will. I''ll still need her sword form to cut through stuff, but staff form suits me better.


    In her staff form Zeshia''s tip looked like a spear with a gem attached to it. As for the length, it was pretty much the same as her sword form. I just had more room where I could hold her. Although I occasionally did get "careful where you''re touching" or "I''m sensitive there" or "hentai". I tend to ignore it mostly though.


    Like Rosalie mentioned, my spells are amplified 7 times. But, I need to be careful. When I took her out for a spin, I tried using the spell Lightning Shower. An electric type spell that summons 10 powerful lighting bolts. Originally I thought only the voltage or force behind the spell would increase. But apparently, number based spells literally get multiplied by 7. Which means my 10 bolts became 70.


    I''m glad I tested it on an empty field. The damage it left was substantial. It''s also worth mentioning that this power doesn''t come for free. Zeshia also charges more mana, but so far, it doesn''t seem an issue.


    "Hey mommy, let''s play something."


    "Can''t you wait till we get home?"


    Right now it was me, Bessie, Sylvia and of course, Nyarla. You''re probably asking why didn''t I simply teleport. Well, the answer is simple. Life as the Maou is tiring. I really had to set a lot of people straight. And I got tired. I really wanted a nice walk to clear my head. But I didn''t want to go alone so I had Sylvia and Bessie tag along.


    We casually kept talking, making various small talk. Until at one point, Nyarla stopped suddenly.


    "Hmm? What''s wrong?"


    "Mommy¡­ we''re being followed. Can I kill them?"


    "Huh?"


    I tilted my head. I didn''t feel anything. Usually I can sense mana fluctuations if hostility is directed towards me. If what Nyarla says is true, these guys are either really weak or really good at hiding their aura.


    "Boss, Nyarla''s right. There''s a funny smell in the air. It''s not a Mazoku. It smells like¡­ demi-humans. Actually¡­ this scent feels familiar."


    Well if that''s the case, let''s give whoever is spying on us a proper welcome.


    "Show yourselves! We already know you''re out there."


    As if giving their selves away, in one spot, 5 demi-humans gathered. A werewolf, a cat girl, a minotaur, a goat man and a guy with the head of a chicken.


    "Maou of the demons, for the unjustice you did to the demi-humans, you are sentenced to death! You have made our princess suffer, so now it''s time to pay!"


    What the hell are these guys saying? What princess?


    "Boss I think¡­"


    "Can I kill them mommy?"


    "No, no. Girls, this is actually perfect. I need to let out some steam anyway. If they dare to bare their fangs at me, then I will kill them. Stay back and watch."


    "Naive."


    The shadow under my feet distorted. From my own shadow©¤©¤talons came rushing out. A harpy leaped out of my shadow wielding an axe.


    "How dare you! You won''t even admit your crime! Die!"


    Hou? How did she pull that off? She completely sneaked up on me, which is a tremendous achievement. I didn''t dodge though.


    The female harpy threw her axe at me. It was a direct hit. It sank into my shoulder, but that''s all. My bones are incredibly hard so she can''t push deeper.


    "What the¡­!?"


    At the same time she did that, I shifted my body and grabbed my opponent¡¯s wrist. I always wanted to try this spell out, but it needs physical contact.


    "¡­¡­Everything should vanish to a world of white ¡­ [Freezing Zero]"


    "Hii!?"


    From the wrist part that I was touching, the harpy¡¯s body became white and froze over. Her eyes opened wide.


    "N, no¡­¡­I don¡¯t want to disappear! To die¡­¡­!! S, save¡­¡­me¡­¡­!!"


    "If you aren''t prepared to die, you shouldn''t have been born in the first place."


    "Don¡¯t kill me!"


    "Too late."


    Due to Zeshia¡¯s effect, sevenfold¡¯s worth of [Freezing Zero] was stacked up. I should praise this harpy. After all, she received magic that originally should have frozen her in an instant, and held out long enough for her to beg for her life. But she instantly shattered afterwards.


    "What¡­ in the world?"


    The werewolf that apparently seemed to be the leader was shocked. Can''t blame him though.


    "Look, are you aure you guys didn''t get the wrong person? I''d be willing to let you go."


    "Bitch! Our pride stands above anything else!"


    "You sure do have a lot of composure, don¡¯t you, puppy. Just try and protect your subordinates then©¤©¤O flames of scorching heat, burst open, [Vulcan Shock Ignition]!"


    Finally, his expression changed.


    "What are you doing¡­¡­!?"


    The explosion of my attack which had become sevenfold, thoroughly burned even the horns of the large Minotaur.


    Their screams reverberated while they were completely incinerated. I avoided the werewolf on purpose just to see how his bravado crumbles. Call me cruel if you want, but this makes me feel a bit better. When the fumes cleared, only the werewolf remained.


    "You¡­ you monster! Have you no shame?"


    "You guys attacked me. I don''t see how I am to blame."


    "I''ll kill you! Even a monster like you has to have a weakness. I''ll find it."


    "Be my guest and try."

 116: Princess Bessie!?

    The opponent kicked at the ground under his feet. In an instant, he closed the distance between us. He''s speed was no joke. As expected, this guy was a Fistfighter type. His hands were completely wrapped in bandages.


    And judging by his stance, he uses the Dark Tiger Fist martial art. Not bad at all. I''d feel bad knocking him out to fast, so for now I focused solely on evasion. His high speed fists came flying at me like bullets, but he didn''t manage to hit me.


    "Why! How can you evade me!? I should have reached heights beyond that of Mazoku under the guidance of His Majesty!"


    "Don''t get me wrong, you''re pretty good. It''s just that Leona is faster."


    "What was that¡­¡­!?"


    "I also received training from a very potent individual. That person is years beyond your reach. You also posses the knowledge of martial arts, but that''s about it. Finally, the gap between us is decided with individual skills©¤©¤things like reaction speed and situational decision making."


    "Impossible¡­¡­You, just what are you saying?"


    "So you cannot understand. I''ll make it simple for you then. There is no factor that would cause me to lose against a mere puppy that has meager experience in fighting against those with a superior level."


    "Do not bark such nonsense! So long as I can hit! Someone like you, with just one attack! With this one attack!"


    I evaded the thrusted out fist.


    And the next one.


    And the next one after that.


    This is getting us nowhere. That surprise attack was probably what they were betting on. But since they didn''t manage to kill me, he''s desperate. I commend him for not running away. But let''s end the lesson here. I avoided his next attack and jumped in the air.


    "You didn''t even notice, did you?"


    "What!?"


    When I jumped he realized it. While I was dodging his fists, at the same time I used my tails to draw a magic formation in the ground.


    "Hey, Yurishia, that''s the formation for Holy Judgement. Your affinity for holy magic is bad. I can''t amplify that one since you drew the formation on the ground instead of channelling it through me. Why use that to begin with?"


    Curiosity mostly. Last time I used it, it was against Volmund and I only had half my power back then. Oh well, too late to turn back now.


    "O, pure white! By means of purification from light and heat, everything return to white! [Holy Judgement!!"


    The moment I said that, the magic formation burst open in pure white. The werewolf''s sense of hearing was painted out by the thunderous roar. His field of vision had completely become white.


    *Para para* Fragments fell, from his dry lips. The puppy was lying down on the sand ground.


    "¡­¡­Im, impossible¡­¡­just about, everything¡­¡­has vanished¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "To think you still had breath within you¡­"


    Standing nearby, I looked down on him. It was surprising. He was sturdy to survive that, but maybe also because the output isn''t as strong as the one used by humans.


    "Shall I end your suffering now?"


    "Boss, please wait. Don''t kill him."


    Hmm? Bessie called out from behind me. It''s unusual for her or any of my slaves to ask me to spare an enemy. What''s going on here.


    "Bessie, you know this guy by any chance?"


    "Yes. He''s Vanis, leader of the stealth squad under the Beast Emperor."


    "Princess¡­ Yarina¡­ I''m sorry¡­¡­ I couldn''t save you¡­.."


    "Princess!? Okay. I''m calling a time out. What the hell is going on here?"


    ------


    We called our walk short. I healed the puppy and we all teleported back to Vilethorne. I ordered a general meeting with all my trusty friends. A lot of explanations were needed. Most important, I had to clear up this princess stuff.


    "Boss, I never told you about my past, and I also appreciate that you didn''t pry into it. You also never asked my real name. My name was Yarina Rex. Adopted daughter of the Beast Emperor Regulus Rex. And that makes me, the 2nd princess. Ah, but please continue to keep calling me Bessie. I grew quite fond of it."


    Bessie also explained that during a diplomatic mission, her group was attacked by dwarves. Eventually, they were overpowered and Bessie ended up being treated as a slave, until I ended up buying her. And now, back to the puppy, who was now bowing down.


    "Please forgive me, Maou Yurishia. It was a mistake on our part to attack you without gathering all the facts. You shielded our princess, and offered her protection with the master-slave contract. But, my lady, would you come home now?"


    "I''ll answer that in her place. She''s mine. I''m not handing her over."


    "I¡­ feel the same way. I''m more happy here with lady Yurishia. Tell father that I am ok, but I won''t be coming back."


    "You would be putting me in a predicament, my lady. His Majesty won''t be pleased and even if I give my report, he might start a war. I have a proposition if I may."


    "Speak."


    "Come to our kingdom. You have my word that you won''t be in danger. Please, you must explain your situation in person to His Majesty."


    Well, demi-humans take great value in pride. They wouldn''t try to assassinate me after a formal invitation. But that doesn''t mean they won''t challenge me directly to a fight and try to kill me.


    "Boss¡­ maybe we should go. I need to put things straight with father. I want to stay by your side forever, but if father doesn''t hear this from my own mouth, he isn''t going to believe it. He''s stubborn."


    Kek. Why am I not surprised? Going there isn''t exactly easy. The Beast Emperor is potentially as strong as Leona. Maybe stronger. And I''m still in the middle of reorganizing my own country. But I guess avoiding wars is also part of a ruler''s duty. Thinking of it, maybe I can make the demi-humans allies. You never know when the dimensionals will attack again.


    Nyarla won''t be happy if I leave her again, but I think Tiana will be a good playmate for her. I brainwashed her into an innocent girl after all. Amelia and Carmilla can keep the politics in check during my absence. I need to bring Leona too, as well as all my slaves. I don''t want to go alone.


    "Fine. I accept your invitation. Girls, pack up your bags. We''re starting a new trip."


    Of course, I still need to set some rules and give some orders before we leave. But I guess I am excited too. Who knows what hot kemonomimi beauties I will meet on my journey, fue fue! I also am curious what Regulus Rex is gonna say when he finds out I''m Bessie''s mate. Dads can be crazy, but I am sure his expression will be priceless, fufu! New adventures still await it seems.

 116: Towards the demi-humans

    The demi-human capital of Magnolia. It was a town that had a warm climate and received blessings of the river. It was a town very in touch with nature. Many large trees were found inside and the roads were very wide.


    The  residents seems kind  and cheerful, and because it was so comfortable, the number of people that settled down here wasn¡¯t small.


    The vicinity around here pretty dangerous, but the beastmen are equally strong.  Even so, there was no mistake that it was a convenient, warm, and beautiful city. Beats Vilethorne in terms of beauty, that''s for sure. It had a large circular outer wall. The canal, where water was pulled  out from the river, ran the circumference as a moat. It also streamed to the center of  the  town, making a shape that looked like  the town was divided into parts. The stone wall and the moat functioned as  protection from  beasts.


    We were currently riding a carriage and Vanis was the one driving. As we entered the town, no guard stopped us because of Vanis'' position. The streets were crowded. Soldiers as well as civilians. And all of them were demi-humans. Centaurs, cat people, mice people, dog people, harpies¡­ you name. We were all wearing cloaks since demi-humans in Magnolia don''t do well with outsiders. Even more so if they are from a different race. Our destination was the imperial castle.


    The demi-humans might be divided into 5 tribes, but they still needed a place where the Beast Emperor could live and rule. So inspired from human architecture they build a splendid medieval castle. In fact, it''s pretty much a larger version of the Windsor Castle from England, back on Earth.


    "Please wait here. I need to go make some arrangements. If you walk right in, you might get attacked."


    Vanis was surprisingly polite and doing his job properly. I wonder what type of person the Beast Emperor is. To start things on the right track, I should address Bessie with her real name in his presence. Although Yarina¡­ it''s not hard to remember, it''s just¡­ I totally can''t get used to it. As I filled my time with these thoughts, eventually we were granted passage inside.


    The castle had a large beautiful garden displayed which you need to circle around to get to the main building. When we were inside we took off our cloaks. For a second I thought that everything was going to be okay. But I spoke too soon.


    "HAAA!!"


    A big shout could be heard. From the floor above somebody jumped in front of us. I was taken aback by her boyish looks, but it was no doubt a girl. A girl with short spiky orange hair with small white strands and a pair of fluffy lion ears. Her beautiful topaz eyes sparkled like 2 gems. She had a skimpy outfit consisting only of a white cape, a bra-like top and a pair of hotpants, and 2 fluffy boots. Her hips were pretty juicy but her breats were on the smaller size. As for her hands, instead of normal humanoid hands she had a large pair of cat paws.


    "Hyaaa!!"


    For some reason this girl charged straight at me, ready to scratch my face. For a second I thought I had to blow her away, however Bessie stepped in front of me and stopped her charge.


    "You''re still as short tempered as ever. Haven''t I taught you better? That''s no way to treat guests."


    "..."


    For a moment the lion girl was left speechless, but she soon found her voice.


    "Onee-chan!! It really is you! You''re back!"


    She shifted from aggressive mode to a lovy dovey cat in an instant and buried her face in Bessie''s chest. The height difference between them was pretty obvious. And judging by the way she called Bessie¡­


    "Yeah, I''m back, Mimi....I got it, I got it already, so hurry up and get off of me!¡±


    As she said that, Mimi tightened her embrace even more.


    ¡°I don¡¯t wanna! You¡¯re gonna go off somewhere again, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Hah? What are you saying¡­.¡±


    While the girls were busy cuddling, Vanis turned towards me and tried to explain the situation.


    "Please excuse this rudeness. That person is Mimi Rex, the first princess and the daughter of His Majesty Regulus Rex. Although lady Yarina was adopted, lady Mimi treated her no less as her older and beloved sister. I tried to avoid this scenario but¡­"


    "It''s ok. I''ve had my fair share of weirdness."


    Mimi turned her eyes towards our group again.


    "Hey sis¡­ I can smell that Mazoku''s scent all over you. So it''s true¡­ you really were enslaved. Let me at her! I''ll tear her heart off, eat it and burn the body. Let me at her!!"


    Like a fiesty cat, Mimi wiggled in Bessie''s arms trying to charge at me again.


    "No no. That person is the Maou. You can''t charge like that towards another dignitary, now can you?"


    "Grrr!!"


    "We have a indeed a lot of catching up to do, but first things first. We can''t ignore protocol. We need to see father."


    "You''re right. Pardon my reaction. If you would be so kind as to follow me, I will take you to the throne room."


    ------


    Hou, so this is the Throne Room, huh¡­¡­and that must be... Sitting on it was the Beast Emperor, who gazed at us, with doubtful eyes.


    My eyes scanned the room thoroughly, assessing his surroundings. Near the throne stood a birdman. He seemed to be on guard against me and was glaring at my girls with sharp eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s with this visit, Vanis? I didn''t order you to bring more than one person.¡±


    ¡°No, forgive me my lord. I have brought back lady Yarina as promised, but my squad suffered immense casualties. This was¡­ the only way."


    "Hou?¡±


    Everyone focused their gazes on me. Upon doing so, the birdman, attempted to approach Regulus Rex in an attempt to protect him, but was stopped immediately by the Beast Emperor himself.


    ¡°¡­¡­Is she the one?¡±


    ¡°Yes!"


    "Then I suppose I should great you properly."


    In the next moment the Beast Emperor who was sitting on his throne vanished and appeared in front of me. If you blinked, you would have missed it. Even for me it was hard to follow his movements. This guy¡­ is incredibly dangerous, but I didn''t flinch gambling that he wouldn''t through a random cheap attack. We stared into each other''s eyes. His presence is intimidating as hell. But I can''t back down now.


    It''s still your move, kitty. What will it be? You wanna clash with me here and now? Or will you show the proper etiquette of a ruler?

 118: Negotiations

    "Hou? You didn''t even flinch. I must say, you are an interesting one. Even the mightiest foes would get startled by that, yet you appear to be calm. I can''t tell if you are brave or just stupid though."


    He turned his back towards me and then returned to his throne.


    "Pardon that display earlier. However I wanted to see what kind of person the new Maou is. Honestly speaking, if you were just a normal Mazoku, I would have split your skull open by now. Now then, what is your business here? If you came for an apology for that small attack, you won''t get one. Any father would do the same."


    This guy has a weird logic. However part of me admires him. Bessie isn''t his daughter by blood yet he treats her like his own child. Bessie even holds the title of princess. Our so called nobles could learn a lot from him. He has my respect in that area. This guy is also proof of my beliefs. Blood lines don''t matter.


    "No. I didn''t come here for that. I came because of Be¡­ err¡­ Yarina."


    "Interesting. So are you saying you are going to return her to me willingly?"


    "Not exactly. I want you to hear your daughter out. It has to come from her own mouth."


    "Hmm¡­ I''m curious were this is going. Very well. Proceed."


    Bessie then took a step forward.


    "Father, I sincerely wish to continue to stay by Yurishia''s side."


    Bessie began her story. I enforced an order on her. I told her to be 100% honest. She didn''t tell a single lie. She told the Beast Emperor how she was captured, how I bought her and thus saved her from a fate probably worse than death and a few other adventures. She told him that she became stronger ever since meeting me and matured in a fabulous way.


    "I see. If that story is correct, then I guess I owe you a big thanks for saving my daughter. However, I must ask¡­ Yarina, why do you smell so much like that Mazoku? Besides your own scent, you also carry that woman''s scent too. It''s like it''s attached to you."


    "Ah¡­ that''s probably because of all the sex we are having."


    Regulus Rex, Mimi and the birdman¡­ All their jaws dropped when Bessie said that. I could only facepalm myself. It''s my fault. I know I ordered you to be honest, but did you have to say it so straight?


    "Yarina¡­ Don''t tell me you were forced to swing that way?"


    "I wouldn''t call it ''forced''. Although it feels good to press my breasts against another woman¡­ Yurishia is an exception. She can grow a male genitalia at will. Her big dick is quite a treat and makes me feel so good."


    Regulus Rex clenched the arms of his throne chair. They were about to break. He was definitely pissed. I''d be pissed too if you give me an answer like that.


    "ROAAAR!!"


    The Beast Emperor let out a powerful roar like a lion. It traveled across the entire room.


    "You¡­ you took my beloved daughters'' virginity? Give me one good reason to not kill you right now!"


    "How about love?"


    "What the¡­!?"


    "I mean, I love your daughter and she loves me. It''s obvious that when these kinds of things happen containing the feelings isn''t good, right?"


    For a moment the Beast Emperor scratch his mane, took in deep breaths and try calming himself down. I don''t know what he was thinking right now, but it''s better to leave this guy to cool off a bit before I try saying anything else.


    "Huh¡­ I suppose then you want me to entrust my daughter to you then?"


    "Pretty much."


    "As if I will allow something like that! Think of this from my point of view. Yarina is under your master-slave contract. For all I know that entire speech could have been an implanted order. Also, usually I have a sixth sense that let''s me judge the character of a person pretty well. However with you I''m getting mixed feelings. You don''t seem to have bad intentions, but you also give off a weird alarm in my head. Not to mention that you also brought the traitor Leona with you."


    Leona told me about that part of her past on our way here. The real reason she ended in the demon kingdom was because she was exiled from the demi-human tribes. Apparently she was ordered never to teach martial arts to anyone other than demi-humans, but she was caught teaching it to a human. ''Martial Arts are a form of art that should be shared with everyone'' was Leona''s line. I kind of agree with her. Nevertheless she ended up being exiled.


    "So then, Your Majesty, that means we are at a stalemate here. What do you propose we do then?"


    "I might have an idea. Fists never lie. Lady Yurishia, how about we make a bet? A small tournament between my men and yours. You said that Yarina improved under you. I would like to see that with my own eyes. I will properly be able to judge your intentions in battle better. And moreover, I would like to see what the current level of the Maou is. You who are called the savior of the demon kind¡­ just where do you stand compared to me?"


    Hou? Things are taking a weird turn. I wasn''t expecting a peaceful outcome, but a tournament¡­ I thought I was done with that kind of shit when I finished school.


    The Beast Emperor, Regulus Rex is known for being a battle maniac, so I was expecting I might have to fight my way. However I wanted to avoid that. This guy is dangerous. Seriously dangerous. Analyzing him with my eyes just confirmed my suspicions. This guy is a level above Leona. And if that''s true, I won''t be able to match him in strength. But there''s something else I feel within him. I can''t put my finger on it, but he''s different than any other demi-human I met.


    Still, maybe I can twist this development to my advantage. Let''s see if he takes the bait.

 119: Tournament

    "You said you wanted to make a bet. Although I didn''t come here looking for trouble, I doubt a peaceful solution can be found. But, just in case, I''ll ask. What kind of bet?"


    "If I my side wins, you are to cancel your master-slave contract over Yarina, return her to us and furthermore enforce the traitor Leona to change her way of thinking and once again follow the natural order."


    So he''s going not only for Bessie, but for Leona too? This guy sure is greedy.


    "And what happens if I win?"


    "Fame, wealth and power. Normally everyone that came before me wanted one of those or all of them. But since you are the Maou I assume you already have those. So¡­ tell me, is there perhaps something you desire from me? I''ll grant it if it''s within my power. However I must state, if you plan to go after Mimi too, I''ll decline."


    "I wasn''t planning to ask that anyway. She''s too annoying anyway."


    "Why you! Let me at her! I''ll slice her too bits!"


    "Silence!"


    What? You think I will go for every woman that hops in my way. Sorry. But this girl is too immature and totally not my type. Remodeling her would also just be a waste of time. So yeah, I don''t need that headache.


    There is only one answer I can give. This will assure that I can turn the demi-human nation into an ally. I don''t plan to ask them to go to war with me or something. But if we are in danger, they will provide backup to me. I''m thinking in the long term. Having their strength on my side might be needed if I ever need to face Delta.


    "Then if I win, how about you form an alliance with us Mazoku. You never interfered between us and the humans, but I feel this is a good opportunity for our nations to become friends."


    "Lady Yurishia, you are indeed an interesting being. I know your aim."


    "Well, you''re asking me not only for Be¡­ err Yarina, but Leona too. If there isn''t an equal reward for me, why would I accept?"


    "Very well then. It''s a deal!"


    "Your Majesty!?"


    "Father!?"


    "Will you shut up already? Do you really think so little of me and my warriors? The only reason I am accepting is because there is no way I can lose!"


    There''s a first thing for everything, you know.


    "Vanis. Please escort our challengers to the guest rooms. Also make sure to explain all the rules about our tournament style. This concludes our negotiations. Rest well so that you can be at your best. Our match will take place in 3 days from now. After all, we need to prepare a proper area for us to let loose."


    ------


    "For her to really be motivated by an alliance, although I think she mostly is interested in other women, but¡­¡­¡±


    Regulus Rex heard rumors that the new Maou really liked women, so he assumed he was a man. But today was a day full of surprises for the Beast Emperor. Also for Yurishia to ask for an alliance, raised various flags. Most importantly, does she want to resume the war with humanity and ask the demi-humans to join? She says she just wants a friendly relationship, but can he be sure?


    ¡°But still, is it really alright? To leave Yarina-sama in their hands¡­¡­¡±


    The birdman was named Oswald, and his anxiety is reasonable. Yurishia is, to put it bluntly, a completely unknown existence. It¡¯s only natural to think that, what if something bad were to happen.


    ¡°I did it for Yarina¡¯s sake. Wasn¡¯t she also happy with it, eh? Although I can''t completely overlook the master-slave contract, her eyes and her voice felt totally honest.¡±


    ¡°H-However¡­¡±


    ¡°Calm down Oswald. Just like I said before, she doesn''t seem like someone who will willingly put herself into a troublesome situation. And she won¡¯t do something that would make her lose our trust."


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it! As your royal advisor, I feel it''s better to be cautious.¡±


    ¡°Then go ahead and observe her yourself.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m going to do.¡±


    Saying that, Oswald leaves the Throne Room.


    ¡°*Sigh* He¡¯s a stubborn guy as always.¡±


    ¡°Seeing the truth through his own eyes. Isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡±


    ¡°Well, Mimi, I can¡¯t refute to that. But now I will be honest. That woman triggered my sixth sense. She definitely made my fur tingle, hehehe!¡±


    Seeing her father laughing happily, Mimi thought about something and then asks.


    ¡°Father, is the reason you specifically asked for our traditional style tournament? Is only Yarina your goal?¡±


    ¡°Nh? that¡¯s what I said, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­I don¡¯t think that¡¯s all, is it?¡±


    ¡°What you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°By any chance, could you just want to measure your strength against her, show her how beautiful our country is and actually try to pull that bitch to our side or something?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    "Or making her have a hard time fighting if Yarina starts to awaken her emotions and see just how much she misses this place? Are you trying to appeal to her heart?"


    "Hmph. I guess you know your old man too well. I won''t lie, I was having thoughts like that along the line, but¡­ I doubt it would work. I understand it now. She will move as she wants. No matter what obstacles block her way. But you know what? Getting Yarina back and seeing you two happily together again is in the end the best reason a father needs."


    "Such a doting parent¡­ but that''s why I love you."


    "Gahaha! That¡¯s the best compliment for me! Gahahahahaha! Anyway, until we manage to make the necessary preparations, why don''t you try spending some time with Yarina. You probably have lots to say to one another. I''m sure Yurishia won''t interfere with that as long as she is under our roof.¡±


    "Okay, daddy! I can''t wait to see what stories big sis might tell me. I just hope her words will be genuine."

 120: Let the games begin!

    3 days passed really quick. And because we were under constant watch, I couldn''t enjoy this place properly. But today was the long-awaited day of the showdown with the demi-humans. In other words, it was a crossroad.


    If we lose this showdown, the chances of us being unable to live the same lifestyle we had up until now were high. For such a major thing we had to establish a Contract Roll. A Contact Roll is an unbreakable oath that must be respected.


    And of course, the dignitaries of the demi-humans didn''t find it fair for just Bessie and Leona being returned. They saw my alliance proposal as a forced occupation plot. So we had to make some changes. According to the Contract Roll, it was agreed that the losing side¡¯s people would not be killed and both countries will treat the losers fairly. In short, our original bet still stands, but on paper, we changed it and put our countries on the line.


    But between us, it''s the small letters that matter. No matter who loses, the country still retains the ability to self rule, but basically we have to answer the winners call if he needs it. I actually still feel like I picked the short straw on this and was tricked. It feels that my gain is too little compared to our original deal. But what''s done is done. I feel confident we''ll win.


    Even so, everybody felt that as long as their country was being made to live under the opponent¡¯s rule, they couldn¡¯t possibly expect to have the same rights as they had up until now.


    That was exactly why the faces of my girls, were currently stiff. Specially Bessie. Guess they need a pep talk.


    ¡°Everybody! Do not worry! We will definitely obtain victory! I will show you the peace that I shall grab with these hands! Bessie, don''t worry. I know you''re happy with me. And I will do everything I can to keep you by my side, even if it kills me.¡±


    "Oooh! As expected as Aneue!"


    "We''ll also do our our best. We won''t let you down!"


    "Let''s win this, go back home and have lots of sex afterwards!"


    "Yahooooo!!!"


    Now let''s do this!


    ------


    The place we were taken was the location for the duel: Dialgo Plains. In front of everyone¡¯s eyes lay a giant cavity.


    It was a meteor generated crater with a radius of approximately 500 metres. The duel would be held within it.


    When I looked towards the centre of the crater, Regulus and his men were already prepared on his side. I¡¯m pretty confident with my girls. There''s no one I''d rather march in combat with. But that doesn''t mean that we can underestimate the enemy.


    Naturally I approached the Beast Emperor and he approached me. We glared at each for a moment. Then, I spoke.


    "I¡¯ve already heard the details of your proposed dueling method, but just to make sure, could you explain it with your own words?¡±


    ¡°Understood. The dueling method is an old tradition passed down by the demi-human race, one called Aras Mithra.¡±


    One: duels are carried out with equal numbers on both sides.


    Two: in this case, duels consist of 7 individual fights.


    Three: of them, the team that wins 4 of them is the victor.


    Four: a battle is not lost until the designated leader of that team declares defeat.


    Five: if once all is over, it ends in a tie, each side selects a single fighter for a one on one match.


    Six: the outcome is decided once one side has become unable to fight, or one side admits defeat.


    Seven: participants are selected beforehand, and changes are not permitted.


    So far so good. Honestly it sucks not knowing your opponent, but I guess luck is also a factor in battle. Having confirmed there was no problem with the methods, it''s time to discuss what would happen upon the outcome.


    ¡°It¡¯s already been decided by Contract Roll, but the losing country comes under the command of the winning one. But we will respect the other party, and there will be no senseless killing. Your way of life won''t change. Is that fine?¡±


    ¡°Yes. From what I see, our side has an overwhelming advantage. I''m not sure if your companions are your strongest, but if we are to lose, we will obey, and humbly bow before you. Similarly if we are to win, we will not handle you unreasonably, as long as Yarina and Leona will be returned to us. As long as your side is to honor the contract, we will not go back on our word. I swear it on the pride of all demi-humans.¡±


    We then glared once more at each other. Like I said, as a ruler I respect him. But he needs to know to no matter the challenge, I won''t lose.


    "Well then, shall we begin?"


    Saying that, he took a paper out of his breast pocket. On it, the names of the ones set to participate were written.


    ¡°Vanis is an assassin. He is not suited for combat. Is it ok if we have him as our referee?"


    "Sure. I know how prideful you guys are, so I''m not worried about cheating. Hey, puppy, take this.¡±


    I handed my paper over.


    ¡°I would like you to take charge of  this one as well, Vanis.¡±


    ¡°Certainly.¡±


    He lowers his head, before taking a paper from the Beast Emperor. He then confirmed the names of those who would participate in the first round.


    ¡°Well then, let me announce the participants of the first round of this Aras Mithra! First, from lady Yurishia''s side we have miss Yarina!¡±


    The demi-human side started getting noisy, as their princess was announced in the first round. Actually Bessie was anxious and wanted to prove her worth, so she asked me to let her go first. Since I don''t know the strength of my opponents or the order, I allowed it.


    ¡°From the demi-human camp is¡­¡±


    Everyone¡¯s dubious gaze gathered on Vanis, who unintentionally stared at the sheet.


    ¡°Ehem, I apologize. From the demi-human camp¡­ Beast Emperor Regulus Rex!¡±


    Not just our side, the demi-human side that didn¡¯t know the order fell silent as well.


    Among them, the only ones with pleasant smiles floating on their faces were Bessie and Regulus Rex. Seems like we''re about to witness a father-daughter quarrel. Show him, Bessie. Show him the fruits of your labor by my side. It''s your time to shine.

 121: Parent vs Child

    "Lady Yurishia, do you really think Bessie has a chance?"


    The first battle was between Bessie and Regulus Rex. Nobody expected this outcome. For the Beast Emperor to come out round 1¡­


    "I don''t know, Nelia. In terms of brute strength he surpasses everyone of us, but Bessie is his daughter, so he might hold back and¡­"


    "Hey, father! I don''t want to you to hold back. Come at me like any other opponent and I will show you my growth. Right now, I''m not facing you as princess Yarina. I''m facing you as Bessie, Yurishia''s slave!"


    Well¡­ There goes the holding back theory.


    "B¡­ Bessie? Is that the name she gave you? That''s not dignified for a minotaur. But¡­ very well. I won''t show you any favoritism. The fate of the country is at stake after all."


    Vanis having confirmed that both parties are ready:


    ¡°Now then, the first round¡­¡­Start!¡±


    ------


    "HAAA!"


    Bessie slammed her foot into the ground and swept up numerous rocks that rose to the surface from beneath and were fired towards Regulus.


    ¡°Uooooooo!¡±


    Regulus destroyed the bullet rock with his bare hands.


    "Don''t tell me you though that was going to work?"


    ¡°Kuu! What ridiculous physical strength you have! Then how about this?¡±


    Bessie charged at her father with all her might. Her well developed muscles tightened. She threw a powerful punch that had the force equivalent to a rocket missle. Even so, Regulus caught her fist with his bare hand. A shockwave was generated and the Beast Emperor was pushed back slightly, but he took no damage.


    "Hou? That''s quite a splendid punch. But if that''s all you have, then¡­"


    "Not done! Secret Art-Bullet Jab."


    Bessie plunged her fist into her father''s stomach. She used the force behind the blow to roll him over above her hand and throw him towards the other side of the crater.


    "Fuuh. Not bad. To think you would be able to throw me around."


    "That''s only the beginning. Here I come. Force Boost - Phase 1!! HAAA!!"


    A powerful cry followed by the burst of tremendous aura. When I asked Leona to properly train Bessie, I knew that at some point she was also bound to learn Force Boost. At her current state she can only use Phase 1, but even at that level it''s a significant power increase.


    This time, Bessie kicked the ground and closed the gap between them. And once she had reached Regulus¡¯s bosom, she swung her fist upwards, wanting to use a powerful uppercut.


    But unfortunately, Regulus appeared to be a step quicker, as he easily took Bessie''s back. However, Bessie seemed to have predicted that, as she soon twirled her body and, this time, dropped her leg from above upon Regulus.


    Bakiiiiiiiiii!


    Large crack marks were carved into the ground from the impact. And, at the same time, Regulus¡¯s coughed a mouthful of blood.


    Judging it to be a good opportunity, Bessie followed up with her assault. Her fists moved at a speed that no ordinary man could follow. A powerful barrage assaulted Regulus. Right now he looked like a ragdoll. Fist after fist, vital spot after vital spot, shockwave after shockwave. Bessie was true to her word and displayed power and skill on whole different level.


    And then, for the finale, Bessie clenched both her hands together into a single fist and made a large swing smashing everything in it''s path. Following that, Regulus fell to the ground.


    "How was that, father? You became too careless."


    She stated as she looked down upon Regulus. Darn it Bessie. You''re too careless. Think about his power level.


    Shuuuuuuuu¡­¡­.


    Surprisingly, the collapsed Regulus in front of her began to disappear like an extinguished flame.


    ¡°What the¨C!?¡±


    Then, Bessie felt a tremendous amount of killing intent coming from above her. She immediately turned her face upwards to check. When she did so, she saw an uninjured Regulus in the sky, covered with a flaming cape. Crap. I didn''t expect this. Because demi-humans possess so much physical strength they usually are bad at magic. This guy wasn''t the case. Although his magic is weaker than me, it''s still considerable.


    ¡°When did you switch in a substitute?!¡±


    ¡°With this, it''s going to be my win!¡±


    An intense flame was being emitted with Regulus at the centre of it, it looked like it was cloaking him to protect his body from harm. That flame gradually became bigger, as if it were turning into a miniature sun.


    ¡°Take thisssss! [Fireball of Truthhhhhhh]!"


    Bessie grit her teeth as if resolving herself to take the hit and began to concentrate all her force into her right fist.


    ¡°I cannot allow myself to lose here! For Boss''s sake, this me will become a fist that will crush open the way of her path!¡±


    Gogogogogogogogogogogogogo!?


    The ground began to shake strongly as though a major earthquake had occured. Bessie''s aura under Force Boost was going wild.


    Bachiiiiiiiiii!


    The moment those two existences touched, a sound similar to an electrical discharge rang out. Both parties refused to give a single inch to the other, and it had completely turned into a contest of strength between the two.


    Just when one thought the sun had pushed forward, the Bessie once again pushed back. But finally the conclusion appeared to have been reached. The one which displayed a change first was¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..the sun.


    ¡°Nuguuuuuuuuu!¡±


    Bessie''s tremendous fighting spirit and willpower managed to split the sun in two. However Regulus avoided the impact with paper thin difference.


    Smoke and electric shocks came out of Bessie''s body.


    "Enough! We surrender for this match!"


    "Eh!? Lady Yurishia, but Bessie is doing so good."


    "Take a closer look."


    Bessie performed splendid. However, I could see it. Regulus wasn''t using his full strength, and after that blow¡­ she passed out.


    "Hmph, even if you didn''t declare that I would not have taken it further."


    Regulus supported Bessie''s body and placed her gently on the ground.


    "Yarina, your feelings have reached me. You truly did grow and became a splendid woman. Exchanging fists with you like this made me so happy. I am proud to call you, my daughter."


    Vanis, who confirmed that I gave up, raised his hand towards Regulus and shouted.


    ¡°The first match is the demi-human¡¯s victory!¡±

 122: Leona the swift

    "Ugh¡­"


    When Bessie regained conscious, she found herself resting on Lumi-chan''s lap.


    "Are you alright, Bessie?"


    The duel between Bessie and Regulus was finished. My girls carried Bessie outside the crater and of course, I used my Cure All on her.


    ¡°Boss¡­¡­¡±


    Bessie who had been fighting up until now, was contemplating her defeat. She was clenching his fist and said with an apologetic face:


    ¡°My¡­¡­ My power was not enough¡­¡­ I deeply apologise¡­¡­¡±


    Bessie actually believed she stood a chance, however she realized too late that her father wasn''t using his full power. In fact, she rarely saw him go all out so she didn''t appreciate the gap between them well enough.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say such things! You have nothing to apologise for.¡±


    "Eh!?"


    "Bessie, that was a remarkable display you showed me. Even if you lost, I managed to get a glimpse of his power. In the worst case, if this tournament ends in a draw and he decided to step in again, I have a vague idea how to handle him. So don''t apologise. The fact that you lost doesn''t mean that I don''t have faith in you anymore. Just leave the rest to us!"


    "Boss¡­.."


    Bessie jumped and stuffed her face in between my breasts. I guess she wanted me to comfort her so I gave her a hug and stroke her head.


    "Hey! Stop that!! This is a serious tournament here! Such indecent things aren''t allowed!"


    Daddy seems like he doesn''t like it.


    "Will all due respect, you only won the first match. Bessie is still mine until the very end. What I do with my girls is none of your business."


    "Grrr¡­"


    "Ahem, before things get out of hand, it''s better to proceed with the next round. I will now confirm the participants."


    In the center of the crater, Vanis brought out the papers one more time.


    "For the demi-human side, the great war hero Ixion!"


    Cheers from the demi-human side could be here. I don''t know who this guy is. A gorilla like humanoid man enters the ring, carrying a large metallic club.


    "Boss, that guy is pretty famous amongst the tribes. It might be a close call again."


    "Nah. It''s going to be an easy win this time."


    As I said that, Vanis also read the name from our sides'' paper.


    "And from lady Yurishia''s side we have¡­ Leona."


    When Leona''s name came she jumped nimbly into the crater. Regulus made a ''tsk'' gesture as if annoyed by her.


    "Oswald, what do you think of this matchup?"


    "Have no worry, sire. Leona might be strong, but Ixion is a tactical genius. He will find a gap to exploit."


    "You really lack judgement in these things. We might as well prepare for the next round."


    "I beg your pardon?"


    "Just look."


    Hmm¡­ I already calculated the outcome of this battle. In 43 moves, I will be able to corner Leona and knock her out. She also won''t use her force careless, which will allow me to bait her in. I have researched Leona thoroughly, so even if by chance she is faster than me, I will be able to counter her and set up my strategy. I am a refined fighter, not a mindless brute. These 43 moves¡­ will go down in history.


    These were the thoughts of Ixion who was confident in his victory.


    Vanis raised his hand in the air.


    "Then let the second round commence. Start!"


    This is it let the supreme game of chess beg¡­.


    But before he managed to finish that thought, his conscious started to faint and sink into darkness. Before he could even make a move, his body collapsed on the floor, unable to comprehend what happened. Before his mind went blank, he only heard the following words:


    "Force Boost - Phase 2!"


    Leona who was superior in physical strength to Yurishia, under the effects of Phase 2 ended the fight in less than a second. Everyone on the demi-human side was left speechless unable to comprehend what happened. It seemed that only Regulus managed to catch that move. A powerful palm strike.


    Vanis who tried to regain his composure:


    "Errr¡­ Umm¡­ it seems Ixion is unable to continue. Ahem¡­ winner of the second match¡­ Leona."


    "See Bessie? I told you it would be over quick."


    ------


    *Pant**pant*


    "You okay, Leona?"


    "Yeah. I''m just tired and my muscles are aching."


    Leona is probably the only one who can truly use Phase 2 without her body falling apart. The only way I can do it is with my Cure All.


    "Still, didn''t you go too far?"


    "Don''t worry. I haven''t killed him. And besides, I hate to admit it but Ixion is a great tactician. He might have found out a way to counter me if I went easy. So it was better to burst him down in an instant."


    "Great job! Now the score is tied. We''re definitely winning this!"


    ~Meanwhile on the demi-human side~


    The demi-humans carried Ixion away to get him treated.


    "As much as I hate to admit it, that traitor really is fearsome. I wonder what would happen if she and I were to clash?"


    "You would still win, Your Majesty."


    "Hahahaha! Thanks for the vote of confidence. Anyway, Oswald, is our secret weapon ready?"


    "She''s still partially asleep."


    "Well go wake her up. It''s her turn next.


    While both camps finished their breaks, Vanis once again took out the papers and confirmed the participants for the 3rd battle.


    "For the next match, from Lady Yurishia''s side we have miss Sylvia."


    "And from the demi-human side we have¡­ eeh!? No. Ahem, forgive me, I was surprised to see this name. We have¡­ lady Erina Vitalis."


    When those words were spoken, Leona''s fur on her fox tail rose up as if a shock ran through her.


    "It can''t be¡­"


    "Leona, you know the next opponent?"


    "Sort of. Lady Erina Vitalis is¡­ the world''s strongest swordsman. Her skills with the sword are unmatched. But¡­ I heard she retired¡­ I wasn''t expecting this at all."


    World''s strongest swordsman, huh? Seems this country is full of monsters of its own. I wonder what she looks like, though. I didn''t have to wait long before my chance to see her. Or so I thought. But her name was called and she didn''t show up.


    "What the hell do you mean you can''t find her!!?"


    I couldn''t believe my ears. Did these guys lost their fighter? The demi-human side was panicking like crazy.


    "So noisy, right?"


    "Yeah-- hey wait a second!"


    Before I realized, a woman standing behind me. Half human, half fox. Or so I think judging by her ears. Her hair was was long and all tied up in a ponytail and she was wearing a traditional japanese armor style dress. Part armor and part kimono. And attached to her hips were 2 katanas. This is the first time I saw japanese elements in this world. I would say she almost looks like Ushiwakamaru from the popular game Fate Grand Order back on Earth. She did look tired and letargic, though, because she had large bags under her eyes.


    But I was more shocked. She got near me and I couldn''t even sense her. It''s almost like she doesn''t have a single drop of mana in her body


    Regulus obviously noticed and shouted even louder.


    "Oi! Erina, what do you think you''re doing over there? You''re on our side, remember?"


    "Yeah, but it''s more quiet here. And I like this woman''s scent more than yours. I can rest better over here."


    "Would you get your ass moving into the crater already? We''re all waiting for you. Please? You want the reward I promised you, right?"


    *Yawn*


    "Fine. See you in a bit, miss. I''ll be back later as it''s more relaxing here."


    The mysterious woman performed a large jump into the crater. This is definitely going to be a weird match. I can''t get a reading at all on her so I don''t know what to expect. I can only hope that Sylvia does her best.

 123: The strongest swordsman

    "Hey, Leona, I''m not familiar with this person. Just who in the world is she? Does Sylvia have a chance against her?"


    "Probably not. Erina Vitalis, while her physical strength is below mine or yours, she''s a monster. The world''s strongest swordsman. In fact, some consider her a criminal, but nobody dared chase after her because that''s how terrifying she is. Her swords are dwarven masterpieces and she''s known as the one who can split the earth and sky. Of course, they are inferior to Zeshia, but with the powerful enchantments they posses, their no joke either."


    As I gaze once again down in the crater¡­ nope. No matter how much I focus, I can''t get any sort of reading from that woman. Be careful Sylvia.


    "And now, since both sides are ready, let the 3rd round¡­.. Begin!"


    ------


    "Aren''t you going to draw both your swords?"


    "Thank you for your *yawn* consideration, but there''s no need. One will suffice."


    "Taking me lightly, are you? Don''t think I''ll hold back."


    Erina tilted her head slightly at Sylvia''s remark.


    "I''m a bit confused though. Just by looking at you, I can tell you have good judgement. You''re not someone that doesn''t know the difference between your own sword skills and mine. Yet you are unafraid. Is it perhaps because you don''t know my identity?"


    "Hmph. Anyone who properly studies the art of the sword, even in the human race, would stumble upon your name at one point. I didn''t think you would see right through me, though."


    Sylvia knew her opponent was too strong. Because she was an excellent swordsman, she could grasp how great the difference in strength was between them, just through pure instinct alone. She couldn''t win here. And more than that, it was true, the one before her eyes was genuinely¡ªthe world''s strongest.


    In the best case scenario, this was an enemy someone should face after following the path of a swordsman for years, even decades, of constant tireless training¡­. No doubt, in the battlefield right here, she could not qualify as an opponent in the same dimension as she was now.


    This meeting was too premature. It would not even be a contest to begin with. And Erina knew this all too well. Basically, by asking that question, she gave Sylvia a chance to give up, without hurting her.


    How kind. This person, as weird as she is, gives a warm and kind feeling. But, I''m sorry too. I can''t possibly leave.


    She was certainly scared. Just from her gaze, Sylvia could feel her entire body shaking, and cold sweat sliding down her back.


    But, that she had a reason to fight that terror. She had a reason to stay here! Therefore¡ª


    "Sorry. But I won''t back down here! HAAA!"


    Sylvia charged straight for the enemy who apparently was still in a relaxed state, full of openings. But just before getting close to her, she instantly jumped back again. Scared and extremely sweating.


    "It seems your instincts are in the right place. If you would have finished that charge, you would be sitting in a puddle of blood now. Don''t get me wrong, I have no grudge against you. And I''ll try my best not to hurt you too much. But currently as we are enemies, I have no choice but to slice you."


    The moment she took the first step forward, Sylvia''s entire body, her instinct, her soul¡­. All of them shrieked.


    Run away...


    Run away...


    I''m begging you, run away...


    If you don''t, you will die here¡ª


    But she clenched her teeth, and faced that pressure directly.


    "Ooooohhh!"


    Sylvia emitted a powerful red aura. Her magical energy was enveloping her. The special spell Erugal. It''s a powerful technique that boosts a swordsman''s speed and skill. However, it doesn''t last too long. Yet Sylvia judged it was necessary to use it. And that judgment was correct.


    Erina attacked with the wind coiling around around her. The moment Erina swung her katana, Sylvia''s eyes lost sight of the attack. In confusion, she hurled her body backward.


    At that instant, the air where Sylvia''s nose was had been was split. Something invisible and absurdly sharp flitted across her eyes, just barely scraping her nose.


    This is absurd. I can''t¨Dsee her strikes!


    Because it was much too fast, much too sharp, she could not even see the afterimages of the katana. To deal with this¡­


    "Zero Stance - Full Moon Counter!"


    Once, twice, three times, four times¨Dthe invisibly entangled steel gave births to white flashes that Sylvia tried to intercept. Ten clashes in all. Against the invisible chain of attacks that Erina sent out with little pause, Sylvia had traced back their movements from her gaze, just barely defending herself. Receiving the slashes had sent numbness from both hands to her shoulders. It wasn''t just speed¨Dbut also heavy force, despite being sent by only one hand. The katana was heavier than Sylvia''s greatsword.


    Her steps, her slashes, everything she did was completely silent. Is this really the level of the strongest? Still, I can''t just defend.


    Against the Erina, Sylvia set forth. And using a unique step, she created an afterimage by suddenly changing her body''s speed as she moved forward¨D


    "Zero Stance - Omega Thrust!!"


    Erina attacked the afterimage brought forth by the illusory footwork. Her katana slashed it, but since it was nothing more than an afterimage, the blades cut only air. As a result¨D


    She''s open now! She never needed to defend, that''s why¡­ I can strike!!


    In that instant, blood surged out from all over Sylvia''s body.


    "Eh?"


    Muscles burst through her skin all over her body, and blood flew all around. Why? Sylvia realized it too late. It was simple. Erina predicted all of this. She showed Sylvia what she wanted to see, and with high speed she created a shockwave that tore Sylvia''s body.


    She really is¡­ unreachable¡­


    As Sylvia''s body almost collapsed, strangely enough, Erina stopped her fall.


    "Sylvia, was it? You''re not that bad. But your still just a child. After this is all over, if you wish, come and see me. I wouldn''t mind giving you a lesson or two."


    With those words, Sylvia let out a small smile, before fainting. The 3rd match was decided.

 124: Yurishia takes the fray

    When Sylvia regained her conscious, her wounds were already healed. She looked around left and right. She saw me discussing something with the Beast Emperor.


    "You okay, Sylvia?"


    "Lumi-chan¡­ what¡­?"


    "Don''t worry. Lady Yurishia will be here soon. The Beast Emperor is just apologizing to her."


    "Apologies? For what?"


    "Probably for me."


    When Sylvia turned around, she saw Erina curled up behind her.


    "Eeeh!? Erina-sama? But¡­"


    Here''s the situation. Erina only participated in this tournament because she was promised 3 months worth of tuna fish. And now technically¡­ she doesn''t see us as the enemy anymore. And for some reason, she''s attached to our little gang. Basically, when this whole ordeal is over, she wants to come to the demon continent with us.


    She got tired of demi-human county so she wants to take this opportunity and visit other places and eat all sorts of new delicious dishes. She reminds me of Sylvia when I first met her. A girl that wanted to see the world. And she keeps saying she likes my scent. So yeah¡­ weird things happened.


    "I did say I''d be willing to give you a lesson later. So, Sylvia, it might be nice if we get to know each other and become friends."


    "F..f...fr..friends!!?"


    Sylvia''s face is bright red. It''s almost like a hardcore fan managed to shake hands with their favorite pop idol. Her reaction is cute though.


    "Enough you 2. There will be plenty of time for that later."


    "Yurishia, I¡­ I''m sorry."


    "No need to feel sorry. You did your best and that''s all that matters. Just leave the rest to me."


    I will be honest here, if I would to face off against Erina, I would have had a hard time too. Even my Ruin Eyes barely managed to follow her blade. Just proves that I''m not the only monster in this world. For a while I really considered myself the strongest, but this tournament opened my eyes. Regardless now¡­


    "Ahem. The preparations for the next match are ready. From the demi-human side, we have sir Oswald, and from lady Yurishia''s side we have¡­ lady Yurishia."


    ... it''s my turn to mop the floor with them.


    ------


    "I didn''t really think you were a fighter. My first impressions on you were that you were only a retainer."


    "Hmph. I might be His Majesty''s royal advisor, but I am also quite a skilled warrior. You should worry about yourself."


    "Oya? Big words coming from a feathered chicken. Regardless, I grew restless. I''m pretty angry for the way you guys assaulted my girls. So it''s time for some payback."


    "You''re going to regret ever messing with us! You, who are a sinner, shall face my judgement."


    Vanis took a step forward at that point.


    "Let the 4th match¡­ Start!!"


    "Uguu!?"


    Suddenly he crushed into the ground as if being made to cling to it. Cracks opened on it as Oswald desperately tried to move but couldn¡¯t get free.


    "Were did all that bravado go? Can''t you even handle this little amount of gravity magic?"


    "This is¡­ such a thing¡­"


    "So feeble. I could crush your bones if I wanted to."


    "If that''s the case¡­."


    Oswald began to sink in his own shadow. Now this is interesting. Hiding and merging with the shadows is quite impressive. He managed to escape the effects of my gravity and tried appearing behind me. But without looking back I twisted my arm and stopped his incoming attack.


    "Sorry. I''ve already seen a trick like this before. You''re all the same, going for the back."


    I easily toss him above my head to the other side of the crater.


    "Alright. Enough with the warm-up. Come at me seriously, will you?"


    "You annoying little¡­ take this. [Aero Shredder]!"


    A magic formation appeared in front of Oswald and numerous wind blades were sent my way. The gap between then was too narrow to dodge. But I wasn''t planning on dodging to begin with.


    "Something like this is barely worth my time."


    Before the blades could reach me, one by all the all vanished into light particles. My Ruin Eyes, who have the ability to nullify magic easily took care of them.


    "What the¡­!?"


    "Can''t you even entertain me a little?"


    My aura became more sinister and my face more twisted. Cold sweat drops were pouring on Oswald''s face.


    "As I thought, you''re nothing more than a monster. Take this! The ultimate magic! [Supreme Aero Tornado]!!"


    Supreme Aero Tornado was a decent wind attack. Actually you can say it''s one of wind''s most advanced spells. For a demi-human to be able to use it¡­ it''s quite impressive. However, this attack is too chaotic. It''s not properly focused. That''s why, I simply pointed my index finger towards the approaching attack from the sky.


    "[Flare Burst]!"


    Flare Burst was an arrow like fire spell. Normally it was on the weaker side of fire''s spells, but because I poured 4 times the amount of mana needed and his tornado was too chaotic, my fire arrow managed to split his attack in two.


    "Nani!!? Impossible. There''s no way that a simple spell like that¡­"


    "There''s a large difference between you and me, buddy. In terms of magic power, there''s nobody that can beat me."


    "Kuh¡­ then¡­ then I''ll just stomp you with my fists!!"


    "Oya? You sound pretty confident. Unfortunately¡­ I grow tired of this. It''s just a waste of my time so¡­"


    In that moment I teleported myself behind him and placed my hand on his shoulder. He turned his face around, not believing what he saw. He didn''t lose track of me for an instant. So how was I able to get behind him? Fortunately, besides my slaves, not many people know I can actually teleport. Anyway, now that I am behind him¡­


    "I''ll have you fall here. [Thunder Wolf Strike]!"


    Thunder Wolf Strike is a lightning spell that generates an electric wolf that devours whatever it encounters in its path. Firing it point blank just means¡­


    "Guuhaaaaa!!!!"


    Tremendous pain assaulted Oswald, as the electric current engulfed his body. Needless to say steam came out of his body and he immediately collapsed on the ground. I made sure to adjust the output of this one just so I don''t kill him. It''s over.


    "Ehh. I confirmed that sir Oswald is unable to continue. The victor of the 4th match is¡­ Lady Yurishia!"


    Flawless victory if I might add, fufu!

 125: Lumi-chan’s might

    "Your Majesty¡­ forgive me¡­"


    "Hahahaha!! You have nothing to be ashamed of Oswald. That woman is just simply out of the ordinary. Besides, she bears the title of Maou, so it''s expected for her to be absurdly strong. Her magic power is the strongest I''ve ever seen."


    Regulus Rex admired Yurishia''s strength. Demi-humans respect power and are always drawn to it. The Beast Emperor was no exception, so seeing Yurishia''s display of power, he could only felt admiration.


    "Honestly, I made an impression about her. She''s not evil. She''s a decent person and an interesting one too. If she was a male¡­ I probably wouldn''t mind if Yarina took her as her husband. However¡­ even if she can produce a male genitalia¡­ I can''t get over it. It''s just too wrong. I can''t let my daughter become this woman''s mate."


    As the Beast Emperor gave his thoughts about Yurishia, both sides were ready for the next match. The score was once again tied at 2-2. Vanis, took a step forward and read the next names written on the paper.


    "So then, for the next match, from the demi-human side we have Garpo, the one also known as The Indestructible. And from lady Yurishia''s side, miss¡­ umm¡­ correct me if I pronounce it wrong¡­ miss Lumi-chan."


    "Eeh!? Yuri-nee, I can''t believe you! Why did you write my name in that casual manner? You make it look like I am child. You could have used my proper name!"


    Lumi-chan pouted her cheeks, floated up towards my head and started hitting me with her tiny fists. It was rather cute to see her embarrassed like this. Although she''s right. She''s older than all of us combined, but because of her looks I can''t help but tease her a little. So cute.


    "Anyway, Lumi-chan, I wasn''t expecting these guys to have so many strong people. And Garpo is a name I am quite familiar with. Even 10 years ago before I disappeared he was someone famous."


    The reason why he''s called The Indestructible is because Garpo is a humanoid turtle. Think of something like the 4 brothers from the western comic books called Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles. Because of his turtle traits, this guy has the strongest endurance and the toughest skin of any humanoid being. In other words, aside from dragons, this guy''s body is the strongest armor.


    Cracking his shell, even on his belly is a chore in its own. And his lifespan is also high, just like a turtle. I''m sure for him the 10 years I wasn''t around didn''t affect him that much. But this is fortunate. If there''s someone that can break this guy, that''s Lumi-chan.


    "Think you can handle him?"


    "Don''t worry. He is indeed strong, but if I keep my distance I''ll be fine."


    This is going to be an interesting match.


    ------


    "And now without further ado, let the fifth match¡­. Commence!!"


    Garpo took a look at Lumi-chan. He analyzed her from head to toe.


    "Miss, would you consider withdrawing? I would rather not injure a child."


    "Hey! Stop treating me like a kid!! I''m a full fledged woman! For that¡­ I''ll skewer you!"


    Lumi-chan is really sensitive when it comes to her height. So calling her a child is something that really irritates her. Well¡­ she somewhat tolerates it if I''m the one making those remarks. Regardless, she lifted her tiny hand and a magic formation appeared in front of her.


    "[Icicle Shot]!"


    Countless sharp ice shards were fired towards Garpo. However, he didn''t move a muscle. He puffed out his chest. All the shards made contact, but they all crumbled on impact. Not a single one managed to pierce his shell.


    "It''s pointless. My shell is impenetrable. You''ll run out of mana before you can pierce it. Give up and spare both of us this effort."


    "Why would I do that? Impenetrable you say? I must disagree with you."


    Lumi-chan started spinning her index finger and a magic formation I never saw before appeared. This is an attack I''m not familiar with but I can feel Lumi is enhancing it with her divinity aura. A golden spear manifested from the magic formation. It was pouring with mana.


    "[Annihilation Spear]!"


    The spear made its way with significant speed towards Garpo. Once again he didn''t bother dodging, but this time¡­


    "Guaaa-haaa!!"


    His stomach was pierced and blood was gushing out.


    *Cough**cough*


    "Impossible¡­ my¡­ my impenetrable armor¡­"


    "You relly too much on your shell. Although I will admit it is incredibly hard, nothing is impenetrable. Everything has a weakness. In this case all it took was¡­..


    ¡­. actually I can''t reveal that secret."


    Phew. For a second I thought she was gonna blow her cover. The fact that Lumi-chan infused the spear with divine mana must stay hidden. Similar to how Zeshia can slash through anything, divinity will always be superior than something made or born in the mortal realm.


    "Tsk!! I won''t fall with just this!"


    Garpo quickly kicked the ground under his feet and took a large charge at Lumi-chan. Elves are weak in physical strength and also lack stamina. Lumi-chan is no exception to that rule, so getting up close and personal would be the logical course of action. Well, I say would be because¡­"


    "[Eternal Distortion]!"


    Lumi-chan opened her eyes. Her eyes looked exactly like the night sky filled with stars. The moment she opened her eyes, a wave was unleashed. It felt like the space itself distorted. A blast like countless sound waves were generated. Eternal Distortion is one the abilities contained in those eyes.


    "AAAAAA! STOP! NOOOOOO!"


    Garpo felt as if her body was being disintegrated and wave force pushed him away.  Lumiera closed her eyes. If she left them open, she could have actually accidentally attack the other demi-humans too. Eternal Distortion also has a serious impact on the mind.


    Garpo fell on the ground apparently lifeless, but he was still ok.


    "Wha¡­ what just happened!?"


    The Beast Emperor was speechless. He didn''t realize how his warrior was defeated. Vanis stepped into the arena and confirmed that Garpo was unable to continue.


    "The winner of the 5th match¡­ miss Lumi-chan!"


    Finally¡­ for the first time in this tournament¡­ we were in the lead. It was 3-2 for our side. Lumi-chan performed splendid. I was sure she wouldn''t lose no matter what. Now then, let''s see if we can win one more match. One more victory¡­ and we win the whole thing!

 126: World of ice

    "You were amazing Lumi-chan!"


    "Mou!! Yuri-nee please¡­ Stop."


    Lumi-chan was complaining because I picked her up and started rubbing my cheeks against hers. She was so cute I couldn''t help myself. She is embarrassed because I''m treating her like kid, but at the same time she likes that I''m showing her affection. Cuteness is justice.


    Eventually I put her down and turn over to Shizu.


    "Alright, Shizu. You''re up next. If you win this one, then it''s going to be our victory. I''ll give you a nice sparkly new necklace if you win this."


    "Leave it to me! I''ll crush anyone who gets in my way with my hammer."


    This tournament is reaching a key moment. We''re at the endgame now. Vanis nervously announced the next participants.


    "For the sixth match, from lady Yurishia''s side we have miss Shizudelia Dummdelia Dinluludim Yamdeena!"


    "Hey, Yuri-nee, why did you use Shizu''s full name but you shortened mine?"


    Although Lumi-chan was pouting I ignored her. Truth is, Shizu was the one that wrote the names so that''s why her name is fully written. But right now I was more intrigued about the opponent.


    "And from the demi-human side we have miss Friga Noir!"


    A woman with long silver, a flat chest and wearing a kimono style dress entered the crater. As soon as that happened, ice started spreading across the whole crater. Although the ice hadn¡¯t spread through the dry earth, the surrounding air temperature was reduced enough to freeze the breath.


    The surprises never stop coming.


    "Hey, Beast Emperor, that isn''t a demi-human!"


    "And your point is? There was no clause in our agreement stating that we can only use members of the race we represent. This young woman is a respectable member of our society."


    Shit. Shizu''s opponent was¡­ a superior fairy. When you think of fairy you imagine small humanoid creatures that can fit in your palm. But a superior fairy is an evolved fairy. And this one, has quite the magical power. Even so, Shizu stepped into the crater to face her opponent.


    "If there are no further objections, then¡­ the sixth match¡­ Start!!"


    ------


    "Just who might you be? As a former Guild Master, I thought I had memorized all of the strong warriors amongst the races, who had participated in the wars up until now.¡±


    Shizu believed that a person with this level of strength should have participated in the wars that had occurred up until now. But no matter how deeply she delved into her memories, not a single person matching Friga¡¯s appearance surfaced from her memories.


    ¡°Well, I suppose that should be the case. This is my first time participating in a fight after all.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.seriously?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, because I hate fighting.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..then why are you participating this time?¡±


    ¡°Nahaha! You¡¯re probably trying to extend the conversation to come up with a strategy, but that kind of stuff only works on underlings, you know?¡±


    As she said that, numerous ice needles began to emerge from the ground, attacking Shizu.


    ¡°Geez! At least let me have a conversation!¡±


    Although she frantically attempted to dodge them and block them with her mighty hammer, due to the sheer number of ice needles, numerous small wounds began to appear on her body.


    ¡°Fuu, what are you going to do if the wounds leave scars on my body, I wonder?¡±


    ¡°Even though I want to skewer those mysteriously large boobs of yours?¡±


    Friga clicked her tongue as she pointed towards Shizu¡¯s chest. Shizu didn''t have the largest breasts out of all of Yurishia''s girls, but even so, her bust size was considerable compared to the flat Friga. Upon hearing that, Shizu became pale and shivered as she imagined what would happen to her.


    ¡°G-Geez, couldn¡¯t we be a bit more peaceful about this? Yurishia really likes to fondle these.¡±


    ¡°Peace¡­¡­..has already died out!¡±


    ¡°I wonder if it¡¯s just my imagination that the expression was taken wrongly¨C!¡±


    Ice needles once again came attacking. She somehow managed to dodge them successfully and stared at Shizu as she panted.


    Dangerous. This person isn''t joking. My hammer might be made of rodensium, the strongest known metal, but I can''t get too close recklessly.


    It¡¯s boring if you just dodge it all! Here, [Fang of Ice]!¡±


    Upon throwing numerous surgical knives-like objects, the scalpels were covered in ice and transformed into enormous ice daggers.


    ¡°Wai-! You can do something like that!?¡±


    Shizu froze after being startled, and, having thought that the attack would hit Shizu directly, Friga snickered. However¡­¡­.


    Suu¡­¡­.


    Suddenly, the field that should have been covered in ice returned to its original earthlystate. Not only that, but it did so in an instant.


    ¡°Wha¨C!?¡±


    Friga, unable to understand what had happened, unintentionally opened her mouth in surprise. It was only natural. Not only had she not deactivated her power yet, even if she had, she wasn¡¯t capable of making all of the ice disappear instantly.


    Even so, everything, including the giant daggers and the surrounding ice, had returned to the exact same state that it had been in prior to the start of battle.


    She looked around restlessly, attempting to find the cause of the phenomenon, but couldn¡¯t discover anything. And then, she turned her gaze towards the one person who appeared unfazed from the situation, Shizu.


    She was smiling.


    ¡°¡­¡­..what did you do?¡±


    ¡°Fufufu, did you really think that I would tell you that?¡±


    Seeing Shizu, who smiled like she had successfully deceived her, Friga scowled in annoyance.


    The answer was in the Moon Stone. The Moon Stone on Shizu''s head accessory has the ability to manipulate any material. Earth, metal and in this case¡­ ice, although it comsumes more mana.


    Shizu dashed forward and firmly grasped Friga¡¯s arm with both hands.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you escape!¡±


    Shizu, feeling that she would no longer be able to catch Friga if she let her get away here, chose to do whatever she could here and stick to her like glue.


    ¡°Ku-!¡±


    ¡°With thissss!¡±


    A fierce electrical discharge gushed out from Shizu'' body.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡±


    Friga raised a shriek at the intense pain that ran through her. The Moon Stone can also be used a magic source and control elements. Yurishia uncovered this truth for Shizu, however she didn''t have enough training in that department. The released shock also had an effect on her own body.


    Doga!


    ¡°Auu!¡±


    Suddenly, an ice pillar emerged from the ground and hit Shizu''s arms. Because of that, Friga managed to take some distance.


    "Ugh¡­ you''re not bad. I can see why you became a Guild Master. But I must win this. In exchange¡­ I will spare your boobs."


    "Eeh!?"


    "You haven''t noticed, but¡­ I win."


    When she said those words, a magic formation appeared under Shizu''s feet followed by a bright light. And in the next moment¡­ Shizu was frozen solid in an ice pillar. She was rendered imobile. And¡­ she was unable to continue the match.


    "Winner of the sixth match. Lady Friga!!"

 127: Draw?

    "May I have your attention. The score is now 3-3. That means that the final match will decide the outcome of this tournament! From lady Yurishia''s side, we have miss Nelia. And from the demi-human side, we have the mighty Ethan!"


    Ethan was a humanoid bear demi-human wielding a large dual sided axe. I can''t assess him well, but Nelia should be able to handle him. The one who wins this round wins everything. The surrounding air was filled with keen tension at once. Mutually watching each others slightest movements they even forgot to blink.


    "Let the 7th match¡­ Start!!!"


    As soon as the signal for the start was given, Nelia slammed her hands onto the ground.


    "[Earth Dasher]!"


    Along with tremendous earth-shaking, a crack in the ground was advancing upon Ethan. And as the fissure spread wider and wider, it got mixed with blasts of stones and lumps of dirt from within that attacked him as well.


    "Ugh¡­ a sneak attack right off the bat? Don''t think I''ll just stand still."


    Ethan put strength into his legs and jumped sideways to avoid the attack. Despite his bulky and muscular bear form, his speed was decent enough to avoid attacks like this.


    "I was counting on that. [Trident Spear]!!"


    Several pitch black tridents were born in Nelia¡¯s surroundings. And thus the formation of spears rushed forward to attack the enemy.


    "You think to little of me. Haaaa!!!"


    Ethan swung his large axe one handed like a giant raging twister. All the spears that Nelia fired was skilfully intercepted and destroyed.


    "Kuku. At least I managed to weaken you."


    "What are you¡­!?"


    Ethan took a look at his axe. A black colour steadily spread along his weapon. He immediately tossed it before the black color reached the hilt as he felt danger from it. He stared at the axe falling to the ground.


    ¡°Hmm, it would have been better if you hadn¡¯t dropped your weapon.¡±


    Nelia clicked his tongue while still floating in the air.


    ¡°¡­¡­What did you do?¡±


    ¡°Kukuku, my Trident Spear is not any normal dark magic. Everything it touches turns black.¡±


    ¡°Tuns black¡­¡­you say?¡±


    ¡°My dark magic incapacitates anything it touches. Your weapon, whatever power it had, is now gone¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh my! What a troublesome magic. So in other words, my axe is no longer usable after getting swallowed by the darkness?¡±


    ¡°No, you can use it. It is just that if those without the proper qualifications touches it, they will be eroded by darkness. Your body will get covered and until I remove the spell, you''ll be no different than a statue.¡±


    While saying that, Nelia got closer and lifted the big axe.


    ¡°Mu¡­¡­you really have great physical ability to keep swinging this heavy thing around.¡±


    She threw it back on the ground as if he lost interest in it.


    ¡°Well then, I wonder how you intend to stop my magic now that you¡¯ve lost your axe.¡±


    However, Nelia was partially bluffing. Trident Spear is a powerful and complex spell she learned from Yurishia. It drains a substantial amount of mana, so one can''t use it indefinitely. Technically speaking, Nelia can only use this particular spell 4 times. Any more than that and the spell could either backfire or cause her mana intoxication.


    But right now, Nelia saw an opening, so she jumped high into the sky and once again fired the Trident Spear.


    Right now, Ethan doesn¡¯t have a weapon to block the attack with. In that case, he would be forced to evade the attacks if he wanted to avoid being eroded like his axe.


    "Like I said before, you are underestimating me!"


    Ethan quickly drew a hilt with no blade attached to it, concentrating his power in it. Thereupon water focused on the sword after being born out of the air. A water blade was formed. Ethan directly scythed the sword down as if wanting to split the ground.


    "[Water Faaaaaang]!"


    An edge of water was emitted from the blade, hitting the group of spears. And the instant it touched them, Water Fang brushed the tridents away easily.


    Fuu. So it''s not going to be that easy after all. Since demi-humans aren''t good at magic, he''s using an enchanted weapon to compensate for that.


    "My turn. Eat this!"


    Ethan held his hilt forward, and a powerful jet of water fired at high speed towards Nelia. It had the pressure of modern water cutter jet and completely pierced Nelia''s abdomen.


    "Hmm!? That is¡­"


    Ethan was surprised because no blood came out of Nelia. Instead, her entire body became white and fell on the ground. It was a fake body created from Nelia''s threads.


    "You deceived me well."


    "Looks like I can''t full around anymore. So¡­ I''m just gonna end it here with all my might!!"


    "Oh, Darkness that dwells in the Abyss of the Beginning,  I summon thy fragment of power upon me¡­"


    "Wha!? Not good! I won''t let you!!"


    "Pierce hiiiim!!!!"


    Ethan rushed towards Nelia. The magic attack that Nelia prepared¡­ she had no choice but to fire it at point blank.


    "HAaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    "UUoooooooooooooh!"


    Both of them mutually put all their effort into breaking the other one¡¯s spirit.


    BogooooooooOOOOOOOOON!


    A tremendous explosion emitted from the the impact.


    Those who were watching the duel from the surroundings also felt the explosion¡¯s might and were at a loss of words. Even though the force of Nelia''s spell would normally destroy her opponent on contact, Ethan tried breaking through it. But the generated explosion blew away both contestants.


    When the smoke clears, both Nelia and Ethan were lying unconscious on the ground. Vanis immediately leaped down and checked both of them.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, fear not. They both are alive. However both sustained large injuries and neither one is able to continue. There can only be one verdict here.


    The 7th match¡­ ends in a draw!"


    Honestly I don''t care about that right now. As soon as he ended the match, the only thing I cared was reaching Nelia. I need to heal her. That''s the most important thing right now.

 128: The final fight

    The 7th match resulted in draw; however no one in their minds thought that it would end like this leaving them dumbstruck. After all the 5th rule of Aras Mithra: even if the five games have finished without a conclusion, we can still take a representative from each camp and a final game can be performed.


    But for now, my main concern was healing Nelia. She started to wake up, but she felt tremendous pain throughout her body due to which she was unable to take another breath. I accelerated my Cure All and eventually all her wounds vanished.


    "Don''t push yourself, Nelia. My Cure All can only fix wounds. It won''t recover your stamina. So take it easy."


    Looking at the circumstances her face is warped to that of despair. Gripping her fist tightly her whole body was shaken with regret and rage.


    ¡°What is it¡­¡­.I¡­¡­after all this¡­¡­..defeated¡­.¡±


    ¡°No. Calm down, Nelia.¡±


    ¡°¡­..Huh?¡±


    She was staring at me with a blank look on her face.


    ¡°It is true that we were not victorious, but there is no defeat either.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh! What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It was a draw.¡±


    ¡°Draw is it¡­..? Then¡­ there''s still hope...¡±


    ¡°Yes! One more battle has to be held. And I think it''s going to be obvious for both sides who''s gonna fight.¡±


    Many of them had a relieved face, but even so, it¡¯s still a fact that she was unable to gain victory with her own hands.


    ¡°Gu¡­


    ¡­I¡­I¡¯m..Sorry¡­ If possible ¡­¡­.i wanted to attain victory for everyone¡­..however that doesn¡¯t seem possible anymore."


    There''s only one way to lighten her mood. I hug her from behind and¡­ firmly strat groping her boobs.


    "Wha¡­ lady Yurishia!? In a time like this you¡­"


    "Stop crying already. The responsibility for this game falls on me. And since there''s one more match, nothing is lost. So stop crying. We can all cry together once we win this."


    While I was giving my speech, Erina whispered to Sylvia.


    "That is some weird way of showing affection. By any chance, does the Maou swing both ways?"


    "Well technically, she only loves women to begin with, you see¡­"


    I couldn''t hear what Sylvia was whispering, but Erina, even in her sleepy state often let out words such as "my, oh my". I just hope Sylvia doesn''t say anything strange, because I have no time to deal with that now.


    "Don''t worry girls. I''ll head out and win, without a doubt. It''s a promise."


    As if I was going for a walk in the park I started walking towards the ring.


    ¡°Wait Aneue.¡±


    Sylvia shouts out.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°¡­..don¡¯t be careless.¡±


    ¡°aa, I¡¯ll be sure to win.¡±


    Then Shizu, Lumi-chan and Bessie approached me.


    ¡°If its Boss, then its easy victory right!¡±


    ¡°I''m also going to cheer for you and shout from the bottom of my lungs!¡±


    "Win this and mommy promises to show you an even more amazing time in bed."


    Furthermore even Leona came.


    ¡°Originally I thought that I would be the only one that can face the Beast Emperor¡­¡­ it is vexing to admit, but asking the current me to defeat that person is unreasonable.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°But, if there''s anyone who can beat that battle freak, it''s you. I''ve trained you into a beautiful flower. Now make sensei proud.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ll definitely win.¡±


    ------


    There was an overwhelming difference in our physique. The one in front of me had a body just like that of a monster. The body of the Beast Emperor that had been polished to the max, and it was incomparable to that of mine.


    "So are you in perfect physical condition?¡±


    ¡°gahaha! I¡¯ll show you that in the game.¡±


    Both of us glared at each other while waiting for the game to start.


    ¡°I can finally fight you, Yurishia. Although I must say, if I knew it would come to this, I would have challenged you from the start.¡±


    "Nah. I''m not disappointed at all. After all, I got to see my girls bloom and discover that there are many outstanding and strong individuals out there. It was a nice lesson, so for that I''m grateful."


    "I too am grateful. You''re not a bad person and my daughter has indeed grown stronger. But at this point, there''s no turning back. I must crush you with these fists."


    ¡°I¡¯ll fight you with my all, and will win this!¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll be the one to win.¡±


    Both of us were glaring at each other not backing down in the slightest. Our aura''s started to clash and everyone started to get scared by the pressure.


    "Lady Yurishia¡­ no. Maou-sama. Let us live up to our ranks. And eventually, work together for the greater good of the world."


    "Agreed."


    Vanis once again approached us to ask.


    "Then¡­¡­are the preparations complete?¡±


    Both of us nodded at the same time.


    ¡°Then¡­.¡±


    Both of us jumped back in order to get some distance between us.


    ¡°Then let the final game begin!¡±


    The signal for the last battle between the Mazoku and the demi-human which would decide our faith is now under way.

 129: Maou vs Beast Emperor

    The final game began with both of us glaring each other without moving. It''s like we were both waiting to see who is going to be the one that makes the first move.


    It''s a fact that Regulus Rex has too much of an advantage in physical combat. When taking a blow from him there¡¯ll be considerable damage. I can¡¯t be careless, certainly. Healing is of course possible with my Cure All but in case there is large damage the recovery time will be longer. I can¡¯t consider that he won¡¯t do anything while I recover.


    So in conclusion it should be good to keep him at bay using long-range attacks, so I won¡¯t give him chance to come near me. Using Zeshia''s sword form is out of the question because I am not allowed to kill him, however her staff form should still be usable, so that should give me an advantage.


    Well, glaring at each other won''t solve anything, so here goes nothing!


    "[Vulcan Shock Ignition]!"


    I raised Zeshia and cast the powerful spell which was now amplified, so the explosion was significantly bigger. But Regulus Rex only let out a large roar and charged at me from the smoke. Fast!


    The ground was torn apart by the impact of the Lion¡¯s fearsome attack. Nonetheless¡­ I wasn''t near the area where the big and large-shaped claw had striked.


    On that very moment, a metallic sound resonated intensely! I tried striking him from behind with my own claws! But, I noticed that the he managed to shield himself!


    "Oh¡­You managed to avoid my attack and even tried to strike me from behind my back."


    The only way I could shift my position so fast was using Force Boost Phase 2. However I only activated temporary to dodge, and deactivated it so I can pour more mana into my strike.


    "Was that speed a fluke? Let''s test it again, shall we?"


    He once again approached me and tried to strike me with his right arm. On that moment, I immediately activated the red aura once more. And, I dodged that frightening strike. However, this time, the Beast Emperor chased after me immediately when I dodged the attack. The enemy twisted his body and tried to tear my flesh with his left-handed claws.


    Nevertheless, I could still react quickly. I bent his upper body instantaneously and dodged the second strike. The flaming claws cut a small string of my hair that fell to the ground. Not good. This is too close for comfort. I needed some distance so I took a large leap backwards.


    "¡­You changed again. So, it wasn¡¯t a fluke after all. I can see the increase and decrease of your aura. Did you rapidly increase your ability value the moment I attacked you? After that, your aura decreased considerably. In other words, you can only surpass my status for only a short moment. If I were to guess, you are applying Force Boost on yourself."


    He figured me out. Maybe I can fool him a bit. I once again extended Zeshia.


    "[Chain Lightning]!"


    Electric bolts of lighting assaulted Regulus from all directions. But he put power in his feet and managed to avoid it by jumping between the gaps. He charged once again at my right hand. He probably was trying to tear my hand that was holding Zeshia. But on that instant, he stopped his attack.


    "Did you really think I wouldn¡¯t notice it?"


    The leg of the Lion slammed into my abdomen violently sending me tumbling on the ground for a while.


    " Your left arm is wrapped by a strange aura. Even if I can''t see it, my sixth sense is telling me that it''s something dangerous. Cheap tricks won''t work on me."


    So, he figured it out. This guy really is something if he was able to sense Reflection Counter.


    Zeshia was right. Reflection Counter is a mirror type spell. Any damage inflicted on me is also inflicted on my opponent. If he sliced my arm, his arm would also fall off. In my case I can regenerate it, so I thought I might gain an advantage, but that didn''t seem to work.


    "I think we played enough."


    Regulus''s left hand suddenly turned into that of a flame and the fire started to affect his surroundings. Small fireballs were surrounding him like a wall. He then jumped high, and rushed his way. I click my tongue and avoid the attack by jumping back.


    But at that time, the fireballs surrounding the Beast Emperor started to move towards him.


    ¡°Huh!?¡±


    I quickly had to activate the demon barrier Fuka; a wall made of pale magic covers me instantly.


    dododododododo!


    The attack hits the wall as if it was an attack launched from a shotgun. Then as if suddenly feeling the bloodlust from the direction, I could clearly see the Lion charging in with tremendous momentum.


    His left hand which he converted into magma became like a tentacle. It was wriggling and bubbling as if waiting to devour its prey. One could understand just by looking, that a tremendous amount of power was being wielded in that hand.


    I pulled up more layers of Fuka, and my defensive wall and his fist collide.


    Bachin!


    Surprisingly, the dense wall was shattered.


    dogooooooooooon!


    The severe impact sound shook the surrounding.


    The scene was as if a tremendous explosion had happened at that place. Holding their breath both camps were watching the place of the impact. The smoke cleared up and at the place where Regulus was a crater appeared; also a part of the land near the Beast Emperor was also melted.


    "Kuh¡­ to be able to survive that¡­ you truly live up to your reputation."


    True enough. I was injured, but I survived with not much threat. My Fuka was shattered but by quickly activating Dimensional Shift, like a ghost I managed to avoid the explosion.


    "Well then, are you up for more?"


    "Kuh, do you really need to ask? I guess I really need to go all out against you. So brace yourself."

 130: Yurishia’s full power

    Ouch. Dang. His body is fully covered in fire. And I don''t like to admit it but it''s hot. This magma bastard¡­ my mana supply is still bigger than his, but my stamina is draining faster. When was the last time I was pushed this far? Maybe when I face Guilford all those years ago.


    "Hahahaha. Lady Yurishia, I must say, it''s been quite some time since my blood boiled this much. This is really fun!"


    "... What a battle maniac."


    "Don''t say that. I''m praising you over here. Although I guess it''s to be expected of the one that bears the Maou title. However if the fight stays at is, it will pretty much be a stalemate. So that''s why¡­ allow me to show you why I stand above all demi-humans. This is¡­ my full strength!"


    The pressure increased tremendously. Before my eyes... an enormous living creature appears, and took my breath for an instant due to its overwhelming presence.


    This is the full strength of the Beast Emperor? His entire body became bulkier and was covered with crimson flames, his head had 2 giant tusks like a sabertooth tiger¡­ he reminded me of a famous anime character from back on Earth who also tended to become bulky with the power of the sun.


    Even without experiencing, it was obvious that receiving any of his attack would surely bring anyone in a world of pain.


    "This is my ultimate power. Solar Lion King! Now then¡­ let''s see if you can survive it."


    Immediately, the flaming lion vanished instantly from the place.


    ¡°Wha!?¡±


    My eyes lost track of him for a second and before I was aware of it, a wide-opened mouth was approaching me from the sky.


    ¡°Like I¡¯ll let you!¡±


    I swiftly did the only thing I could and tried blocking his charge with Zeshia. For a second I thought I could repell his attack, but...


    ¡°Ku!?¡±


    I was forcefully pushed back.


    A considerable shock ran through my whole body but I wasn¡¯t even given the chance to feel it all together. Because he already shifted his position and prepared another assault. The only thing I could do was instantly use my teleport skill and move to another place.


    I then tried slashing him with my claws from behind. He didn''t flinch. More like he didn''t feel he needed to. My claws¡­ didn''t leave a mark on him. He turned around grinning.


    "Fufu. Are you out of tricks? You won''t beat me like that. I have surpassed you, so unless you got something to put on the table you might as well give up."


    ¡°Is that so? Then Beast Emperor¡­¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°I will also show it.¡±


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take this fight to the next stage.¡±


    In that instant, the surrounding temperature suddenly dropped or it was just his imagination. He was taken aback by my words had said.


    Oii!! Yurishia, you can''t be serious!? I mean I know you''ve been secretly training since you met Delta but this is reckless. Your body won''t last!


    It only has to last a minute or two.


    ¡°Let me give you a piece of advice. If you want to stop now, do so. Because if I use my full strength¡­. it might end before you know it.¡±


    "Hou? Then show me! If what you¡¯re saying is true, prove it to me and surpass me!¡±


    "Fool¡­ in that case¡­ don''t blame me if I accidentally kill you¡­ because I''m not used to this myself. HAAAA!!!"


    Kaioken x10!!! I''m joking here but the effect is no different from the actual anime. What I was doing right was combining magic. Activating Iblis, Herculean Strength, Hyper Accel and placing them on a timer. And eventually when all skills activated, I supplemented everything with Force Boost Phase 2.5. Force Boost prevents the user from using magic, but buffs used beforehand stay active.


    ¡°I don''t have a name for this yet. Shall we start the last round, Beast Emperor?¡±


    By reflex, he took a defensive stance.


    ¡°Sorry about that. I can¡¯t go easy on anyone right now.¡±


    Afterimages of my figure formed. The Beast Emperor tried jumping sideways but I predicted this pattern so I shifted my position to get to the same spot. His sharp fangs tried reaching for me but, it was pointless.


    The sharp fangs approached tried sinking in my shoulder. However¡­.


    Poof!


    Like a blur he hit nothing but air and I was standing behind him.


    "I told you, you can''t beat me anymore."


    "Guuuahhhaa!!"


    His masive body was blown away and sent tumbling because of my enhanced body.


    ¡°Now time for you to fly.¡±


    Following that, I chased after him and kicked him upwards.


    ¡°Ku!?¡±


    Although and his burning body started leaving scars on me, the damage he took was bigger.


    "Impossible¡­ such force¡­ what¡­ what in the world are you?"


    "I¡¯m bad at making explanations. But I''d brace myself if I were you."


    Before Regulus was aware of it, I spinned towards his proximity, and delivered a kick to his stomach.


    ¡°Guhoo!?¡±


    Regulus who received the full brunt impact of it, was thrown towards a large rock. He who hasn¡¯t received a blow as powerful as this in his lifetime until now, vomited blood upon impact.


    ¡°Ugh¡­. I¡­ I can''t prolong this anymore¡­ this is my final attack. Let''s conclude this!! The true¡­ [Fang of Destruction]!!"


    All his flames concentrated in his fists. He was preparing for a one punch man move. It really seems like this is his final attack. In that case¡­


    "I will surpass it!"


    "Come, YurishiaAAAA!!"


    Both our fists collided.


    Dogoooooooooooooooo!


    The tremendous blast created a huge clearing on the land, red and blue light dazzled the whole area causing the spectators to momentarily close their eyes. Some of them were even blown away by the force that could rival a nuclear blast. When the dust cleared, the fist thing that could be seen


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­was Regulus Rex.


    His eyes were as white as snow, and his mouth half opened, as if he had lost control over his body. He was lying on the ground with his consciousness clearly out in the dark.


    Then¡­ the figure that everyone was waiting to see.


    *pant**pant*


    "Satisfied¡­ bastard?"


    Most people were left speechless. Vanis took a closer looked and confirmed that Regulus was still alive. Then, with a twiching hand, he pointed towards me.


    "There''s no doubt about it. I must declare¡­ the winner of the final match and the victor of the Aras Mithra¡­ is Lady Yurishia!"


    It''s¡­ finally over. Was about time. Because¡­ I can''t take¡­ a single step anymore.

 131: Victory, but a new battle awaits me?

    When I woke up I found myself in an extravagant bed. And¡­ my girls were all sleeping around the bed. How long was I out?


    "Lady Yurishia!!"


    "Boss, you''re awake!"


    "Ugh. My head still kinda hurts. What happened?"


    "We won! No¡­ you won. You defeated father fair and square. And as promised, father is going to keep his word. I can continue to stay by your side."


    "Woa woa. Take it a little more slowly. My memory is still fuzzy."


    One by one the girls started to clear things up for me. About how I went beyond my limits and managed to surpass the Beast Emperor. Although Leona did lecture me. My body didn''t undergo enough training for that stunt. Even my Cure All took it''s time in order to fully fix me.


    And of course, with our victory comes the reward. First and foremost, Bessie gets to continue being my servant. Because of the changes in the Contract Roll, technically the demi-humans would also be under my rule if I wanted. But I don''t. I am not interested in something like that. I''ll continue to allow them to self rule. An alliance and friendly relationship between us is all I want I need to properly state it. Then¡­ there''s the other issue.


    "Umm¡­ Sylvia, what''s she doing here."


    I was pointed towards Erina. The master swordsman. She was curled up in a corner sleeping.


    "Well¡­ she said she wanted to come with us back. She''s tired of the demi-humans land so she wants to see other places too. And besides, she promised she''d tutor me a bit. Can we keep her?"


    Err¡­ she''s not a stray cat you just take home as a pet, you know. But, there isn''t any harm in it. Having more firepower on my side never hurts. Now then, I''m curious how did the Beast Emperor take this news? Is he also awake?


    ------


    ¡°¡­..I see, so I was defeated, huh?¡±


    Regulus remembered everything.


    He exhaled a big breath. Though he could consent that he lost while he gambled his everything on it, there was something he felt uneasy about.


    Why was his body slightly in pain? He thought he received a large wound that time as his physical strength faded from him in that one strike.


    And yet, the wide wound that he thought was there, and the heavy load that should have wearied his muscles, most of the damage he surely sustained from the battle had almost healed to normal.


    To that perplexed expression of the Emperor, Mimi opened her mouth.


    ¡°Papa, you got another debt from that girl. That spider girl lend us a potion that stabilized you. Our own healers managed to tend to you after.¡±


    Everything clicked in place just from those words alone.


    ¡°¡­.I see, I seemed to have yet again increased my debt.¡±


    ¡°Haa, so now I not h only have to pay the debt of our wager, but a personal one too two, huh?¡±


    As he thought of his consequences, he unconsciously leaked a sigh. His consciousness seemed to have returned to normal, so he raised his upper body upright.


    As the ruler and as the person whom they all entrusted their future, he was not able to carry out everyone''s expectations.


    ¡°I was not able to snatch victory to our race. Although it¡¯s a bit hard to accept it, after the Mazoku will likely claim us as their territory¡­.¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t take your territory Beast Emperor.¡±


    Yeah¡­ it my be rude of me to barge in their conversation, but it''s better to make things clear now.


    "Hmm. This is an interesting visit. What do you mean by that Maou-sama?¡±


    ¡°I mean what I said. We, have no intention of depriving your territory.¡±


    ¡°¡­.Then, what do you hope for?¡±


    ¡°¡­.an Alliance!¡±


    Again, I took the time explaining properly what I had in mind with this. After all, I only wanted Bessie, to be honest, but making friends isn''t bad either.


    And after hearing my offer¡­


    "Hahaha!!! Amazing. You''re truly a remarkable person! There''s only one thing that can be done at this point. Let''s have a feast!!!"


    ------


    A large party was held to celebrate our alliance. Since we weren''t planning on taking over them, the demi-humans warmed up to us. But after a couple of days, it was really time to hit the road. My absence can''t be too long.


    "Yarina, you have grown into a wonderful woman. Although it still ticks me that you chose another woman as your mate, a bet is a bet. Your feelings are also genuine so I can''t retort to that."


    "Onee-chan, make sure you visit more often. I want to play more games with you."


    "Yeah. Don''t worry. Mimi, father. I''ll make sure to visit when I can."


    "As for you, lady Yurishia, I will await an emissary so that we can put our alliance in motion."


    "Yeah, I''ll make sure to send someone."


    I then turned around to my girls.


    "Let''s go home, everyone!"


    Or so I thought. We were all holding hands but¡­


    "Is something wrong, Yuri-nee."


    "It''s weird¡­ I can''t teleport back to Vilethorne. Something is jamming my power. But I think I can still reach outside of it."


    What the hell happened in my absence?